Autor: Editor

  • The Song of Hiawatha

    The Song of Hiawatha

    Aproximadamente 33.236 palavras.

    The Song of Hiawatha

    Henry W. Longfellow

    CONTENTS

    Introductory Note
    Introduction
    I. The Peace-Pipe
    II. The Four Winds
    III. Hiawatha’s Childhood
    IV. Hiawatha and Mudjekeewis
    V. Hiawatha’s Fasting
    VI. Hiawatha’s Friends
    VII. Hiawatha’s Sailing
    VIII. Hiawatha’s Fishing
    IX. Hiawatha and the Pearl-Feather
    X. Hiawatha’s Wooing
    XI. Hiawatha’s Wedding-Feast
    XII. The Son of the Evening Star
    XIII. Blessing the Corn-Fields
    XIV. Picture-Writing
    XV. Hiawatha’s Lamentation
    XVI. Pau-Puk-Keewis
    XVII. The Hunting of Pau-Puk-Keewis
    XVIII. The Death of Kwasind
    XIX. The Ghosts
    XX. The Famine
    XXI. The White Man’s Foot
    XXII. Hiawatha’s Departure
    Vocabulary

    Introductory Note

    The Song of Hiawatha is based on the legends and stories of many North
    American Indian tribes, but especially those of the Ojibway Indians of
    northern Michigan, Wisconsin, and Minnesota. They were collected by
    Henry Rowe Schoolcraft, the reknowned historian, pioneer explorer, and
    geologist. He was superintendent of Indian affairs for Michigan from
    1836 to 1841.

    Schoolcraft married Jane, O-bah-bahm-wawa-ge-zhe-go-qua (The Woman of
    the Sound Which the Stars Make Rushing Through the Sky), Johnston. Jane
    was a daughter of John Johnston, an early Irish fur trader, and
    O-shau-gus-coday-way-qua (The Woman of the Green Prairie), who was a
    daughter of Waub-o-jeeg (The White Fisher), who was Chief of the
    Ojibway tribe at La Pointe, Wisconsin.

    Jane and her mother are credited with having researched, authenticated,
    and compiled much of the material Schoolcraft included in his Algic
    Researches (1839) and a revision published in 1856 as The Myth of
    Hiawatha. It was this latter revision that Longfellow used as the basis
    for The Song of Hiawatha.

    Longfellow began Hiawatha on June 25, 1854, he completed it on March
    29, 1855, and it was published November 10, 1855. As soon as the poem
    was published its popularity was assured. However, it also was severely
    criticized as a plagiary of the Finnish epic poem Kalevala. Longfellow
    made no secret of the fact that he had used the meter of the Kalevala;
    but as for the legends, he openly gave credit to Schoolcraft in his
    notes to the poem.

    I would add a personal note here. My father’s roots include Ojibway
    Indians: his mother, Margaret Caroline Davenport, was a daughter of
    Susan des Carreaux, O-gee-em-a-qua (The Chief Woman), Davenport whose
    mother was a daughter of Chief Waub-o-jeeg. Finally, my mother used to
    rock me to sleep reading portions of Hiawatha to me, especially:

    “Wah-wah-taysee, little fire-fly,
    Little, flitting, white-fire insect
    Little, dancing, white-fire creature,
    Light me with your little candle,
    Ere upon my bed I lay me,
    Ere in sleep I close my eyelids!”

    Woodrow W. Morris
    April 1, 1991

    The Song of Hiawatha

    Introduction

    Should you ask me, whence these stories?
    Whence these legends and traditions,
    With the odors of the forest
    With the dew and damp of meadows,
    With the curling smoke of wigwams,
    With the rushing of great rivers,
    With their frequent repetitions,
    And their wild reverberations
    As of thunder in the mountains?

    I should answer, I should tell you,
    “From the forests and the prairies,
    From the great lakes of the Northland,
    From the land of the Ojibways,
    From the land of the Dacotahs,
    From the mountains, moors, and fen-lands
    Where the heron, the Shuh-shuh-gah,
    Feeds among the reeds and rushes.
    I repeat them as I heard them
    From the lips of Nawadaha,
    The musician, the sweet singer.”

    Should you ask where Nawadaha
    Found these songs so wild and wayward,
    Found these legends and traditions,
    I should answer, I should tell you,
    “In the bird’s-nests of the forest,
    In the lodges of the beaver,
    In the hoofprint of the bison,
    In the eyry of the eagle!

    “All the wild-fowl sang them to him,
    In the moorlands and the fen-lands,
    In the melancholy marshes;
    Chetowaik, the plover, sang them,
    Mahng, the loon, the wild-goose, Wawa,
    The blue heron, the Shuh-shuh-gah,
    And the grouse, the Mushkodasa!”

    If still further you should ask me,
    Saying, “Who was Nawadaha?
    Tell us of this Nawadaha,”
    I should answer your inquiries
    Straightway in such words as follow.

    “In the vale of Tawasentha,
    In the green and silent valley,
    By the pleasant water-courses,
    Dwelt the singer Nawadaha.
    Round about the Indian village
    Spread the meadows and the corn-fields,
    And beyond them stood the forest,
    Stood the groves of singing pine-trees,
    Green in Summer, white in Winter,
    Ever sighing, ever singing.

    “And the pleasant water-courses,
    You could trace them through the valley,
    By the rushing in the Spring-time,
    By the alders in the Summer,
    By the white fog in the Autumn,
    By the black line in the Winter;
    And beside them dwelt the singer,
    In the vale of Tawasentha,
    In the green and silent valley.

    “There he sang of Hiawatha,
    Sang the Song of Hiawatha,
    Sang his wondrous birth and being,
    How he prayed and how he fasted,
    How he lived, and toiled, and suffered,
    That the tribes of men might prosper,
    That he might advance his people!”

    Ye who love the haunts of Nature,
    Love the sunshine of the meadow,
    Love the shadow of the forest,
    Love the wind among the branches,
    And the rain-shower and the snow-storm,
    And the rushing of great rivers
    Through their palisades of pine-trees,
    And the thunder in the mountains,
    Whose innumerable echoes
    Flap like eagles in their eyries;–
    Listen to these wild traditions,
    To this Song of Hiawatha!

    Ye who love a nation’s legends,
    Love the ballads of a people,
    That like voices from afar off
    Call to us to pause and listen,
    Speak in tones so plain and childlike,
    Scarcely can the ear distinguish
    Whether they are sung or spoken;–
    Listen to this Indian Legend,
    To this Song of Hiawatha!

    Ye whose hearts are fresh and simple,
    Who have faith in God and Nature,
    Who believe that in all ages
    Every human heart is human,
    That in even savage bosoms
    There are longings, yearnings, strivings
    For the good they comprehend not,
    That the feeble hands and helpless,
    Groping blindly in the darkness,
    Touch God’s right hand in that darkness
    And are lifted up and strengthened;–
    Listen to this simple story,
    To this Song of Hiawatha!

    Ye, who sometimes, in your rambles
    Through the green lanes of the country,
    Where the tangled barberry-bushes
    Hang their tufts of crimson berries
    Over stone walls gray with mosses,
    Pause by some neglected graveyard,
    For a while to muse, and ponder
    On a half-effaced inscription,
    Written with little skill of song-craft,
    Homely phrases, but each letter
    Full of hope and yet of heart-break,
    Full of all the tender pathos
    Of the Here and the Hereafter;
    Stay and read this rude inscription,
    Read this Song of Hiawatha!

    I
    The Peace-Pipe

    On the Mountains of the Prairie,
    On the great Red Pipe-stone Quarry,
    Gitche Manito, the mighty,
    He the Master of Life, descending,
    On the red crags of the quarry
    Stood erect, and called the nations,
    Called the tribes of men together.

    From his footprints flowed a river,
    Leaped into the light of morning,
    O’er the precipice plunging downward
    Gleamed like Ishkoodah, the comet.
    And the Spirit, stooping earthward,
    With his finger on the meadow
    Traced a winding pathway for it,
    Saying to it, “Run in this way!”

    From the red stone of the quarry
    With his hand he broke a fragment,
    Moulded it into a pipe-head,
    Shaped and fashioned it with figures;
    From the margin of the river
    Took a long reed for a pipe-stem,
    With its dark green leaves upon it;
    Filled the pipe with bark of willow,
    With the bark of the red willow;
    Breathed upon the neighboring forest,
    Made its great boughs chafe together,
    Till in flame they burst and kindled;
    And erect upon the mountains,
    Gitche Manito, the mighty,
    Smoked the calumet, the Peace-Pipe,
    As a signal to the nations.

    And the smoke rose slowly, slowly,
    Through the tranquil air of morning,
    First a single line of darkness,
    Then a denser, bluer vapor,
    Then a snow-white cloud unfolding,
    Like the tree-tops of the forest,
    Ever rising, rising, rising,
    Till it touched the top of heaven,
    Till it broke against the heaven,
    And rolled outward all around it.

    From the Vale of Tawasentha,
    From the Valley of Wyoming,
    From the groves of Tuscaloosa,
    From the far-off Rocky Mountains,
    From the Northern lakes and rivers
    All the tribes beheld the signal,
    Saw the distant smoke ascending,
    The Pukwana of the Peace-Pipe.

    And the Prophets of the nations
    Said: “Behold it, the Pukwana!
    By the signal of the Peace-Pipe,
    Bending like a wand of willow,
    Waving like a hand that beckons,
    Gitche Manito, the mighty,
    Calls the tribes of men together,
    Calls the warriors to his council!”

    Down the rivers, o’er the prairies,
    Came the warriors of the nations,
    Came the Delawares and Mohawks,
    Came the Choctaws and Camanches,
    Came the Shoshonies and Blackfeet,
    Came the Pawnees and Omahas,

    Came the Mandans and Dacotahs,
    Came the Hurons and Ojibways,
    All the warriors drawn together
    By the signal of the Peace-Pipe,
    To the Mountains of the Prairie,
    To the great Red Pipe-stone Quarry,

    And they stood there on the meadow,
    With their weapons and their war-gear,
    Painted like the leaves of Autumn,
    Painted like the sky of morning,
    Wildly glaring at each other;
    In their faces stern defiance,
    In their hearts the feuds of ages,
    The hereditary hatred,
    The ancestral thirst of vengeance.

    Gitche Manito, the mighty,
    The creator of the nations,
    Looked upon them with compassion,
    With paternal love and pity;
    Looked upon their wrath and wrangling
    But as quarrels among children,
    But as feuds and fights of children!

    Over them he stretched his right hand,
    To subdue their stubborn natures,
    To allay their thirst and fever,
    By the shadow of his right hand;
    Spake to them with voice majestic
    As the sound of far-off waters,
    Falling into deep abysses,
    Warning, chiding, spake in this wise:

    “O my children! my poor children!
    Listen to the words of wisdom,
    Listen to the words of warning,
    From the lips of the Great Spirit,
    From the Master of Life, who made you!

    “I have given you lands to hunt in,
    I have given you streams to fish in,
    I have given you bear and bison,
    I have given you roe and reindeer,
    I have given you brant and beaver,
    Filled the marshes full of wild-fowl,
    Filled the rivers full of fishes:
    Why then are you not contented?
    Why then will you hunt each other?

    “I am weary of your quarrels,
    Weary of your wars and bloodshed,
    Weary of your prayers for vengeance,
    Of your wranglings and dissensions;
    All your strength is in your union,
    All your danger is in discord;
    Therefore be at peace henceforward,
    And as brothers live together.

    “I will send a Prophet to you,
    A Deliverer of the nations,
    Who shall guide you and shall teach you,
    Who shall toil and suffer with you.
    If you listen to his counsels,
    You will multiply and prosper;
    If his warnings pass unheeded,
    You will fade away and perish!

    “Bathe now in the stream before you,
    Wash the war-paint from your faces,
    Wash the blood-stains from your fingers,
    Bury your war-clubs and your weapons,
    Break the red stone from this quarry,
    Mould and make it into Peace-Pipes,
    Take the reeds that grow beside you,
    Deck them with your brightest feathers,
    Smoke the calumet together,
    And as brothers live henceforward!”

    Then upon the ground the warriors
    Threw their cloaks and shirts of deer-skin,
    Threw their weapons and their war-gear,
    Leaped into the rushing river,
    Washed the war-paint from their faces.
    Clear above them flowed the water,
    Clear and limpid from the footprints
    Of the Master of Life descending;
    Dark below them flowed the water,
    Soiled and stained with streaks of crimson,
    As if blood were mingled with it!

    From the river came the warriors,
    Clean and washed from all their war-paint;
    On the banks their clubs they buried,
    Buried all their warlike weapons.
    Gitche Manito, the mighty,
    The Great Spirit, the creator,
    Smiled upon his helpless children!

    And in silence all the warriors
    Broke the red stone of the quarry,
    Smoothed and formed it into Peace-Pipes,
    Broke the long reeds by the river,
    Decked them with their brightest feathers,
    And departed each one homeward,
    While the Master of Life, ascending,
    Through the opening of cloud-curtains,
    Through the doorways of the heaven,
    Vanished from before their faces,
    In the smoke that rolled around him,
    The Pukwana of the Peace-Pipe!

    II
    The Four Winds

    “Honor be to Mudjekeewis!”
    Cried the warriors, cried the old men,
    When he came in triumph homeward
    With the sacred Belt of Wampum,
    From the regions of the North-Wind,
    From the kingdom of Wabasso,
    From the land of the White Rabbit.

    He had stolen the Belt of Wampum
    From the neck of Mishe-Mokwa,
    From the Great Bear of the mountains,
    From the terror of the nations,
    As he lay asleep and cumbrous
    On the summit of the mountains,
    Like a rock with mosses on it,
    Spotted brown and gray with mosses.

    Silently he stole upon him
    Till the red nails of the monster
    Almost touched him, almost scared him,
    Till the hot breath of his nostrils
    Warmed the hands of Mudjekeewis,
    As he drew the Belt of Wampum
    Over the round ears, that heard not,
    Over the small eyes, that saw not,
    Over the long nose and nostrils,
    The black muffle of the nostrils,
    Out of which the heavy breathing
    Warmed the hands of Mudjekeewis.

    Then he swung aloft his war-club,
    Shouted loud and long his war-cry,
    Smote the mighty Mishe-Mokwa
    In the middle of the forehead,
    Right between the eyes he smote him.

    With the heavy blow bewildered,
    Rose the Great Bear of the mountains;
    But his knees beneath him trembled,
    And he whimpered like a woman,
    As he reeled and staggered forward,
    As he sat upon his haunches;
    And the mighty Mudjekeewis,
    Standing fearlessly before him,
    Taunted him in loud derision,
    Spake disdainfully in this wise:

    “Hark you, Bear! you are a coward;
    And no Brave, as you pretended;
    Else you would not cry and whimper
    Like a miserable woman!
    Bear! you know our tribes are hostile,
    Long have been at war together;
    Now you find that we are strongest,
    You go sneaking in the forest,
    You go hiding in the mountains!
    Had you conquered me in battle
    Not a groan would I have uttered;
    But you, Bear! sit here and whimper,
    And disgrace your tribe by crying,
    Like a wretched Shaugodaya,
    Like a cowardly old woman!”

    Then again he raised his war-club,
    Smote again the Mishe-Mokwa
    In the middle of his forehead,
    Broke his skull, as ice is broken
    When one goes to fish in Winter.
    Thus was slain the Mishe-Mokwa,
    He the Great Bear of the mountains,
    He the terror of the nations.

    “Honor be to Mudjekeewis!”
    With a shout exclaimed the people,
    “Honor be to Mudjekeewis!
    Henceforth he shall be the West-Wind,
    And hereafter and forever
    Shall he hold supreme dominion
    Over all the winds of heaven.
    Call him no more Mudjekeewis,
    Call him Kabeyun, the West-Wind!”

    Thus was Mudjekeewis chosen
    Father of the Winds of Heaven.
    For himself he kept the West-Wind,
    Gave the others to his children;
    Unto Wabun gave the East-Wind,
    Gave the South to Shawondasee,
    And the North-Wind, wild and cruel,
    To the fierce Kabibonokka.

    Young and beautiful was Wabun;
    He it was who brought the morning,
    He it was whose silver arrows
    Chased the dark o’er hill and valley;
    He it was whose cheeks were painted
    With the brightest streaks of crimson,
    And whose voice awoke the village,
    Called the deer, and called the hunter.

    Lonely in the sky was Wabun;
    Though the birds sang gayly to him,
    Though the wild-flowers of the meadow
    Filled the air with odors for him;
    Though the forests and the rivers
    Sang and shouted at his coming,
    Still his heart was sad within him,
    For he was alone in heaven.

    But one morning, gazing earthward,
    While the village still was sleeping,
    And the fog lay on the river,
    Like a ghost, that goes at sunrise,
    He beheld a maiden walking
    All alone upon a meadow,
    Gathering water-flags and rushes
    By a river in the meadow.

    Every morning, gazing earthward,
    Still the first thing he beheld there
    Was her blue eyes looking at him,
    Two blue lakes among the rushes.
    And he loved the lonely maiden,
    Who thus waited for his coming;
    For they both were solitary,
    She on earth and he in heaven.

    And he wooed her with caresses,
    Wooed her with his smile of sunshine,
    With his flattering words he wooed her,
    With his sighing and his singing,
    Gentlest whispers in the branches,
    Softest music, sweetest odors,
    Till he drew her to his bosom,
    Folded in his robes of crimson,
    Till into a star he changed her,
    Trembling still upon his bosom;
    And forever in the heavens
    They are seen together walking,
    Wabun and the Wabun-Annung,
    Wabun and the Star of Morning.

    But the fierce Kabibonokka
    Had his dwelling among icebergs,
    In the everlasting snow-drifts,
    In the kingdom of Wabasso,
    In the land of the White Rabbit.
    He it was whose hand in Autumn
    Painted all the trees with scarlet,
    Stained the leaves with red and yellow;
    He it was who sent the snow-flake,
    Sifting, hissing through the forest,
    Froze the ponds, the lakes, the rivers,
    Drove the loon and sea-gull southward,
    Drove the cormorant and curlew
    To their nests of sedge and sea-tang
    In the realms of Shawondasee.

    Once the fierce Kabibonokka
    Issued from his lodge of snow-drifts
    From his home among the icebergs,
    And his hair, with snow besprinkled,
    Streamed behind him like a river,
    Like a black and wintry river,
    As he howled and hurried southward,
    Over frozen lakes and moorlands.

    There among the reeds and rushes
    Found he Shingebis, the diver,
    Trailing strings of fish behind him,
    O’er the frozen fens and moorlands,
    Lingering still among the moorlands,
    Though his tribe had long departed
    To the land of Shawondasee.

    Cried the fierce Kabibonokka,
    “Who is this that dares to brave me?
    Dares to stay in my dominions,
    When the Wawa has departed,
    When the wild-goose has gone southward,
    And the heron, the Shuh-shuh-gah,
    Long ago departed southward?
    I will go into his wigwam,
    I will put his smouldering fire out!”

    And at night Kabibonokka,
    To the lodge came wild and wailing,
    Heaped the snow in drifts about it,
    Shouted down into the smoke-flue,
    Shook the lodge-poles in his fury,
    Flapped the curtain of the door-way.
    Shingebis, the diver, feared not,
    Shingebis, the diver, cared not;
    Four great logs had he for firewood,
    One for each moon of the winter,
    And for food the fishes served him.
    By his blazing fire he sat there,
    Warm and merry, eating, laughing,
    Singing, “O Kabibonokka,
    You are but my fellow-mortal!”

    Then Kabibonokka entered,
    And though Shingebis, the diver,
    Felt his presence by the coldness,
    Felt his icy breath upon him,
    Still he did not cease his singing,
    Still he did not leave his laughing,
    Only turned the log a little,
    Only made the fire burn brighter,
    Made the sparks fly up the smoke-flue.

    From Kabibonokka’s forehead,
    From his snow-besprinkled tresses,
    Drops of sweat fell fast and heavy,
    Making dints upon the ashes,
    As along the eaves of lodges,
    As from drooping boughs of hemlock,
    Drips the melting snow in spring-time,
    Making hollows in the snow-drifts.

    Till at last he rose defeated,
    Could not bear the heat and laughter,
    Could not bear the merry singing,
    But rushed headlong through the door-way,
    Stamped upon the crusted snow-drifts,
    Stamped upon the lakes and rivers,
    Made the snow upon them harder,
    Made the ice upon them thicker,
    Challenged Shingebis, the diver,
    To come forth and wrestle with him,
    To come forth and wrestle naked
    On the frozen fens and moorlands.

    Forth went Shingebis, the diver,
    Wrestled all night with the North-Wind,
    Wrestled naked on the moorlands
    With the fierce Kabibonokka,
    Till his panting breath grew fainter,
    Till his frozen grasp grew feebler,
    Till he reeled and staggered backward,
    And retreated, baffled, beaten,
    To the kingdom of Wabasso,
    To the land of the White Rabbit,
    Hearing still the gusty laughter,
    Hearing Shingebis, the diver,
    Singing, “O Kabibonokka,
    You are but my fellow-mortal!”

    Shawondasee, fat and lazy,
    Had his dwelling far to southward,
    In the drowsy, dreamy sunshine,
    In the never-ending Summer.
    He it was who sent the wood-birds,
    Sent the robin, the Opechee,
    Sent the bluebird, the Owaissa,
    Sent the Shawshaw, sent the swallow,
    Sent the wild-goose, Wawa, northward,
    Sent the melons and tobacco,
    And the grapes in purple clusters.

    From his pipe the smoke ascending
    Filled the sky with haze and vapor,
    Filled the air with dreamy softness,
    Gave a twinkle to the water,
    Touched the rugged hills with smoothness,
    Brought the tender Indian Summer
    To the melancholy north-land,
    In the dreary Moon of Snow-shoes.

    Listless, careless Shawondasee!
    In his life he had one shadow,
    In his heart one sorrow had he.
    Once, as he was gazing northward,
    Far away upon a prairie
    He beheld a maiden standing,
    Saw a tall and slender maiden
    All alone upon a prairie;
    Brightest green were all her garments,
    And her hair was like the sunshine.

    Day by day he gazed upon her,
    Day by day he sighed with passion,
    Day by day his heart within him
    Grew more hot with love and longing
    For the maid with yellow tresses.
    But he was too fat and lazy
    To bestir himself and woo her.
    Yes, too indolent and easy
    To pursue her and persuade her;
    So he only gazed upon her,
    Only sat and sighed with passion
    For the maiden of the prairie.

    Till one morning, looking northward,
    He beheld her yellow tresses
    Changed and covered o’er with whiteness,
    Covered as with whitest snow-flakes.
    “Ah! my brother from the North-land,
    From the kingdom of Wabasso,
    From the land of the White Rabbit!
    You have stolen the maiden from me,
    You have laid your hand upon her,
    You have wooed and won my maiden,
    With your stories of the North-land!”

    Thus the wretched Shawondasee
    Breathed into the air his sorrow;
    And the South-Wind o’er the prairie
    Wandered warm with sighs of passion,
    With the sighs of Shawondasee,
    Till the air seemed full of snow-flakes,
    Full of thistle-down the prairie,
    And the maid with hair like sunshine
    Vanished from his sight forever;
    Never more did Shawondasee
    See the maid with yellow tresses!

    Poor, deluded Shawondasee!
    ’T was no woman that you gazed at,
    ’T was no maiden that you sighed for,
    ’T was the prairie dandelion
    That through all the dreamy Summer
    You had gazed at with such longing,
    You had sighed for with such passion,
    And had puffed away forever,
    Blown into the air with sighing.
    Ah! deluded Shawondasee!

    Thus the Four Winds were divided
    Thus the sons of Mudjekeewis
    Had their stations in the heavens,
    At the corners of the heavens;
    For himself the West-Wind only
    Kept the mighty Mudjekeewis.

    III
    Hiawatha’s Childhood

    Downward through the evening twilight,
    In the days that are forgotten,
    In the unremembered ages,
    From the full moon fell Nokomis,
    Fell the beautiful Nokomis,
    She a wife, but not a mother.

    She was sporting with her women,
    Swinging in a swing of grape-vines,
    When her rival the rejected,
    Full of jealousy and hatred,
    Cut the leafy swing asunder,
    Cut in twain the twisted grape-vines,
    And Nokomis fell affrighted
    Downward through the evening twilight,
    On the Muskoday, the meadow,
    On the prairie full of blossoms.
    “See! a star falls!” said the people;
    “From the sky a star is falling!”

    There among the ferns and mosses,
    There among the prairie lilies,
    On the Muskoday, the meadow,
    In the moonlight and the starlight,
    Fair Nokomis bore a daughter.
    And she called her name Wenonah,
    As the first-born of her daughters.
    And the daughter of Nokomis
    Grew up like the prairie lilies,
    Grew a tall and slender maiden,
    With the beauty of the moonlight,
    With the beauty of the starlight.

    And Nokomis warned her often,
    Saying oft, and oft repeating,
    “Oh, beware of Mudjekeewis,
    Of the West-Wind, Mudjekeewis;
    Listen not to what he tells you;
    Lie not down upon the meadow,
    Stoop not down among the lilies,
    Lest the West-Wind come and harm you!”

    But she heeded not the warning,
    Heeded not those words of wisdom,
    And the West-Wind came at evening,
    Walking lightly o’er the prairie,
    Whispering to the leaves and blossoms,
    Bending low the flowers and grasses,
    Found the beautiful Wenonah,
    Lying there among the lilies,
    Wooed her with his words of sweetness,
    Wooed her with his soft caresses,
    Till she bore a son in sorrow,
    Bore a son of love and sorrow.

    Thus was born my Hiawatha,
    Thus was born the child of wonder;
    But the daughter of Nokomis,
    Hiawatha’s gentle mother,
    In her anguish died deserted
    By the West-Wind, false and faithless,
    By the heartless Mudjekeewis.

    For her daughter long and loudly
    Wailed and wept the sad Nokomis;
    “Oh that I were dead!” she murmured,
    “Oh that I were dead, as thou art!
    No more work, and no more weeping,
    Wahonowin! Wahonowin!”

    By the shores of Gitche Gumee,
    By the shining Big-Sea-Water,
    Stood the wigwam of Nokomis,
    Daughter of the Moon, Nokomis.
    Dark behind it rose the forest,
    Rose the black and gloomy pine-trees,
    Rose the firs with cones upon them;
    Bright before it beat the water,
    Beat the clear and sunny water,
    Beat the shining Big-Sea-Water.

    There the wrinkled old Nokomis
    Nursed the little Hiawatha,
    Rocked him in his linden cradle,
    Bedded soft in moss and rushes,
    Safely bound with reindeer sinews;
    Stilled his fretful wail by saying,
    “Hush! the Naked Bear will hear thee!”
    Lulled him into slumber, singing,
    “Ewa-yea! my little owlet!
    Who is this, that lights the wigwam?
    With his great eyes lights the wigwam?
    Ewa-yea! my little owlet!”

    Many things Nokomis taught him
    Of the stars that shine in heaven;
    Showed him Ishkoodah, the comet,
    Ishkoodah, with fiery tresses;
    Showed the Death-Dance of the spirits,
    Warriors with their plumes and war-clubs,
    Flaring far away to northward
    In the frosty nights of Winter;
    Showed the broad white road in heaven,
    Pathway of the ghosts, the shadows,
    Running straight across the heavens,
    Crowded with the ghosts, the shadows.

    At the door on summer evenings
    Sat the little Hiawatha;
    Heard the whispering of the pine-trees,
    Heard the lapping of the waters,
    Sounds of music, words of wonder;
    “Minne-wawa!” said the Pine-trees,
    “Mudway-aushka!” said the water.

    Saw the fire-fly, Wah-wah-taysee,
    Flitting through the dusk of evening,
    With the twinkle of its candle
    Lighting up the brakes and bushes,
    And he sang the song of children,
    Sang the song Nokomis taught him:
    “Wah-wah-taysee, little fire-fly,
    Little, flitting, white-fire insect,
    Little, dancing, white-fire creature,
    Light me with your little candle,
    Ere upon my bed I lay me,
    Ere in sleep I close my eyelids!”

    Saw the moon rise from the water
    Rippling, rounding from the water,
    Saw the flecks and shadows on it,
    Whispered, “What is that, Nokomis?”
    And the good Nokomis answered:
    “Once a warrior, very angry,
    Seized his grandmother, and threw her
    Up into the sky at midnight;
    Right against the moon he threw her;
    ’T is her body that you see there.”

    Saw the rainbow in the heaven,
    In the eastern sky, the rainbow,
    Whispered, “What is that, Nokomis?”
    And the good Nokomis answered:
    “’T is the heaven of flowers you see there;
    All the wild-flowers of the forest,
    All the lilies of the prairie,
    When on earth they fade and perish,
    Blossom in that heaven above us.”

    When he heard the owls at midnight,
    Hooting, laughing in the forest,
    “What is that?” he cried in terror,
    “What is that,” he said, “Nokomis?”
    And the good Nokomis answered:
    “That is but the owl and owlet,
    Talking in their native language,
    Talking, scolding at each other.”

    Then the little Hiawatha
    Learned of every bird its language,
    Learned their names and all their secrets,
    How they built their nests in Summer,
    Where they hid themselves in Winter,
    Talked with them whene’er he met them,
    Called them “Hiawatha’s Chickens.”

    Of all beasts he learned the language,
    Learned their names and all their secrets,
    How the beavers built their lodges,
    Where the squirrels hid their acorns,
    How the reindeer ran so swiftly,
    Why the rabbit was so timid,
    Talked with them whene’er he met them,
    Called them “Hiawatha’s Brothers.”

    Then Iagoo, the great boaster,
    He the marvellous story-teller,
    He the traveller and the talker,
    He the friend of old Nokomis,
    Made a bow for Hiawatha;
    From a branch of ash he made it,
    From an oak-bough made the arrows,
    Tipped with flint, and winged with feathers,
    And the cord he made of deer-skin.

    Then he said to Hiawatha:
    “Go, my son, into the forest,
    Where the red deer herd together,
    Kill for us a famous roebuck,
    Kill for us a deer with antlers!”

    Forth into the forest straightway
    All alone walked Hiawatha
    Proudly, with his bow and arrows;
    And the birds sang round him, o’er him,
    “Do not shoot us, Hiawatha!”
    Sang the robin, the Opechee,
    Sang the bluebird, the Owaissa,
    “Do not shoot us, Hiawatha!”

    Up the oak-tree, close beside him,
    Sprang the squirrel, Adjidaumo,
    In and out among the branches,
    Coughed and chattered from the oak-tree,
    Laughed, and said between his laughing,
    “Do not shoot me, Hiawatha!”

    And the rabbit from his pathway
    Leaped aside, and at a distance
    Sat erect upon his haunches,
    Half in fear and half in frolic,
    Saying to the little hunter,
    “Do not shoot me, Hiawatha!”

    But he heeded not, nor heard them,
    For his thoughts were with the red deer;
    On their tracks his eyes were fastened,
    Leading downward to the river,
    To the ford across the river,
    And as one in slumber walked he.

    Hidden in the alder-bushes,
    There he waited till the deer came,
    Till he saw two antlers lifted,
    Saw two eyes look from the thicket,
    Saw two nostrils point to windward,
    And a deer came down the pathway,
    Flecked with leafy light and shadow.
    And his heart within him fluttered,
    Trembled like the leaves above him,
    Like the birch-leaf palpitated,
    As the deer came down the pathway.

    Then, upon one knee uprising,
    Hiawatha aimed an arrow;
    Scarce a twig moved with his motion,
    Scarce a leaf was stirred or rustled,
    But the wary roebuck started,
    Stamped with all his hoofs together,
    Listened with one foot uplifted,
    Leaped as if to meet the arrow;
    Ah! the singing, fatal arrow,
    Like a wasp it buzzed and stung him!

    Dead he lay there in the forest,
    By the ford across the river;
    Beat his timid heart no longer,
    But the heart of Hiawatha
    Throbbed and shouted and exulted,
    As he bore the red deer homeward,
    And Iagoo and Nokomis
    Hailed his coming with applauses.

    From the red deer’s hide Nokomis
    Made a cloak for Hiawatha,
    From the red deer’s flesh Nokomis
    Made a banquet to his honor.
    All the village came and feasted,
    All the guests praised Hiawatha,
    Called him Strong-Heart, Soan-ge-taha!
    Called him Loon-Heart, Mahn-go-taysee!

    IV
    Hiawatha and Mudjekeewis

    Out of childhood into manhood
    Now had grown my Hiawatha,
    Skilled in all the craft of hunters,
    Learned in all the lore of old men,
    In all youthful sports and pastimes,
    In all manly arts and labors.

    Swift of foot was Hiawatha;
    He could shoot an arrow from him,
    And run forward with such fleetness,
    That the arrow fell behind him!
    Strong of arm was Hiawatha;
    He could shoot ten arrows upward,
    Shoot them with such strength and swiftness,
    That the tenth had left the bow-string
    Ere the first to earth had fallen!

    He had mittens, Minjekahwun,
    Magic mittens made of deer-skin;
    When upon his hands he wore them,
    He could smite the rocks asunder,
    He could grind them into powder.
    He had moccasins enchanted,
    Magic moccasins of deer-skin;
    When he bound them round his ankles,
    When upon his feet he tied them,
    At each stride a mile he measured!

    Much he questioned old Nokomis
    Of his father Mudjekeewis;
    Learned from her the fatal secret
    Of the beauty of his mother,
    Of the falsehood of his father;
    And his heart was hot within him,
    Like a living coal his heart was.

    Then he said to old Nokomis,
    “I will go to Mudjekeewis,
    See how fares it with my father,
    At the doorways of the West-Wind,
    At the portals of the Sunset!”

    From his lodge went Hiawatha,
    Dressed for travel, armed for hunting;
    Dressed in deer-skin shirt and leggings,
    Richly wrought with quills and wampum;
    On his head his eagle-feathers,
    Round his waist his belt of wampum,
    In his hand his bow of ash-wood,
    Strung with sinews of the reindeer;
    In his quiver oaken arrows,
    Tipped with jasper, winged with feathers;
    With his mittens, Minjekahwun,
    With his moccasins enchanted.

    Warning said the old Nokomis,
    “Go not forth, O Hiawatha!
    To the kingdom of the West-Wind,
    To the realms of Mudjekeewis,
    Lest he harm you with his magic,
    Lest he kill you with his cunning!”

    But the fearless Hiawatha
    Heeded not her woman’s warning;
    Forth he strode into the forest,
    At each stride a mile he measured;
    Lurid seemed the sky above him,
    Lurid seemed the earth beneath him,
    Hot and close the air around him,
    Filled with smoke and fiery vapors,
    As of burning woods and prairies,
    For his heart was hot within him,
    Like a living coal his heart was.

    So he journeyed westward, westward,
    Left the fleetest deer behind him,
    Left the antelope and bison;
    Crossed the rushing Esconaba,
    Crossed the mighty Mississippi,
    Passed the Mountains of the Prairie,
    Passed the land of Crows and Foxes,
    Passed the dwellings of the Blackfeet,
    Came unto the Rocky Mountains,
    To the kingdom of the West-Wind,
    Where upon the gusty summits
    Sat the ancient Mudjekeewis,
    Ruler of the winds of heaven.

    Filled with awe was Hiawatha
    At the aspect of his father.
    On the air about him wildly
    Tossed and streamed his cloudy tresses,
    Gleamed like drifting snow his tresses,
    Glared like Ishkoodah, the comet,
    Like the star with fiery tresses.

    Filled with joy was Mudjekeewis
    When he looked on Hiawatha,
    Saw his youth rise up before him
    In the face of Hiawatha,
    Saw the beauty of Wenonah
    From the grave rise up before him.

    “Welcome!” said he, “Hiawatha,
    To the kingdom of the West-Wind
    Long have I been waiting for you
    Youth is lovely, age is lonely,
    Youth is fiery, age is frosty;
    You bring back the days departed,
    You bring back my youth of passion,
    And the beautiful Wenonah!”

    Many days they talked together,
    Questioned, listened, waited, answered;
    Much the mighty Mudjekeewis
    Boasted of his ancient prowess,
    Of his perilous adventures,
    His indomitable courage,
    His invulnerable body.

    Patiently sat Hiawatha,
    Listening to his father’s boasting;
    With a smile he sat and listened,
    Uttered neither threat nor menace,
    Neither word nor look betrayed him,
    But his heart was hot within him,
    Like a living coal his heart was.

    Then he said, “O Mudjekeewis,
    Is there nothing that can harm you?
    Nothing that you are afraid of?”
    And the mighty Mudjekeewis,
    Grand and gracious in his boasting,
    Answered, saying, “There is nothing,
    Nothing but the black rock yonder,
    Nothing but the fatal Wawbeek!”

    And he looked at Hiawatha
    With a wise look and benignant,
    With a countenance paternal,
    Looked with pride upon the beauty
    Of his tall and graceful figure,
    Saying, “O my Hiawatha!
    Is there anything can harm you?
    Anything you are afraid of?”

    But the wary Hiawatha
    Paused awhile, as if uncertain,
    Held his peace, as if resolving,
    And then answered, “There is nothing,
    Nothing but the bulrush yonder,
    Nothing but the great Apukwa!”

    And as Mudjekeewis, rising,
    Stretched his hand to pluck the bulrush,
    Hiawatha cried in terror,
    Cried in well-dissembled terror,
    “Kago! kago! do not touch it!”
    “Ah, kaween!” said Mudjekeewis,
    “No indeed, I will not touch it!”

    Then they talked of other matters;
    First of Hiawatha’s brothers,
    First of Wabun, of the East-Wind,
    Of the South-Wind, Shawondasee,
    Of the North, Kabibonokka;
    Then of Hiawatha’s mother,
    Of the beautiful Wenonah,
    Of her birth upon the meadow,
    Of her death, as old Nokomis
    Had remembered and related.

    And he cried, “O Mudjekeewis,
    It was you who killed Wenonah,
    Took her young life and her beauty,
    Broke the Lily of the Prairie,
    Trampled it beneath your footsteps;
    You confess it! you confess it!”
    And the mighty Mudjekeewis
    Tossed upon the wind his tresses,
    Bowed his hoary head in anguish,
    With a silent nod assented.

    Then up started Hiawatha,
    And with threatening look and gesture
    Laid his hand upon the black rock,
    On the fatal Wawbeek laid it,
    With his mittens, Minjekahwun,
    Rent the jutting crag asunder,
    Smote and crushed it into fragments,
    Hurled them madly at his father,
    The remorseful Mudjekeewis,
    For his heart was hot within him,
    Like a living coal his heart was.

    But the ruler of the West-Wind
    Blew the fragments backward from him,
    With the breathing of his nostrils,
    With the tempest of his anger,
    Blew them back at his assailant;
    Seized the bulrush, the Apukwa,
    Dragged it with its roots and fibres
    From the margin of the meadow,
    From its ooze the giant bulrush;
    Long and loud laughed Hiawatha!

    Then began the deadly conflict,
    Hand to hand among the mountains;
    From his eyry screamed the eagle,
    The Keneu, the great war-eagle,
    Sat upon the crags around them,
    Wheeling flapped his wings above them.

    Like a tall tree in the tempest
    Bent and lashed the giant bulrush;
    And in masses huge and heavy
    Crashing fell the fatal Wawbeek;
    Till the earth shook with the tumult
    And confusion of the battle,
    And the air was full of shoutings,
    And the thunder of the mountains,
    Starting, answered, “Baim-wawa!”

    Back retreated Mudjekeewis,
    Rushing westward o’er the mountains,
    Stumbling westward down the mountains,
    Three whole days retreated fighting,
    Still pursued by Hiawatha
    To the doorways of the West-Wind,
    To the portals of the Sunset,
    To the earth’s remotest border,
    Where into the empty spaces
    Sinks the sun, as a flamingo
    Drops into her nest at nightfall
    In the melancholy marshes.

    “Hold!” at length cried Mudjekeewis,
    “Hold, my son, my Hiawatha!
    ’T is impossible to kill me,
    For you cannot kill the immortal
    I have put you to this trial,
    But to know and prove your courage;
    Now receive the prize of valor!

    “Go back to your home and people,
    Live among them, toil among them,
    Cleanse the earth from all that harms it,
    Clear the fishing-grounds and rivers,
    Slay all monsters and magicians,
    All the Wendigoes, the giants,
    All the serpents, the Kenabeeks,
    As I slew the Mishe-Mokwa,
    Slew the Great Bear of the mountains.

    “And at last when Death draws near you,
    When the awful eyes of Pauguk
    Glare upon you in the darkness,
    I will share my kingdom with you,
    Ruler shall you be thenceforward
    Of the Northwest-Wind, Keewaydin,
    Of the home-wind, the Keewaydin.”

    Thus was fought that famous battle
    In the dreadful days of Shah-shah,
    In the days long since departed,
    In the kingdom of the West-Wind.
    Still the hunter sees its traces
    Scattered far o’er hill and valley;
    Sees the giant bulrush growing
    By the ponds and water-courses,
    Sees the masses of the Wawbeek
    Lying still in every valley.

    Homeward now went Hiawatha;
    Pleasant was the landscape round him,
    Pleasant was the air above him,
    For the bitterness of anger
    Had departed wholly from him,
    From his brain the thought of vengeance,
    From his heart the burning fever.

    Only once his pace he slackened,
    Only once he paused or halted,
    Paused to purchase heads of arrows
    Of the ancient Arrow-maker,
    In the land of the Dacotahs,
    Where the Falls of Minnehaha
    Flash and gleam among the oak-trees,
    Laugh and leap into the valley.

    There the ancient Arrow-maker
    Made his arrow-heads of sandstone,
    Arrow-heads of chalcedony,
    Arrow-heads of flint and jasper,
    Smoothed and sharpened at the edges,
    Hard and polished, keen and costly.

    With him dwelt his dark-eyed daughter,
    Wayward as the Minnehaha,
    With her moods of shade and sunshine,
    Eyes that smiled and frowned alternate,
    Feet as rapid as the river,
    Tresses flowing like the water,
    And as musical a laughter:
    And he named her from the river,
    From the water-fall he named her,
    Minnehaha, Laughing Water.

    Was it then for heads of arrows,
    Arrow-heads of chalcedony,
    Arrow-heads of flint and jasper,
    That my Hiawatha halted
    In the land of the Dacotahs?

    Was it not to see the maiden,
    See the face of Laughing Water
    Peeping from behind the curtain,
    Hear the rustling of her garments
    From behind the waving curtain,
    As one sees the Minnehaha
    Gleaming, glancing through the branches,
    As one hears the Laughing Water
    From behind its screen of branches?

    Who shall say what thoughts and visions
    Fill the fiery brains of young men?
    Who shall say what dreams of beauty
    Filled the heart of Hiawatha?
    All he told to old Nokomis,
    When he reached the lodge at sunset,
    Was the meeting with his father,
    Was his fight with Mudjekeewis;
    Not a word he said of arrows,
    Not a word of Laughing Water.

    V
    Hiawatha’s Fasting

    You shall hear how Hiawatha
    Prayed and fasted in the forest,
    Not for greater skill in hunting,
    Not for greater craft in fishing,
    Not for triumphs in the battle,
    And renown among the warriors,
    But for profit of the people,
    For advantage of the nations.

    First he built a lodge for fasting,
    Built a wigwam in the forest,
    By the shining Big-Sea-Water,
    In the blithe and pleasant Spring-time,
    In the Moon of Leaves he built it,
    And, with dreams and visions many,
    Seven whole days and nights he fasted.

    On the first day of his fasting
    Through the leafy woods he wandered;
    Saw the deer start from the thicket,
    Saw the rabbit in his burrow,
    Heard the pheasant, Bena, drumming,
    Heard the squirrel, Adjidaumo,
    Rattling in his hoard of acorns,
    Saw the pigeon, the Omeme,
    Building nests among the pinetrees,
    And in flocks the wild-goose, Wawa,
    Flying to the fen-lands northward,
    Whirring, wailing far above him.
    “Master of Life!” he cried, desponding,
    “Must our lives depend on these things?”

    On the next day of his fasting
    By the river’s brink he wandered,
    Through the Muskoday, the meadow,
    Saw the wild rice, Mahnomonee,
    Saw the blueberry, Meenahga,
    And the strawberry, Odahmin,
    And the gooseberry, Shahbomin,
    And the grape-vine, the Bemahgut,
    Trailing o’er the alder-branches,
    Filling all the air with fragrance!
    “Master of Life!” he cried, desponding,
    “Must our lives depend on these things?”

    On the third day of his fasting
    By the lake he sat and pondered,
    By the still, transparent water;
    Saw the sturgeon, Nahma, leaping,
    Scattering drops like beads of wampum,
    Saw the yellow perch, the Sahwa,
    Like a sunbeam in the water,
    Saw the pike, the Maskenozha,
    And the herring, Okahahwis,
    And the Shawgashee, the crawfish!
    “Master of Life!” he cried, desponding,
    “Must our lives depend on these things?”

    On the fourth day of his fasting
    In his lodge he lay exhausted;
    From his couch of leaves and branches
    Gazing with half-open eyelids,
    Full of shadowy dreams and visions,
    On the dizzy, swimming landscape,
    On the gleaming of the water,
    On the splendor of the sunset.

    And he saw a youth approaching,
    Dressed in garments green and yellow,
    Coming through the purple twilight,
    Through the splendor of the sunset;
    Plumes of green bent o’er his forehead,
    And his hair was soft and golden.

    Standing at the open doorway,
    Long he looked at Hiawatha,
    Looked with pity and compassion
    On his wasted form and features,
    And, in accents like the sighing
    Of the South-Wind in the tree-tops,
    Said he, “O my Hiawatha!
    All your prayers are heard in heaven,
    For you pray not like the others;
    Not for greater skill in hunting,
    Not for greater craft in fishing,
    Not for triumph in the battle,
    Nor renown among the warriors,
    But for profit of the people,
    For advantage of the nations.

    “From the Master of Life descending,
    I, the friend of man, Mondamin,
    Come to warn you and instruct you,
    How by struggle and by labor
    You shall gain what you have prayed for.
    Rise up from your bed of branches,
    Rise, O youth, and wrestle with me!”

    Faint with famine, Hiawatha
    Started from his bed of branches,
    From the twilight of his wigwam
    Forth into the flush of sunset
    Came, and wrestled with Mondamin;
    At his touch he felt new courage
    Throbbing in his brain and bosom,
    Felt new life and hope and vigor
    Run through every nerve and fibre.

    So they wrestled there together
    In the glory of the sunset,
    And the more they strove and struggled,
    Stronger still grew Hiawatha;
    Till the darkness fell around them,
    And the heron, the Shuh-shuh-gah,
    From her nest among the pine-trees,
    Gave a cry of lamentation,
    Gave a scream of pain and famine.

    “’T is enough!” then said Mondamin,
    Smiling upon Hiawatha,
    “But tomorrow, when the sun sets,
    I will come again to try you.”
    And he vanished, and was seen not;
    Whether sinking as the rain sinks,
    Whether rising as the mists rise,
    Hiawatha saw not, knew not,
    Only saw that he had vanished,
    Leaving him alone and fainting,
    With the misty lake below him,
    And the reeling stars above him.

    On the morrow and the next day,
    When the sun through heaven descending,
    Like a red and burning cinder
    From the hearth of the Great Spirit,
    Fell into the western waters,
    Came Mondamin for the trial,
    For the strife with Hiawatha;
    Came as silent as the dew comes,
    From the empty air appearing,
    Into empty air returning,
    Taking shape when earth it touches,
    But invisible to all men
    In its coming and its going.

    Thrice they wrestled there together
    In the glory of the sunset,
    Till the darkness fell around them,
    Till the heron, the Shuh-shuh-gah,
    From her nest among the pine-trees,
    Uttered her loud cry of famine,
    And Mondamin paused to listen.

    Tall and beautiful he stood there,
    In his garments green and yellow;
    To and fro his plumes above him,
    Waved and nodded with his breathing,
    And the sweat of the encounter
    Stood like drops of dew upon him.

    And he cried, “O Hiawatha!
    Bravely have you wrestled with me,
    Thrice have wrestled stoutly with me,
    And the Master of Life, who sees us,
    He will give to you the triumph!”

    Then he smiled, and said: “To-morrow
    Is the last day of your conflict,
    Is the last day of your fasting.
    You will conquer and o’ercome me;
    Make a bed for me to lie in,
    Where the rain may fall upon me,
    Where the sun may come and warm me;
    Strip these garments, green and yellow,
    Strip this nodding plumage from me,
    Lay me in the earth, and make it
    Soft and loose and light above me.

    “Let no hand disturb my slumber,
    Let no weed nor worm molest me,
    Let not Kahgahgee, the raven,
    Come to haunt me and molest me,
    Only come yourself to watch me,
    Till I wake, and start, and quicken,
    Till I leap into the sunshine”

    And thus saying, he departed;
    Peacefully slept Hiawatha,
    But he heard the Wawonaissa,
    Heard the whippoorwill complaining,
    Perched upon his lonely wigwam;
    Heard the rushing Sebowisha,
    Heard the rivulet rippling near him,
    Talking to the darksome forest;
    Heard the sighing of the branches,
    As they lifted and subsided
    At the passing of the night-wind,
    Heard them, as one hears in slumber
    Far-off murmurs, dreamy whispers:
    Peacefully slept Hiawatha.

    On the morrow came Nokomis,
    On the seventh day of his fasting,
    Came with food for Hiawatha,
    Came imploring and bewailing,
    Lest his hunger should o’ercome him,
    Lest his fasting should be fatal.

    But he tasted not, and touched not,
    Only said to her, “Nokomis,
    Wait until the sun is setting,
    Till the darkness falls around us,
    Till the heron, the Shuh-shuh-gah,
    Crying from the desolate marshes,
    Tells us that the day is ended.”

    Homeward weeping went Nokomis,
    Sorrowing for her Hiawatha,
    Fearing lest his strength should fail him,
    Lest his fasting should be fatal.
    He meanwhile sat weary waiting
    For the coming of Mondamin,
    Till the shadows, pointing eastward,
    Lengthened over field and forest,
    Till the sun dropped from the heaven,
    Floating on the waters westward,
    As a red leaf in the Autumn
    Falls and floats upon the water,
    Falls and sinks into its bosom.

    And behold! the young Mondamin,
    With his soft and shining tresses,
    With his garments green and yellow,
    With his long and glossy plumage,
    Stood and beckoned at the doorway.
    And as one in slumber walking,
    Pale and haggard, but undaunted,
    From the wigwam Hiawatha
    Came and wrestled with Mondamin.

    Round about him spun the landscape,
    Sky and forest reeled together,
    And his strong heart leaped within him,
    As the sturgeon leaps and struggles
    In a net to break its meshes.
    Like a ring of fire around him
    Blazed and flared the red horizon,
    And a hundred suns seemed looking
    At the combat of the wrestlers.

    Suddenly upon the greensward
    All alone stood Hiawatha,
    Panting with his wild exertion,
    Palpitating with the struggle;
    And before him breathless, lifeless,
    Lay the youth, with hair dishevelled,
    Plumage torn, and garments tattered,
    Dead he lay there in the sunset.

    And victorious Hiawatha
    Made the grave as he commanded,
    Stripped the garments from Mondamin,
    Stripped his tattered plumage from him,
    Laid him in the earth, and made it
    Soft and loose and light above him;
    And the heron, the Shuh-shuh-gah,
    From the melancholy moorlands,
    Gave a cry of lamentation,
    Gave a cry of pain and anguish!

    Homeward then went Hiawatha
    To the lodge of old Nokomis,
    And the seven days of his fasting
    Were accomplished and completed.
    But the place was not forgotten
    Where he wrestled with Mondamin;
    Nor forgotten nor neglected
    Was the grave where lay Mondamin,
    Sleeping in the rain and sunshine,
    Where his scattered plumes and garments
    Faded in the rain and sunshine.

    Day by day did Hiawatha
    Go to wait and watch beside it;
    Kept the dark mould soft above it,
    Kept it clean from weeds and insects,
    Drove away, with scoffs and shoutings,
    Kahgahgee, the king of ravens.

    Till at length a small green feather
    From the earth shot slowly upward,
    Then another and another,
    And before the Summer ended
    Stood the maize in all its beauty,
    With its shining robes about it,
    And its long, soft, yellow tresses;
    And in rapture Hiawatha
    Cried aloud, “It is Mondamin!
    Yes, the friend of man, Mondamin!”

    Then he called to old Nokomis
    And Iagoo, the great boaster,
    Showed them where the maize was growing,
    Told them of his wondrous vision,
    Of his wrestling and his triumph,
    Of this new gift to the nations,
    Which should be their food forever.

    And still later, when the Autumn
    Changed the long, green leaves to yellow,
    And the soft and juicy kernels
    Grew like wampum hard and yellow,
    Then the ripened ears he gathered,
    Stripped the withered husks from off them,
    As he once had stripped the wrestler,
    Gave the first Feast of Mondamin,
    And made known unto the people
    This new gift of the Great Spirit.

    VI
    Hiawatha’s Friends

    Two good friends had Hiawatha,
    Singled out from all the others,
    Bound to him in closest union,
    And to whom he gave the right hand
    Of his heart, in joy and sorrow;
    Chibiabos, the musician,
    And the very strong man, Kwasind.

    Straight between them ran the pathway,
    Never grew the grass upon it;
    Singing birds, that utter falsehoods,
    Story-tellers, mischief-makers,
    Found no eager ear to listen,
    Could not breed ill-will between them,
    For they kept each other’s counsel,
    Spake with naked hearts together,
    Pondering much and much contriving
    How the tribes of men might prosper.

    Most beloved by Hiawatha
    Was the gentle Chibiabos,
    He the best of all musicians,
    He the sweetest of all singers.
    Beautiful and childlike was he,
    Brave as man is, soft as woman,
    Pliant as a wand of willow,
    Stately as a deer with antlers.

    When he sang, the village listened;
    All the warriors gathered round him,
    All the women came to hear him;
    Now he stirred their souls to passion,
    Now he melted them to pity.

    From the hollow reeds he fashioned
    Flutes so musical and mellow,
    That the brook, the Sebowisha,
    Ceased to murmur in the woodland,
    That the wood-birds ceased from singing,
    And the squirrel, Adjidaumo,
    Ceased his chatter in the oak-tree,
    And the rabbit, the Wabasso,
    Sat upright to look and listen.

    Yes, the brook, the Sebowisha,
    Pausing, said, “O Chibiabos,
    Teach my waves to flow in music,
    Softly as your words in singing!”

    Yes, the bluebird, the Owaissa,
    Envious, said, “O Chibiabos,
    Teach me tones as wild and wayward,
    Teach me songs as full of frenzy!”

    Yes, the robin, the Opechee,
    Joyous, said, “O Chibiabos,
    Teach me tones as sweet and tender,
    Teach me songs as full of gladness!”

    And the whippoorwill, Wawonaissa,
    Sobbing, said, “O Chibiabos,
    Teach me tones as melancholy,
    Teach me songs as full of sadness!”

    All the many sounds of nature
    Borrowed sweetness from his singing;
    All the hearts of men were softened
    By the pathos of his music;
    For he sang of peace and freedom,
    Sang of beauty, love, and longing;
    Sang of death, and life undying
    In the Islands of the Blessed,
    In the kingdom of Ponemah,
    In the land of the Hereafter.

    Very dear to Hiawatha
    Was the gentle Chibiabos,
    He the best of all musicians,
    He the sweetest of all singers;
    For his gentleness he loved him,
    And the magic of his singing.

    Dear, too, unto Hiawatha
    Was the very strong man, Kwasind,
    He the strongest of all mortals,
    He the mightiest among many;
    For his very strength he loved him,
    For his strength allied to goodness.

    Idle in his youth was Kwasind,
    Very listless, dull, and dreamy,
    Never played with other children,
    Never fished and never hunted,
    Not like other children was he;
    But they saw that much he fasted,
    Much his Manito entreated,
    Much besought his Guardian Spirit.

    “Lazy Kwasind!” said his mother,
    “In my work you never help me!
    In the Summer you are roaming
    Idly in the fields and forests;
    In the Winter you are cowering
    O’er the firebrands in the wigwam!
    In the coldest days of Winter
    I must break the ice for fishing;
    With my nets you never help me!
    At the door my nets are hanging,
    Dripping, freezing with the water;
    Go and wring them, Yenadizze!
    Go and dry them in the sunshine!”

    Slowly, from the ashes, Kwasind
    Rose, but made no angry answer;
    From the lodge went forth in silence,
    Took the nets, that hung together,
    Dripping, freezing at the doorway;
    Like a wisp of straw he wrung them,
    Like a wisp of straw he broke them,
    Could not wring them without breaking,
    Such the strength was in his fingers.

    “Lazy Kwasind!” said his father,
    “In the hunt you never help me;
    Every bow you touch is broken,
    Snapped asunder every arrow;
    Yet come with me to the forest,
    You shall bring the hunting homeward.”

    Down a narrow pass they wandered,
    Where a brooklet led them onward,
    Where the trail of deer and bison
    Marked the soft mud on the margin,
    Till they found all further passage
    Shut against them, barred securely
    By the trunks of trees uprooted,
    Lying lengthwise, lying crosswise,
    And forbidding further passage.

    “We must go back,” said the old man,
    “O’er these logs we cannot clamber;
    Not a woodchuck could get through them,
    Not a squirrel clamber o’er them!”
    And straightway his pipe he lighted,
    And sat down to smoke and ponder.
    But before his pipe was finished,
    Lo! the path was cleared before him;
    All the trunks had Kwasind lifted,
    To the right hand, to the left hand,
    Shot the pine-trees swift as arrows,
    Hurled the cedars light as lances.

    “Lazy Kwasind!” said the young men,
    As they sported in the meadow:
    “Why stand idly looking at us,
    Leaning on the rock behind you?
    Come and wrestle with the others,
    Let us pitch the quoit together!”

    Lazy Kwasind made no answer,
    To their challenge made no answer,
    Only rose, and slowly turning,
    Seized the huge rock in his fingers,
    Tore it from its deep foundation,
    Poised it in the air a moment,
    Pitched it sheer into the river,
    Sheer into the swift Pauwating,
    Where it still is seen in Summer.

    Once as down that foaming river,
    Down the rapids of Pauwating,
    Kwasind sailed with his companions,
    In the stream he saw a beaver,
    Saw Ahmeek, the King of Beavers,
    Struggling with the rushing currents,
    Rising, sinking in the water.

    Without speaking, without pausing,
    Kwasind leaped into the river,
    Plunged beneath the bubbling surface,
    Through the whirlpools chased the beaver,
    Followed him among the islands,
    Stayed so long beneath the water,
    That his terrified companions
    Cried, “Alas! good-by to Kwasind!
    We shall never more see Kwasind!”
    But he reappeared triumphant,
    And upon his shining shoulders
    Brought the beaver, dead and dripping,
    Brought the King of all the Beavers.

    And these two, as I have told you,
    Were the friends of Hiawatha,
    Chibiabos, the musician,
    And the very strong man, Kwasind.
    Long they lived in peace together,
    Spake with naked hearts together,
    Pondering much and much contriving
    How the tribes of men might prosper.

    VII
    Hiawatha’s Sailing

    “Give me of your bark, O Birch-tree!
    Of your yellow bark, O Birch-tree!
    Growing by the rushing river,
    Tall and stately in the valley!
    I a light canoe will build me,
    Build a swift Cheemaun for sailing,
    That shall float upon the river,
    Like a yellow leaf in Autumn,
    Like a yellow water-lily!

    “Lay aside your cloak, O Birch-tree!
    Lay aside your white-skin wrapper,
    For the Summer-time is coming,
    And the sun is warm in heaven,
    And you need no white-skin wrapper!”

    Thus aloud cried Hiawatha
    In the solitary forest,
    By the rushing Taquamenaw,
    When the birds were singing gayly,
    In the Moon of Leaves were singing,
    And the sun, from sleep awaking,
    Started up and said, “Behold me!
    Gheezis, the great Sun, behold me!”

    And the tree with all its branches
    Rustled in the breeze of morning,
    Saying, with a sigh of patience,
    “Take my cloak, O Hiawatha!”

    With his knife the tree he girdled;
    Just beneath its lowest branches,
    Just above the roots, he cut it,
    Till the sap came oozing outward;
    Down the trunk, from top to bottom,
    Sheer he cleft the bark asunder,
    With a wooden wedge he raised it,
    Stripped it from the trunk unbroken.

    “Give me of your boughs, O Cedar!
    Of your strong and pliant branches,
    My canoe to make more steady,
    Make more strong and firm beneath me!”

    Through the summit of the Cedar
    Went a sound, a cry of horror,
    Went a murmur of resistance;
    But it whispered, bending downward,
    “Take my boughs, O Hiawatha!”

    Down he hewed the boughs of cedar,
    Shaped them straightway to a frame-work,
    Like two bows he formed and shaped them,
    Like two bended bows together.

    “Give me of your roots, O Tamarack!
    Of your fibrous roots, O Larch-tree!
    My canoe to bind together,
    So to bind the ends together
    That the water may not enter,
    That the river may not wet me!”

    And the Larch, with all its fibres,
    Shivered in the air of morning,
    Touched his forehead with its tassels,
    Slid, with one long sigh of sorrow.
    “Take them all, O Hiawatha!”

    From the earth he tore the fibres,
    Tore the tough roots of the Larch-tree,
    Closely sewed the bark together,
    Bound it closely to the frame-work.

    “Give me of your balm, O Fir-tree!
    Of your balsam and your resin,
    So to close the seams together
    That the water may not enter,
    That the river may not wet me!”

    And the Fir-tree, tall and sombre,
    Sobbed through all its robes of darkness,
    Rattled like a shore with pebbles,
    Answered wailing, answered weeping,
    “Take my balm, O Hiawatha!”

    And he took the tears of balsam,
    Took the resin of the Fir-tree,
    Smeared therewith each seam and fissure,
    Made each crevice safe from water.

    “Give me of your quills, O Hedgehog!
    All your quills, O Kagh, the Hedgehog!
    I will make a necklace of them,
    Make a girdle for my beauty,
    And two stars to deck her bosom!”

    From a hollow tree the Hedgehog
    With his sleepy eyes looked at him,
    Shot his shining quills, like arrows,
    Saying with a drowsy murmur,
    Through the tangle of his whiskers,
    “Take my quills, O Hiawatha!”

    From the ground the quills he gathered,
    All the little shining arrows,
    Stained them red and blue and yellow,
    With the juice of roots and berries;
    Into his canoe he wrought them,
    Round its waist a shining girdle,
    Round its bows a gleaming necklace,
    On its breast two stars resplendent.

    Thus the Birch Canoe was builded
    In the valley, by the river,
    In the bosom of the forest;
    And the forest’s life was in it,
    All its mystery and its magic,
    All the lightness of the birch-tree,
    All the toughness of the cedar,
    All the larch’s supple sinews;
    And it floated on the river
    Like a yellow leaf in Autumn,
    Like a yellow water-lily.

    Paddles none had Hiawatha,
    Paddles none he had or needed,
    For his thoughts as paddles served him,
    And his wishes served to guide him;
    Swift or slow at will he glided,
    Veered to right or left at pleasure.

    Then he called aloud to Kwasind,
    To his friend, the strong man, Kwasind,
    Saying, “Help me clear this river
    Of its sunken logs and sand-bars.”

    Straight into the river Kwasind
    Plunged as if he were an otter,
    Dived as if he were a beaver,
    Stood up to his waist in water,
    To his arm-pits in the river,
    Swam and scouted in the river,
    Tugged at sunken logs and branches,
    With his hands he scooped the sand-bars,
    With his feet the ooze and tangle.

    And thus sailed my Hiawatha
    Down the rushing Taquamenaw,
    Sailed through all its bends and windings,
    Sailed through all its deeps and shallows,
    While his friend, the strong man, Kwasind,
    Swam the deeps, the shallows waded.

    Up and down the river went they,
    In and out among its islands,
    Cleared its bed of root and sand-bar,
    Dragged the dead trees from its channel,
    Made its passage safe and certain,
    Made a pathway for the people,
    From its springs among the mountains,
    To the waters of Pauwating,
    To the bay of Taquamenaw.

    VIII
    Hiawatha’s Fishing

    Forth upon the Gitche Gumee,
    On the shining Big-Sea-Water,
    With his fishing-line of cedar,
    Of the twisted bark of cedar,
    Forth to catch the sturgeon Nahma,
    Mishe-Nahma, King of Fishes,
    In his birch canoe exulting
    All alone went Hiawatha.

    Through the clear, transparent water
    He could see the fishes swimming
    Far down in the depths below him;
    See the yellow perch, the Sahwa,
    Like a sunbeam in the water,
    See the Shawgashee, the craw-fish,
    Like a spider on the bottom,
    On the white and sandy bottom.

    At the stern sat Hiawatha,
    With his fishing-line of cedar;
    In his plumes the breeze of morning
    Played as in the hemlock branches;
    On the bows, with tail erected,
    Sat the squirrel, Adjidaumo;
    In his fur the breeze of morning
    Played as in the prairie grasses.

    On the white sand of the bottom
    Lay the monster Mishe-Nahma,
    Lay the sturgeon, King of Fishes;
    Through his gills he breathed the water,
    With his fins he fanned and winnowed,
    With his tail he swept the sand-floor.

    There he lay in all his armor;
    On each side a shield to guard him,
    Plates of bone upon his forehead,
    Down his sides and back and shoulders
    Plates of bone with spines projecting
    Painted was he with his war-paints,
    Stripes of yellow, red, and azure,
    Spots of brown and spots of sable;
    And he lay there on the bottom,
    Fanning with his fins of purple,
    As above him Hiawatha
    In his birch canoe came sailing,
    With his fishing-line of cedar.

    “Take my bait,” cried Hiawatha,
    Dawn into the depths beneath him,
    “Take my bait, O Sturgeon, Nahma!
    Come up from below the water,
    Let us see which is the stronger!”
    And he dropped his line of cedar
    Through the clear, transparent water,
    Waited vainly for an answer,
    Long sat waiting for an answer,
    And repeating loud and louder,
    “Take my bait, O King of Fishes!”

    Quiet lay the sturgeon, Nahma,
    Fanning slowly in the water,
    Looking up at Hiawatha,
    Listening to his call and clamor,
    His unnecessary tumult,
    Till he wearied of the shouting;
    And he said to the Kenozha,
    To the pike, the Maskenozha,
    “Take the bait of this rude fellow,
    Break the line of Hiawatha!”

    In his fingers Hiawatha
    Felt the loose line jerk and tighten,
    As he drew it in, it tugged so
    That the birch canoe stood endwise,
    Like a birch log in the water,
    With the squirrel, Adjidaumo,
    Perched and frisking on the summit.

    Full of scorn was Hiawatha
    When he saw the fish rise upward,
    Saw the pike, the Maskenozha,
    Coming nearer, nearer to him,
    And he shouted through the water,
    “Esa! esa! shame upon you!
    You are but the pike, Kenozha,
    You are not the fish I wanted,
    You are not the King of Fishes!”

    Reeling downward to the bottom
    Sank the pike in great confusion,
    And the mighty sturgeon, Nahma,
    Said to Ugudwash, the sun-fish,
    To the bream, with scales of crimson,
    “Take the bait of this great boaster,
    Break the line of Hiawatha!”

    Slowly upward, wavering, gleaming,
    Rose the Ugudwash, the sun-fish,
    Seized the line of Hiawatha,
    Swung with all his weight upon it,
    Made a whirlpool in the water,
    Whirled the birch canoe in circles,
    Round and round in gurgling eddies,
    Till the circles in the water
    Reached the far-off sandy beaches,
    Till the water-flags and rushes
    Nodded on the distant margins.

    But when Hiawatha saw him
    Slowly rising through the water,
    Lifting up his disk refulgent,
    Loud he shouted in derision,
    “Esa! esa! shame upon you!
    You are Ugudwash, the sun-fish,
    You are not the fish I wanted,
    You are not the King of Fishes!”

    Slowly downward, wavering, gleaming,
    Sank the Ugudwash, the sun-fish,
    And again the sturgeon, Nahma,
    Heard the shout of Hiawatha,
    Heard his challenge of defiance,
    The unnecessary tumult,
    Ringing far across the water.

    From the white sand of the bottom
    Up he rose with angry gesture,
    Quivering in each nerve and fibre,
    Clashing all his plates of armor,
    Gleaming bright with all his war-paint;
    In his wrath he darted upward,
    Flashing leaped into the sunshine,
    Opened his great jaws, and swallowed
    Both canoe and Hiawatha.

    Down into that darksome cavern
    Plunged the headlong Hiawatha,
    As a log on some black river
    Shoots and plunges down the rapids,
    Found himself in utter darkness,
    Groped about in helpless wonder,
    Till he felt a great heart beating,
    Throbbing in that utter darkness.

    And he smote it in his anger,
    With his fist, the heart of Nahma,
    Felt the mighty King of Fishes
    Shudder through each nerve and fibre,
    Heard the water gurgle round him
    As he leaped and staggered through it,
    Sick at heart, and faint and weary.

    Crosswise then did Hiawatha
    Drag his birch-canoe for safety,
    Lest from out the jaws of Nahma,
    In the turmoil and confusion,
    Forth he might be hurled and perish.
    And the squirrel, Adjidaumo,
    Frisked and chatted very gayly,
    Toiled and tugged with Hiawatha
    Till the labor was completed.

    Then said Hiawatha to him,
    “O my little friend, the squirrel,
    Bravely have you toiled to help me;
    Take the thanks of Hiawatha,
    And the name which now he gives you;
    For hereafter and forever
    Boys shall call you Adjidaumo,
    Tail-in-air the boys shall call you!”

    And again the sturgeon, Nahma,
    Gasped and quivered in the water,
    Then was still, and drifted landward
    Till he grated on the pebbles,
    Till the listening Hiawatha
    Heard him grate upon the margin,
    Felt him strand upon the pebbles,
    Knew that Nahma, King of Fishes,
    Lay there dead upon the margin.

    Then he heard a clang and flapping,
    As of many wings assembling,
    Heard a screaming and confusion,
    As of birds of prey contending,
    Saw a gleam of light above him,
    Shining through the ribs of Nahma,
    Saw the glittering eyes of sea-gulls,
    Of Kayoshk, the sea-gulls, peering,
    Gazing at him through the opening,
    Heard them saying to each other,
    “’T is our brother, Hiawatha!”

    And he shouted from below them,
    Cried exulting from the caverns:
    “O ye sea-gulls! O my brothers!
    I have slain the sturgeon, Nahma;
    Make the rifts a little larger,
    With your claws the openings widen,
    Set me free from this dark prison,
    And henceforward and forever
    Men shall speak of your achievements,
    Calling you Kayoshk, the sea-gulls,
    Yes, Kayoshk, the Noble Scratchers!”

    And the wild and clamorous sea-gulls
    Toiled with beak and claws together,
    Made the rifts and openings wider
    In the mighty ribs of Nahma,
    And from peril and from prison,
    From the body of the sturgeon,
    From the peril of the water,
    They released my Hiawatha.

    He was standing near his wigwam,
    On the margin of the water,
    And he called to old Nokomis,
    Called and beckoned to Nokomis,
    Pointed to the sturgeon, Nahma,
    Lying lifeless on the pebbles,
    With the sea-gulls feeding on him.

    “I have slain the Mishe-Nahma,
    Slain the King of Fishes!” said he;
    “Look! the sea-gulls feed upon him,
    Yes, my friends Kayoshk, the sea-gulls;
    Drive them not away, Nokomis,
    They have saved me from great peril
    In the body of the sturgeon,
    Wait until their meal is ended,
    Till their craws are full with feasting,
    Till they homeward fly, at sunset,
    To their nests among the marshes;
    Then bring all your pots and kettles,
    And make oil for us in Winter.”

    And she waited till the sun set,
    Till the pallid moon, the Night-sun,
    Rose above the tranquil water,
    Till Kayoshk, the sated sea-gulls,
    From their banquet rose with clamor,
    And across the fiery sunset
    Winged their way to far-off islands,
    To their nests among the rushes.

    To his sleep went Hiawatha,
    And Nokomis to her labor,
    Toiling patient in the moonlight,
    Till the sun and moon changed places,
    Till the sky was red with sunrise,
    And Kayoshk, the hungry sea-gulls,
    Came back from the reedy islands,
    Clamorous for their morning banquet.

    Three whole days and nights alternate
    Old Nokomis and the sea-gulls
    Stripped the oily flesh of Nahma,
    Till the waves washed through the rib-bones,
    Till the sea-gulls came no longer,
    And upon the sands lay nothing
    But the skeleton of Nahma.

    IX
    Hiawatha and the Pearl-Feather

    On the shores of Gitche Gumee,
    Of the shining Big-Sea-Water,
    Stood Nokomis, the old woman,
    Pointing with her finger westward,
    O’er the water pointing westward,
    To the purple clouds of sunset.

    Fiercely the red sun descending
    Burned his way along the heavens,
    Set the sky on fire behind him,
    As war-parties, when retreating,
    Burn the prairies on their war-trail;
    And the moon, the Night-sun, eastward,
    Suddenly starting from his ambush,
    Followed fast those bloody footprints,
    Followed in that fiery war-trail,
    With its glare upon his features.

    And Nokomis, the old woman,
    Pointing with her finger westward,
    Spake these words to Hiawatha:
    “Yonder dwells the great Pearl-Feather,
    Megissogwon, the Magician,
    Manito of Wealth and Wampum,
    Guarded by his fiery serpents,
    Guarded by the black pitch-water.
    You can see his fiery serpents,
    The Kenabeek, the great serpents,
    Coiling, playing in the water;
    You can see the black pitch-water
    Stretching far away beyond them,
    To the purple clouds of sunset!

    “He it was who slew my father,
    By his wicked wiles and cunning,
    When he from the moon descended,
    When he came on earth to seek me.
    He, the mightiest of Magicians,
    Sends the fever from the marshes,
    Sends the pestilential vapors,
    Sends the poisonous exhalations,
    Sends the white fog from the fen-lands,
    Sends disease and death among us!

    “Take your bow, O Hiawatha,
    Take your arrows, jasper-headed,
    Take your war-club, Puggawaugun,
    And your mittens, Minjekahwun,
    And your birch-canoe for sailing,
    And the oil of Mishe-Nahma,
    So to smear its sides, that swiftly
    You may pass the black pitch-water;
    Slay this merciless magician,
    Save the people from the fever
    That he breathes across the fen-lands,
    And avenge my father’s murder!”

    Straightway then my Hiawatha
    Armed himself with all his war-gear,
    Launched his birch-canoe for sailing;
    With his palm its sides he patted,
    Said with glee, “Cheemaun, my darling,
    O my Birch-canoe! leap forward,
    Where you see the fiery serpents,
    Where you see the black pitch-water!”

    Forward leaped Cheemaun exulting,
    And the noble Hiawatha
    Sang his war-song wild and woful,
    And above him the war-eagle,
    The Keneu, the great war-eagle,
    Master of all fowls with feathers,
    Screamed and hurtled through the heavens.

    Soon he reached the fiery serpents,
    The Kenabeek, the great serpents,
    Lying huge upon the water,
    Sparkling, rippling in the water,
    Lying coiled across the passage,
    With their blazing crests uplifted,
    Breathing fiery fogs and vapors,
    So that none could pass beyond them.

    But the fearless Hiawatha
    Cried aloud, and spake in this wise,
    “Let me pass my way, Kenabeek,
    Let me go upon my journey!”
    And they answered, hissing fiercely,
    With their fiery breath made answer:
    “Back, go back! O Shaugodaya!
    Back to old Nokomis, Faint-heart!”

    Then the angry Hiawatha
    Raised his mighty bow of ash-tree,
    Seized his arrows, jasper-headed,
    Shot them fast among the serpents;
    Every twanging of the bow-string
    Was a war-cry and a death-cry,
    Every whizzing of an arrow
    Was a death-song of Kenabeek.

    Weltering in the bloody water,
    Dead lay all the fiery serpents,
    And among them Hiawatha
    Harmless sailed, and cried exulting:
    “Onward, O Cheemaun, my darling!
    Onward to the black pitch-water!”

    Then he took the oil of Nahma,
    And the bows and sides anointed,
    Smeared them well with oil, that swiftly
    He might pass the black pitch-water.

    All night long he sailed upon it,
    Sailed upon that sluggish water,
    Covered with its mould of ages,
    Black with rotting water-rushes,
    Rank with flags and leaves of lilies,
    Stagnant, lifeless, dreary, dismal,
    Lighted by the shimmering moonlight,
    And by will-o’-the-wisps illumined,
    Fires by ghosts of dead men kindled,
    In their weary night-encampments.

    All the air was white with moonlight,
    All the water black with shadow,
    And around him the Suggema,
    The mosquito, sang his war-song,
    And the fire-flies, Wah-wah-taysee,
    Waved their torches to mislead him;
    And the bull-frog, the Dahinda,
    Thrust his head into the moonlight,
    Fixed his yellow eyes upon him,
    Sobbed and sank beneath the surface;
    And anon a thousand whistles,
    Answered over all the fen-lands,
    And the heron, the Shuh-shuh-gah,
    Far off on the reedy margin,
    Heralded the hero’s coming.

    Westward thus fared Hiawatha,
    Toward the realm of Megissogwon,
    Toward the land of the Pearl-Feather,
    Till the level moon stared at him
    In his face stared pale and haggard,
    Till the sun was hot behind him,
    Till it burned upon his shoulders,
    And before him on the upland
    He could see the Shining Wigwam
    Of the Manito of Wampum,
    Of the mightiest of Magicians.

    Then once more Cheemaun he patted,
    To his birch-canoe said, “Onward!”
    And it stirred in all its fibres,
    And with one great bound of triumph
    Leaped across the water-lilies,
    Leaped through tangled flags and rushes,
    And upon the beach beyond them
    Dry-shod landed Hiawatha.

    Straight he took his bow of ash-tree,
    On the sand one end he rested,
    With his knee he pressed the middle,
    Stretched the faithful bow-string tighter,
    Took an arrow, jasperheaded,
    Shot it at the Shining Wigwam,
    Sent it singing as a herald,
    As a bearer of his message,
    Of his challenge loud and lofty:
    “Come forth from your lodge, Pearl-Feather!
    Hiawatha waits your coming!”

    Straightway from the Shining Wigwam
    Came the mighty Megissogwon,
    Tall of stature, broad of shoulder,
    Dark and terrible in aspect,
    Clad from head to foot in wampum,
    Armed with all his warlike weapons,
    Painted like the sky of morning,
    Streaked with crimson, blue, and yellow,
    Crested with great eagle-feathers,
    Streaming upward, streaming outward.

    “Well I know you, Hiawatha!”
    Cried he in a voice of thunder,
    In a tone of loud derision.
    “Hasten back, O Shaugodaya!
    Hasten back among the women,
    Back to old Nokomis, Faint-heart!
    I will slay you as you stand there,
    As of old I slew her father!”

    But my Hiawatha answered,
    Nothing daunted, fearing nothing:
    “Big words do not smite like war-clubs,
    Boastful breath is not a bow-string,
    Taunts are not so sharp as arrows,
    Deeds are better things than words are,
    Actions mightier than boastings!”

    Then began the greatest battle
    That the sun had ever looked on,
    That the war-birds ever witnessed.
    All a Summer’s day it lasted,
    From the sunrise to the sunset;
    For the shafts of Hiawatha
    Harmless hit the shirt of wampum,
    Harmless fell the blows he dealt it
    With his mittens, Minjekahwun,
    Harmless fell the heavy war-club;
    It could dash the rocks asunder,
    But it could not break the meshes
    Of that magic shirt of wampum.

    Till at sunset Hiawatha,
    Leaning on his bow of ash-tree,
    Wounded, weary, and desponding,
    With his mighty war-club broken,
    With his mittens torn and tattered,
    And three useless arrows only,
    Paused to rest beneath a pine-tree,
    From whose branches trailed the mosses,
    And whose trunk was coated over
    With the Dead-man’s Moccasin-leather,
    With the fungus white and yellow.

    Suddenly from the boughs above him
    Sang the Mama, the woodpecker:
    “Aim your arrows, Hiawatha,
    At the head of Megissogwon,
    Strike the tuft of hair upon it,
    At their roots the long black tresses;
    There alone can he be wounded!”

    Winged with feathers, tipped with jasper,
    Swift flew Hiawatha’s arrow,
    Just as Megissogwon, stooping,
    Raised a heavy stone to throw it.
    Full upon the crown it struck him,
    At the roots of his long tresses,
    And he reeled and staggered forward,
    Plunging like a wounded bison,
    Yes, like Pezhekee, the bison,
    When the snow is on the prairie.

    Swifter flew the second arrow,
    In the pathway of the other,
    Piercing deeper than the other,
    Wounding sorer than the other;
    And the knees of Megissogwon
    Shook like windy reeds beneath him,
    Bent and trembled like the rushes.

    But the third and latest arrow
    Swiftest flew, and wounded sorest,
    And the mighty Megissogwon
    Saw the fiery eyes of Pauguk,
    Saw the eyes of Death glare at him,
    Heard his voice call in the darkness;
    At the feet of Hiawatha
    Lifeless lay the great Pearl-Feather,
    Lay the mightiest of Magicians.

    Then the grateful Hiawatha
    Called the Mama, the woodpecker,
    From his perch among the branches
    Of the melancholy pine-tree,
    And, in honor of his service,
    Stained with blood the tuft of feathers
    On the little head of Mama;
    Even to this day he wears it,
    Wears the tuft of crimson feathers,
    As a symbol of his service.

    Then he stripped the shirt of wampum
    From the back of Megissogwon,
    As a trophy of the battle,
    As a signal of his conquest.
    On the shore he left the body,
    Half on land and half in water,
    In the sand his feet were buried,
    And his face was in the water.
    And above him, wheeled and clamored
    The Keneu, the great war-eagle,
    Sailing round in narrower circles,
    Hovering nearer, nearer, nearer.

    From the wigwam Hiawatha
    Bore the wealth of Megissogwon,
    All his wealth of skins and wampum,
    Furs of bison and of beaver,
    Furs of sable and of ermine,
    Wampum belts and strings and pouches,
    Quivers wrought with beads of wampum,
    Filled with arrows, silver-headed.

    Homeward then he sailed exulting,
    Homeward through the black pitch-water,
    Homeward through the weltering serpents,
    With the trophies of the battle,
    With a shout and song of triumph.

    On the shore stood old Nokomis,
    On the shore stood Chibiabos,
    And the very strong man, Kwasind,
    Waiting for the hero’s coming,
    Listening to his songs of triumph.
    And the people of the village
    Welcomed him with songs and dances,
    Made a joyous feast, and shouted:
    “Honor be to Hiawatha!
    He has slain the great Pearl-Feather,
    Slain the mightiest of Magicians,
    Him, who sent the fiery fever,
    Sent the white fog from the fen-lands,
    Sent disease and death among us!”

    Ever dear to Hiawatha
    Was the memory of Mama!
    And in token of his friendship,
    As a mark of his remembrance,
    He adorned and decked his pipe-stem
    With the crimson tuft of feathers,
    With the blood-red crest of Mama.
    But the wealth of Megissogwon,
    All the trophies of the battle,
    He divided with his people,
    Shared it equally among them.

    X
    Hiawatha’s Wooing

    “As unto the bow the cord is,
    So unto the man is woman;
    Though she bends him, she obeys him,
    Though she draws him, yet she follows;
    Useless each without the other!”

    Thus the youthful Hiawatha
    Said within himself and pondered,
    Much perplexed by various feelings,
    Listless, longing, hoping, fearing,
    Dreaming still of Minnehaha,
    Of the lovely Laughing Water,
    In the land of the Dacotahs.

    “Wed a maiden of your people,”
    Warning said the old Nokomis;
    “Go not eastward, go not westward,
    For a stranger, whom we know not!
    Like a fire upon the hearth-stone
    Is a neighbor’s homely daughter,
    Like the starlight or the moonlight
    Is the handsomest of strangers!”

    Thus dissuading spake Nokomis,
    And my Hiawatha answered
    Only this: “Dear old Nokomis,
    Very pleasant is the firelight,
    But I like the starlight better,
    Better do I like the moonlight!”

    Gravely then said old Nokomis:
    “Bring not here an idle maiden,
    Bring not here a useless woman,
    Hands unskilful, feet unwilling;
    Bring a wife with nimble fingers,
    Heart and hand that move together,
    Feet that run on willing errands!”

    Smiling answered Hiawatha:
    “In the land of the Dacotahs
    Lives the Arrow-maker’s daughter,
    Minnehaha, Laughing Water,
    Handsomest of all the women.
    I will bring her to your wigwam,
    She shall run upon your errands,
    Be your starlight, moonlight, firelight,
    Be the sunlight of my people!”

    Still dissuading said Nokomis:
    “Bring not to my lodge a stranger
    From the land of the Dacotahs!
    Very fierce are the Dacotahs,
    Often is there war between us,
    There are feuds yet unforgotten,
    Wounds that ache and still may open!”

    Laughing answered Hiawatha:
    “For that reason, if no other,
    Would I wed the fair Dacotah,
    That our tribes might be united,
    That old feuds might be forgotten,
    And old wounds be healed forever!”

    Thus departed Hiawatha
    To the land of the Dacotahs,
    To the land of handsome women;
    Striding over moor and meadow,
    Through interminable forests,
    Through uninterrupted silence.

    With his moccasins of magic,
    At each stride a mile he measured;
    Yet the way seemed long before him,
    And his heart outran his footsteps;
    And he journeyed without resting,
    Till he heard the cataract’s laughter,
    Heard the Falls of Minnehaha
    Calling to him through the silence.
    “Pleasant is the sound!” he murmured,
    “Pleasant is the voice that calls me!”

    On the outskirts of the forests,
    ’Twixt the shadow and the sunshine,
    Herds of fallow deer were feeding,
    But they saw not Hiawatha;
    To his bow he whispered, “Fail not!”
    To his arrow whispered, “Swerve not!”
    Sent it singing on its errand,
    To the red heart of the roebuck;
    Threw the deer across his shoulder,
    And sped forward without pausing.

    At the doorway of his wigwam
    Sat the ancient Arrow-maker,
    In the land of the Dacotahs,
    Making arrow-heads of jasper,
    Arrow-heads of chalcedony.
    At his side, in all her beauty,
    Sat the lovely Minnehaha,
    Sat his daughter, Laughing Water,
    Plaiting mats of flags and rushes
    Of the past the old man’s thoughts were,
    And the maiden’s of the future.

    He was thinking, as he sat there,
    Of the days when with such arrows
    He had struck the deer and bison,
    On the Muskoday, the meadow;
    Shot the wild goose, flying southward
    On the wing, the clamorous Wawa;
    Thinking of the great war-parties,
    How they came to buy his arrows,
    Could not fight without his arrows.
    Ah, no more such noble warriors
    Could be found on earth as they were!
    Now the men were all like women,
    Only used their tongues for weapons!

    She was thinking of a hunter,
    From another tribe and country,
    Young and tall and very handsome,
    Who one morning, in the Spring-time,
    Came to buy her father’s arrows,
    Sat and rested in the wigwam,
    Lingered long about the doorway,
    Looking back as he departed.
    She had heard her father praise him,
    Praise his courage and his wisdom;
    Would he come again for arrows
    To the Falls of Minnehaha?
    On the mat her hands lay idle,
    And her eyes were very dreamy.

    Through their thoughts they heard a footstep,
    Heard a rustling in the branches,
    And with glowing cheek and forehead,
    With the deer upon his shoulders,
    Suddenly from out the woodlands
    Hiawatha stood before them.

    Straight the ancient Arrow-maker
    Looked up gravely from his labor,
    Laid aside the unfinished arrow,
    Bade him enter at the doorway,
    Saying, as he rose to meet him,
    “Hiawatha, you are welcome!”

    At the feet of Laughing Water
    Hiawatha laid his burden,
    Threw the red deer from his shoulders;
    And the maiden looked up at him,
    Looked up from her mat of rushes,
    Said with gentle look and accent,
    “You are welcome, Hiawatha!”

    Very spacious was the wigwam,
    Made of deer-skins dressed and whitened,
    With the Gods of the Dacotahs
    Drawn and painted on its curtains,
    And so tall the doorway, hardly
    Hiawatha stooped to enter,
    Hardly touched his eagle-feathers
    As he entered at the doorway.

    Then uprose the Laughing Water,
    From the ground fair Minnehaha,
    Laid aside her mat unfinished,
    Brought forth food and set before them,
    Water brought them from the brooklet,
    Gave them food in earthen vessels,
    Gave them drink in bowls of bass-wood,
    Listened while the guest was speaking,
    Listened while her father answered,
    But not once her lips she opened,
    Not a single word she uttered.

    Yes, as in a dream she listened
    To the words of Hiawatha,
    As he talked of old Nokomis,
    Who had nursed him in his childhood,
    As he told of his companions,
    Chibiabos, the musician,
    And the very strong man, Kwasind,
    And of happiness and plenty
    In the land of the Ojibways,
    In the pleasant land and peaceful.

    “After many years of warfare,
    Many years of strife and bloodshed,
    There is peace between the Ojibways
    And the tribe of the Dacotahs.”
    Thus continued Hiawatha,
    And then added, speaking slowly,
    “That this peace may last forever,
    And our hands be clasped more closely,
    And our hearts be more united,
    Give me as my wife this maiden,
    Minnehaha, Laughing Water,
    Loveliest of Dacotah women!”

    And the ancient Arrow-maker
    Paused a moment ere he answered,
    Smoked a little while in silence,
    Looked at Hiawatha proudly,
    Fondly looked at Laughing Water,
    And made answer very gravely:
    “Yes, if Minnehaha wishes;
    Let your heart speak, Minnehaha!”

    And the lovely Laughing Water
    Seemed more lovely as she stood there,
    Neither willing nor reluctant,
    As she went to Hiawatha,
    Softly took the seat beside him,
    While she said, and blushed to say it,
    “I will follow you, my husband!”

    This was Hiawatha’s wooing!
    Thus it was he won the daughter
    Of the ancient Arrow-maker,
    In the land of the Dacotahs!

    From the wigwam he departed,
    Leading with him Laughing Water;
    Hand in hand they went together,
    Through the woodland and the meadow,
    Left the old man standing lonely
    At the doorway of his wigwam,
    Heard the Falls of Minnehaha
    Calling to them from the distance,
    Crying to them from afar off,
    “Fare thee well, O Minnehaha!”

    And the ancient Arrow-maker
    Turned again unto his labor,
    Sat down by his sunny doorway,
    Murmuring to himself, and saying:
    “Thus it is our daughters leave us,
    Those we love, and those who love us!
    Just when they have learned to help us,
    When we are old and lean upon them,
    Comes a youth with flaunting feathers,
    With his flute of reeds, a stranger
    Wanders piping through the village,
    Beckons to the fairest maiden,
    And she follows where he leads her,
    Leaving all things for the stranger!”

    Pleasant was the journey homeward,
    Through interminable forests,
    Over meadow, over mountain,
    Over river, hill, and hollow.
    Short it seemed to Hiawatha,
    Though they journeyed very slowly,
    Though his pace he checked and slackened
    To the steps of Laughing Water.

    Over wide and rushing rivers
    In his arms he bore the maiden;
    Light he thought her as a feather,
    As the plume upon his head-gear;
    Cleared the tangled pathway for her,
    Bent aside the swaying branches,
    Made at night a lodge of branches,
    And a bed with boughs of hemlock,
    And a fire before the doorway
    With the dry cones of the pine-tree.

    All the travelling winds went with them,
    O’er the meadows, through the forest;
    All the stars of night looked at them,
    Watched with sleepless eyes their slumber;
    From his ambush in the oak-tree
    Peeped the squirrel, Adjidaumo,
    Watched with eager eyes the lovers;
    And the rabbit, the Wabasso,
    Scampered from the path before them,
    Peering, peeping from his burrow,
    Sat erect upon his haunches,
    Watched with curious eyes the lovers.

    Pleasant was the journey homeward!
    All the birds sang loud and sweetly
    Songs of happiness and heart’s-ease;
    Sang the bluebird, the Owaissa,
    “Happy are you, Hiawatha,
    Having such a wife to love you!”
    Sang the robin, the Opechee,
    “Happy are you, Laughing Water,
    Having such a noble husband!”

    From the sky the sun benignant
    Looked upon them through the branches,
    Saying to them, “O my children,
    Love is sunshine, hate is shadow,
    Life is checkered shade and sunshine,
    Rule by love, O Hiawatha!”

    From the sky the moon looked at them,
    Filled the lodge with mystic splendors,
    Whispered to them, “O my children,
    Day is restless, night is quiet,
    Man imperious, woman feeble;
    Half is mine, although I follow;
    Rule by patience, Laughing Water!”

    Thus it was they journeyed homeward;
    Thus it was that Hiawatha
    To the lodge of old Nokomis
    Brought the moonlight, starlight, firelight,
    Brought the sunshine of his people,
    Minnehaha, Laughing Water,
    Handsomest of all the women
    In the land of the Dacotahs,
    In the land of handsome women.

    XI
    Hiawatha’s Wedding-Feast

    You shall hear how Pau-Puk-Keewis,
    How the handsome Yenadizze
    Danced at Hiawatha’s wedding;
    How the gentle Chibiabos,
    He the sweetest of musicians,
    Sang his songs of love and longing;
    How Iagoo, the great boaster,
    He the marvellous story-teller,
    Told his tales of strange adventure,
    That the feast might be more joyous,
    That the time might pass more gayly,
    And the guests be more contented.

    Sumptuous was the feast Nokomis
    Made at Hiawatha’s wedding;
    All the bowls were made of bass-wood,
    White and polished very smoothly,
    All the spoons of horn of bison,
    Black and polished very smoothly.

    She had sent through all the village
    Messengers with wands of willow,
    As a sign of invitation,
    As a token of the feasting;
    And the wedding guests assembled,
    Clad in all their richest raiment,
    Robes of fur and belts of wampum,
    Splendid with their paint and plumage,
    Beautiful with beads and tassels.

    First they ate the sturgeon, Nahma,
    And the pike, the Maskenozha,
    Caught and cooked by old Nokomis;
    Then on pemican they feasted,
    Pemican and buffalo marrow,
    Haunch of deer and hump of bison,
    Yellow cakes of the Mondamin,
    And the wild rice of the river.

    But the gracious Hiawatha,
    And the lovely Laughing Water,
    And the careful old Nokomis,
    Tasted not the food before them,
    Only waited on the others
    Only served their guests in silence.

    And when all the guests had finished,
    Old Nokomis, brisk and busy,
    From an ample pouch of otter,
    Filled the red-stone pipes for smoking
    With tobacco from the South-land,
    Mixed with bark of the red willow,
    And with herbs and leaves of fragrance.

    Then she said, “O Pau-Puk-Keewis,
    Dance for us your merry dances,
    Dance the Beggar’s Dance to please us,
    That the feast may be more joyous,
    That the time may pass more gayly,
    And our guests be more contented!”

    Then the handsome Pau-Puk-Keewis,
    He the idle Yenadizze,
    He the merry mischief-maker,
    Whom the people called the Storm-Fool,
    Rose among the guests assembled.

    Skilled was he in sports and pastimes,
    In the merry dance of snow-shoes,
    In the play of quoits and ball-play;
    Skilled was he in games of hazard,
    In all games of skill and hazard,
    Pugasaing, the Bowl and Counters,
    Kuntassoo, the Game of Plum-stones.
    Though the warriors called him Faint-Heart,
    Called him coward, Shaugodaya,
    Idler, gambler, Yenadizze,
    Little heeded he their jesting,
    Little cared he for their insults,
    For the women and the maidens
    Loved the handsome Pau-Puk-Keewis.

    He was dressed in shirt of doeskin,
    White and soft, and fringed with ermine,
    All inwrought with beads of wampum;
    He was dressed in deer-skin leggings,
    Fringed with hedgehog quills and ermine,
    And in moccasins of buck-skin,
    Thick with quills and beads embroidered.
    On his head were plumes of swan’s down,
    On his heels were tails of foxes,
    In one hand a fan of feathers,
    And a pipe was in the other.

    Barred with streaks of red and yellow,
    Streaks of blue and bright vermilion,
    Shone the face of Pau-Puk-Keewis.
    From his forehead fell his tresses,
    Smooth, and parted like a woman’s,
    Shining bright with oil, and plaited,
    Hung with braids of scented grasses,
    As among the guests assembled,
    To the sound of flutes and singing,
    To the sound of drums and voices,
    Rose the handsome Pau-Puk-Keewis,
    And began his mystic dances.

    First he danced a solemn measure,
    Very slow in step and gesture,
    In and out among the pine-trees,
    Through the shadows and the sunshine,
    Treading softly like a panther.
    Then more swiftly and still swifter,
    Whirling, spinning round in circles,
    Leaping o’er the guests assembled,
    Eddying round and round the wigwam,
    Till the leaves went whirling with him,
    Till the dust and wind together
    Swept in eddies round about him.

    Then along the sandy margin
    Of the lake, the Big-Sea-Water,
    On he sped with frenzied gestures,
    Stamped upon the sand, and tossed it
    Wildly in the air around him;
    Till the wind became a whirlwind,
    Till the sand was blown and sifted
    Like great snowdrifts o’er the landscape,
    Heaping all the shores with Sand Dunes,
    Sand Hills of the Nagow Wudjoo!

    Thus the merry Pau-Puk-Keewis
    Danced his Beggar’s Dance to please them,
    And, returning, sat down laughing
    There among the guests assembled,
    Sat and fanned himself serenely
    With his fan of turkey-feathers.

    Then they said to Chibiabos,
    To the friend of Hiawatha,
    To the sweetest of all singers,
    To the best of all musicians,
    “Sing to us, O Chibiabos!
    Songs of love and songs of longing,
    That the feast may be more joyous,
    That the time may pass more gayly,
    And our guests be more contented!”

    And the gentle Chibiabos
    Sang in accents sweet and tender,
    Sang in tones of deep emotion,
    Songs of love and songs of longing;
    Looking still at Hiawatha,
    Looking at fair Laughing Water,
    Sang he softly, sang in this wise:

    “Onaway! Awake, beloved!
    Thou the wild-flower of the forest!
    Thou the wild-bird of the prairie!
    Thou with eyes so soft and fawn-like!

    “If thou only lookest at me,
    I am happy, I am happy,
    As the lilies of the prairie,
    When they feel the dew upon them!

    “Sweet thy breath is as the fragrance
    Of the wild-flowers in the morning,
    As their fragrance is at evening,
    In the Moon when leaves are falling.

    “Does not all the blood within me
    Leap to meet thee, leap to meet thee,
    As the springs to meet the sunshine,
    In the Moon when nights are brightest?

    “Onaway! my heart sings to thee,
    Sings with joy when thou art near me,
    As the sighing, singing branches
    In the pleasant Moon of Strawberries!

    “When thou art not pleased, beloved,
    Then my heart is sad and darkened,
    As the shining river darkens
    When the clouds drop shadows on it!

    “When thou smilest, my beloved,
    Then my troubled heart is brightened,
    As in sunshine gleam the ripples
    That the cold wind makes in rivers.

    “Smiles the earth, and smile the waters,
    Smile the cloudless skies above us,
    But I lose the way of smiling
    When thou art no longer near me!

    “I myself, myself! behold me!
    Blood of my beating heart, behold me!
    Oh awake, awake, beloved!
    Onaway! awake, beloved!”

    Thus the gentle Chibiabos
    Sang his song of love and longing;
    And Iagoo, the great boaster,
    He the marvellous story-teller,
    He the friend of old Nokomis,
    Jealous of the sweet musician,
    Jealous of the applause they gave him,
    Saw in all the eyes around him,
    Saw in all their looks and gestures,
    That the wedding guests assembled
    Longed to hear his pleasant stories,
    His immeasurable falsehoods.

    Very boastful was Iagoo;
    Never heard he an adventure
    But himself had met a greater;
    Never any deed of daring
    But himself had done a bolder;
    Never any marvellous story
    But himself could tell a stranger.

    Would you listen to his boasting,
    Would you only give him credence,
    No one ever shot an arrow
    Half so far and high as he had;
    Ever caught so many fishes,
    Ever killed so many reindeer,
    Ever trapped so many beaver!

    None could run so fast as he could,
    None could dive so deep as he could,
    None could swim so far as he could;
    None had made so many journeys,
    None had seen so many wonders,
    As this wonderful Iagoo,
    As this marvellous story-teller!
    Thus his name became a by-word
    And a jest among the people;
    And whene’er a boastful hunter
    Praised his own address too highly,
    Or a warrior, home returning,
    Talked too much of his achievements,
    All his hearers cried, “Iagoo!
    Here’s Iagoo come among us!”

    He it was who carved the cradle
    Of the little Hiawatha,
    Carved its framework out of linden,
    Bound it strong with reindeer sinews;
    He it was who taught him later
    How to make his bows and arrows,
    How to make the bows of ash-tree,
    And the arrows of the oak-tree.
    So among the guests assembled
    At my Hiawatha’s wedding
    Sat Iagoo, old and ugly,
    Sat the marvellous story-teller.

    And they said, “O good Iagoo,
    Tell us now a tale of wonder,
    Tell us of some strange adventure,
    That the feast may be more joyous,
    That the time may pass more gayly,
    And our guests be more contented!”

    And Iagoo answered straightway,
    “You shall hear a tale of wonder,
    You shall hear the strange adventures
    Of Osseo, the Magician,
    From the Evening Star descending.”

    XII
    The Son of the Evening Star

    Can it be the sun descending
    O’er the level plain of water?
    Or the Red Swan floating, flying,
    Wounded by the magic arrow,
    Staining all the waves with crimson,
    With the crimson of its life-blood,
    Filling all the air with splendor,
    With the splendor of its plumage?

    Yes; it is the sun descending,
    Sinking down into the water;
    All the sky is stained with purple,
    All the water flushed with crimson!
    No; it is the Red Swan floating,
    Diving down beneath the water;
    To the sky its wings are lifted,
    With its blood the waves are reddened!

    Over it the Star of Evening
    Melts and trembles through the purple,
    Hangs suspended in the twilight.
    No; it is a bead of wampum
    On the robes of the Great Spirit
    As he passes through the twilight,
    Walks in silence through the heavens.

    This with joy beheld Iagoo
    And he said in haste: “Behold it!
    See the sacred Star of Evening!
    You shall hear a tale of wonder,
    Hear the story of Osseo,
    Son of the Evening Star, Osseo!

    “Once, in days no more remembered,
    Ages nearer the beginning,
    When the heavens were closer to us,
    And the Gods were more familiar,
    In the North-land lived a hunter,
    With ten young and comely daughters,
    Tall and lithe as wands of willow;
    Only Oweenee, the youngest,
    She the wilful and the wayward,
    She the silent, dreamy maiden,
    Was the fairest of the sisters.

    “All these women married warriors,
    Married brave and haughty husbands;
    Only Oweenee, the youngest,
    Laughed and flouted all her lovers,
    All her young and handsome suitors,
    And then married old Osseo,
    Old Osseo, poor and ugly,
    Broken with age and weak with coughing,
    Always coughing like a squirrel.

    “Ah, but beautiful within him
    Was the spirit of Osseo,
    From the Evening Star descended,
    Star of Evening, Star of Woman,
    Star of tenderness and passion!
    All its fire was in his bosom,
    All its beauty in his spirit,
    All its mystery in his being,
    All its splendor in his language!

    “And her lovers, the rejected,
    Handsome men with belts of wampum,
    Handsome men with paint and feathers.
    Pointed at her in derision,
    Followed her with jest and laughter.
    But she said: ‘I care not for you,
    Care not for your belts of wampum,
    Care not for your paint and feathers,
    Care not for your jests and laughter;
    I am happy with Osseo!’

    “Once to some great feast invited,
    Through the damp and dusk of evening,
    Walked together the ten sisters,
    Walked together with their husbands;
    Slowly followed old Osseo,
    With fair Oweenee beside him;
    All the others chatted gayly,
    These two only walked in silence.

    “At the western sky Osseo
    Gazed intent, as if imploring,
    Often stopped and gazed imploring
    At the trembling Star of Evening,
    At the tender Star of Woman;
    And they heard him murmur softly,
    ‘Ah, showain nemeshin, Nosa!
    Pity, pity me, my father!’

    “‘Listen!’ said the eldest sister,
    ‘He is praying to his father!
    What a pity that the old man
    Does not stumble in the pathway,
    Does not break his neck by falling!’
    And they laughed till all the forest
    Rang with their unseemly laughter.

    “On their pathway through the woodlands
    Lay an oak, by storms uprooted,
    Lay the great trunk of an oak-tree,
    Buried half in leaves and mosses,
    Mouldering, crumbling, huge and hollow.
    And Osseo, when he saw it,
    Gave a shout, a cry of anguish,
    Leaped into its yawning cavern,
    At one end went in an old man,
    Wasted, wrinkled, old, and ugly;
    From the other came a young man,
    Tall and straight and strong and handsome.

    “Thus Osseo was transfigured,
    Thus restored to youth and beauty;
    But, alas for good Osseo,
    And for Oweenee, the faithful!
    Strangely, too, was she transfigured.
    Changed into a weak old woman,
    With a staff she tottered onward,
    Wasted, wrinkled, old, and ugly!
    And the sisters and their husbands
    Laughed until the echoing forest
    Rang with their unseemly laughter.

    “But Osseo turned not from her,
    Walked with slower step beside her,
    Took her hand, as brown and withered
    As an oak-leaf is in Winter,
    Called her sweetheart, Nenemoosha,
    Soothed her with soft words of kindness,
    Till they reached the lodge of feasting,
    Till they sat down in the wigwam,
    Sacred to the Star of Evening,
    To the tender Star of Woman.

    “Wrapt in visions, lost in dreaming,
    At the banquet sat Osseo;
    All were merry, all were happy,
    All were joyous but Osseo.
    Neither food nor drink he tasted,
    Neither did he speak nor listen;
    But as one bewildered sat he,
    Looking dreamily and sadly,
    First at Oweenee, then upward
    At the gleaming sky above them.

    “Then a voice was heard, a whisper,
    Coming from the starry distance,
    Coming from the empty vastness,
    Low, and musical, and tender;
    And the voice said: ‘O Osseo!
    O my son, my best beloved!
    Broken are the spells that bound you,
    All the charms of the magicians,
    All the magic powers of evil;
    Come to me; ascend, Osseo!

    “‘Taste the food that stands before you:
    It is blessed and enchanted,
    It has magic virtues in it,
    It will change you to a spirit.
    All your bowls and all your kettles
    Shall be wood and clay no longer;
    But the bowls be changed to wampum,
    And the kettles shall be silver;
    They shall shine like shells of scarlet,
    Like the fire shall gleam and glimmer.

    “‘And the women shall no longer
    Bear the dreary doom of labor,
    But be changed to birds, and glisten
    With the beauty of the starlight,
    Painted with the dusky splendors
    Of the skies and clouds of evening!’

    “What Osseo heard as whispers,
    What as words he comprehended,
    Was but music to the others,
    Music as of birds afar off,
    Of the whippoorwill afar off,
    Of the lonely Wawonaissa
    Singing in the darksome forest.

    “Then the lodge began to tremble,
    Straight began to shake and tremble,
    And they felt it rising, rising,
    Slowly through the air ascending,
    From the darkness of the tree-tops
    Forth into the dewy starlight,
    Till it passed the topmost branches;
    And behold! the wooden dishes
    All were changed to shells of scarlet!
    And behold! the earthen kettles
    All were changed to bowls of silver!
    And the roof-poles of the wigwam
    Were as glittering rods of silver,
    And the roof of bark upon them
    As the shining shards of beetles.

    “Then Osseo gazed around him,
    And he saw the nine fair sisters,
    All the sisters and their husbands,
    Changed to birds of various plumage.
    Some were jays and some were magpies,
    Others thrushes, others blackbirds;
    And they hopped, and sang, and twittered,
    Perked and fluttered all their feathers,
    Strutted in their shining plumage,
    And their tails like fans unfolded.

    “Only Oweenee, the youngest,
    Was not changed, but sat in silence,
    Wasted, wrinkled, old, and ugly,
    Looking sadly at the others;
    Till Osseo, gazing upward,
    Gave another cry of anguish,
    Such a cry as he had uttered
    By the oak-tree in the forest.
    “Then returned her youth and beauty,
    And her soiled and tattered garments
    Were transformed to robes of ermine,
    And her staff became a feather,
    Yes, a shining silver feather!

    “And again the wigwam trembled,
    Swayed and rushed through airy currents,
    Through transparent cloud and vapor,
    And amid celestial splendors
    On the Evening Star alighted,
    As a snow-flake falls on snow-flake,
    As a leaf drops on a river,
    As the thistledown on water.

    “Forth with cheerful words of welcome
    Came the father of Osseo,
    He with radiant locks of silver,
    He with eyes serene and tender.
    And he said: ‘My son, Osseo,
    Hang the cage of birds you bring there,
    Hang the cage with rods of silver,
    And the birds with glistening feathers,
    At the doorway of my wigwam.’

    “At the door he hung the bird-cage,
    And they entered in and gladly
    Listened to Osseo’s father,
    Ruler of the Star of Evening,
    As he said: ‘O my Osseo!
    I have had compassion on you,
    Given you back your youth and beauty,
    Into birds of various plumage
    Changed your sisters and their husbands;
    Changed them thus because they mocked you
    In the figure of the old man,
    In that aspect sad and wrinkled,
    Could not see your heart of passion,
    Could not see your youth immortal;
    Only Oweenee, the faithful,
    Saw your naked heart and loved you.

    “‘In the lodge that glimmers yonder,
    In the little star that twinkles
    Through the vapors, on the left hand,
    Lives the envious Evil Spirit,
    The Wabeno, the magician,
    Who transformed you to an old man.
    Take heed lest his beams fall on you,
    For the rays he darts around him
    Are the power of his enchantment,
    Are the arrows that he uses.’

    “Many years, in peace and quiet,
    On the peaceful Star of Evening
    Dwelt Osseo with his father;
    Many years, in song and flutter,
    At the doorway of the wigwam,
    Hung the cage with rods of silver,
    And fair Oweenee, the faithful,
    Bore a son unto Osseo,
    With the beauty of his mother,
    With the courage of his father.

    “And the boy grew up and prospered,
    And Osseo, to delight him,
    Made him little bows and arrows,
    Opened the great cage of silver,
    And let loose his aunts and uncles,
    All those birds with glossy feathers,
    For his little son to shoot at.

    “Round and round they wheeled and darted,
    Filled the Evening Star with music,
    With their songs of joy and freedom
    Filled the Evening Star with splendor,
    With the fluttering of their plumage;
    Till the boy, the little hunter,
    Bent his bow and shot an arrow,
    Shot a swift and fatal arrow,
    And a bird, with shining feathers,
    At his feet fell wounded sorely.

    “But, O wondrous transformation!
    ’T was no bird he saw before him,
    ’T was a beautiful young woman,
    With the arrow in her bosom!

    “When her blood fell on the planet,
    On the sacred Star of Evening,
    Broken was the spell of magic,
    Powerless was the strange enchantment,
    And the youth, the fearless bowman,
    Suddenly felt himself descending,
    Held by unseen hands, but sinking
    Downward through the empty spaces,
    Downward through the clouds and vapors,
    Till he rested on an island,
    On an island, green and grassy,
    Yonder in the Big-Sea-Water.

    “After him he saw descending
    All the birds with shining feathers,
    Fluttering, falling, wafted downward,
    Like the painted leaves of Autumn;
    And the lodge with poles of silver,
    With its roof like wings of beetles,
    Like the shining shards of beetles,
    By the winds of heaven uplifted,
    Slowly sank upon the island,
    Bringing back the good Osseo,
    Bringing Oweenee, the faithful.

    “Then the birds, again transfigured,
    Reassumed the shape of mortals,
    Took their shape, but not their stature;
    They remained as Little People,
    Like the pygmies, the Puk-Wudjies,
    And on pleasant nights of Summer,
    When the Evening Star was shining,
    Hand in hand they danced together
    On the island’s craggy headlands,
    On the sand-beach low and level.

    “Still their glittering lodge is seen there,
    On the tranquil Summer evenings,
    And upon the shore the fisher
    Sometimes hears their happy voices,
    Sees them dancing in the starlight !”

    When the story was completed,
    When the wondrous tale was ended,
    Looking round upon his listeners,
    Solemnly Iagoo added:
    “There are great men, I have known such,
    Whom their people understand not,
    Whom they even make a jest of,
    Scoff and jeer at in derision.
    From the story of Osseo
    Let us learn the fate of jesters!”

    All the wedding guests delighted
    Listened to the marvellous story,
    Listened laughing and applauding,
    And they whispered to each other:
    “Does he mean himself, I wonder?
    And are we the aunts and uncles?”

    Then again sang Chibiabos,
    Sang a song of love and longing,
    In those accents sweet and tender,
    In those tones of pensive sadness,
    Sang a maiden’s lamentation
    For her lover, her Algonquin.

    “When I think of my beloved,
    Ah me! think of my beloved,
    When my heart is thinking of him,
    O my sweetheart, my Algonquin!

    “Ah me! when I parted from him,
    Round my neck he hung the wampum,
    As a pledge, the snow-white wampum,
    O my sweetheart, my Algonquin!

    “‘I will go with you,’ he whispered,
    ‘Ah me! to your native country;
    Let me go with you,’ he whispered,
    ‘O my sweetheart, my Algonquin!’
    ‘Far away, away,’ I answered,
    ‘Very far away,’ I answered,
    ‘Ah me! is my native country,
    O my sweetheart, my Algonquin!’

    “When I looked back to behold him,
    Where we parted, to behold him,
    After me he still was gazing,
    O my sweetheart, my Algonquin!

    “By the tree he still was standing,
    By the fallen tree was standing,
    That had dropped into the water,
    O my sweetheart, my Algonquin!
    “When I think of my beloved,
    Ah me! think of my beloved,
    When my heart is thinking of him,
    O my sweetheart, my Algonquin!”
    Such was Hiawatha’s Wedding,
    Such the dance of Pau-Puk-Keewis,
    Such the story of Iagoo,
    Such the songs of Chibiabos;
    Thus the wedding banquet ended,
    And the wedding guests departed,
    Leaving Hiawatha happy
    With the night and Minnehaha.

    XIII
    Blessing the Cornfields

    Sing, O Song of Hiawatha,
    Of the happy days that followed,
    In the land of the Ojibways,
    In the pleasant land and peaceful!
    Sing the mysteries of Mondamin,
    Sing the Blessing of the Cornfields!

    Buried was the bloody hatchet,
    Buried was the dreadful war-club,
    Buried were all warlike weapons,
    And the war-cry was forgotten.
    There was peace among the nations;
    Unmolested roved the hunters,
    Built the birch canoe for sailing,
    Caught the fish in lake and river,
    Shot the deer and trapped the beaver;
    Unmolested worked the women,
    Made their sugar from the maple,
    Gathered wild rice in the meadows,
    Dressed the skins of deer and beaver.

    All around the happy village
    Stood the maize-fields, green and shining,
    Waved the green plumes of Mondamin,
    Waved his soft and sunny tresses,
    Filling all the land with plenty.
    ’T was the women who in Spring-time
    Planted the broad fields and fruitful,
    Buried in the earth Mondamin;
    ’T was the women who in Autumn
    Stripped the yellow husks of harvest,
    Stripped the garments from Mondamin,
    Even as Hiawatha taught them.

    Once, when all the maize was planted,
    Hiawatha, wise and thoughtful,
    Spake and said to Minnehaha,
    To his wife, the Laughing Water:
    “You shall bless to-night the cornfields,
    Draw a magic circle round them,
    To protect them from destruction,
    Blast of mildew, blight of insect,
    Wagemin, the thief of cornfields,
    Paimosaid, who steals the maize-ear.

    “In the night, when all is silence,’
    In the night, when all is darkness,
    When the Spirit of Sleep, Nepahwin,
    Shuts the doors of all the wigwams,
    So that not an ear can hear you,
    So that not an eye can see you,
    Rise up from your bed in silence,
    Lay aside your garments wholly,
    Walk around the fields you planted,
    Round the borders of the cornfields,
    Covered by your tresses only,
    Robed with darkness as a garment.

    “Thus the fields shall be more fruitful,
    And the passing of your footsteps
    Draw a magic circle round them,
    So that neither blight nor mildew,
    Neither burrowing worm nor insect,
    Shall pass o’er the magic circle;
    Not the dragon-fly, Kwo-ne-she,
    Nor the spider, Subbekashe,
    Nor the grasshopper, Pah-puk-keena;
    Nor the mighty caterpillar,
    Way-muk-kwana, with the bear-skin,
    King of all the caterpillars!”

    On the tree-tops near the cornfields
    Sat the hungry crows and ravens,
    Kahgahgee, the King of Ravens,
    With his band of black marauders.
    And they laughed at Hiawatha,
    Till the tree-tops shook with laughter,
    With their melancholy laughter,
    At the words of Hiawatha.
    “Hear him!” said they; “hear the Wise Man,
    Hear the plots of Hiawatha!”

    When the noiseless night descended
    Broad and dark o’er field and forest,
    When the mournful Wawonaissa
    Sorrowing sang among the hemlocks,
    And the Spirit of Sleep, Nepahwin,
    Shut the doors of all the wigwams,
    From her bed rose Laughing Water,
    Laid aside her garments wholly,
    And with darkness clothed and guarded,
    Unashamed and unaffrighted,
    Walked securely round the cornfields,
    Drew the sacred, magic circle
    Of her footprints round the cornfields.

    No one but the Midnight only
    Saw her beauty in the darkness,
    No one but the Wawonaissa
    Heard the panting of her bosom
    Guskewau, the darkness, wrapped her
    Closely in his sacred mantle,
    So that none might see her beauty,
    So that none might boast, “I saw her!”

    On the morrow, as the day dawned,
    Kahgahgee, the King of Ravens,
    Gathered all his black marauders,
    Crows and blackbirds, jays and ravens,
    Clamorous on the dusky tree-tops,
    And descended, fast and fearless,
    On the fields of Hiawatha,
    On the grave of the Mondamin.

    “We will drag Mondamin,” said they,
    “From the grave where he is buried,
    Spite of all the magic circles
    Laughing Water draws around it,
    Spite of all the sacred footprints
    Minnehaha stamps upon it!”

    But the wary Hiawatha,
    Ever thoughtful, careful, watchful,
    Had o’erheard the scornful laughter
    When they mocked him from the tree-tops.
    “Kaw!” he said, “my friends the ravens!
    Kahgahgee, my King of Ravens!
    I will teach you all a lesson
    That shall not be soon forgotten!”

    He had risen before the daybreak,
    He had spread o’er all the cornfields
    Snares to catch the black marauders,
    And was lying now in ambush
    In the neighboring grove of pine-trees,
    Waiting for the crows and blackbirds,
    Waiting for the jays and ravens.

    Soon they came with caw and clamor,
    Rush of wings and cry of voices,
    To their work of devastation,
    Settling down upon the cornfields,
    Delving deep with beak and talon,
    For the body of Mondamin.
    And with all their craft and cunning,
    All their skill in wiles of warfare,
    They perceived no danger near them,
    Till their claws became entangled,
    Till they found themselves imprisoned
    In the snares of Hiawatha.

    From his place of ambush came he,
    Striding terrible among them,
    And so awful was his aspect
    That the bravest quailed with terror.
    Without mercy he destroyed them
    Right and left, by tens and twenties,
    And their wretched, lifeless bodies
    Hung aloft on poles for scarecrows
    Round the consecrated cornfields,
    As a signal of his vengeance,
    As a warning to marauders.

    Only Kahgahgee, the leader,
    Kahgahgee, the King of Ravens,
    He alone was spared among them
    As a hostage for his people.
    With his prisoner-string he bound him,
    Led him captive to his wigwam,
    Tied him fast with cords of elm-bark
    To the ridge-pole of his wigwam.

    “Kahgahgee, my raven!” said he,
    “You the leader of the robbers,
    You the plotter of this mischief,
    The contriver of this outrage,
    I will keep you, I will hold you,
    As a hostage for your people,
    As a pledge of good behavior!”

    And he left him, grim and sulky,
    Sitting in the morning sunshine
    On the summit of the wigwam,
    Croaking fiercely his displeasure,
    Flapping his great sable pinions,
    Vainly struggling for his freedom,
    Vainly calling on his people!

    Summer passed, and Shawondasee
    Breathed his sighs o’er all the landscape,
    From the South-land sent his ardor,
    Wafted kisses warm and tender;
    And the maize-field grew and ripened,
    Till it stood in all the splendor
    Of its garments green and yellow,
    Of its tassels and its plumage,
    And the maize-ears full and shining
    Gleamed from bursting sheaths of verdure.

    Then Nokomis, the old woman,
    Spake, and said to Minnehaha:

    “’T is the Moon when, leaves are falling;
    All the wild rice has been gathered,
    And the maize is ripe and ready;
    Let us gather in the harvest,
    Let us wrestle with Mondamin,
    Strip him of his plumes and tassels,
    Of his garments green and yellow!”

    And the merry Laughing Water
    Went rejoicing from the wigwam,
    With Nokomis, old and wrinkled,
    And they called the women round them,
    Called the young men and the maidens,
    To the harvest of the cornfields,
    To the husking of the maize-ear.

    On the border of the forest,
    Underneath the fragrant pine-trees,
    Sat the old men and the warriors
    Smoking in the pleasant shadow.
    In uninterrupted silence
    Looked they at the gamesome labor
    Of the young men and the women;
    Listened to their noisy talking,
    To their laughter and their singing,
    Heard them chattering like the magpies,
    Heard them laughing like the blue-jays,
    Heard them singing like the robins.

    And whene’er some lucky maiden
    Found a red ear in the husking,
    Found a maize-ear red as blood is,
    “Nushka!” cried they all together,
    “Nushka! you shall have a sweetheart,
    You shall have a handsome husband!”
    “Ugh!” the old men all responded
    From their seats beneath the pine-trees.

    And whene’er a youth or maiden
    Found a crooked ear in husking,
    Found a maize-ear in the husking
    Blighted, mildewed, or misshapen,
    Then they laughed and sang together,
    Crept and limped about the cornfields,
    Mimicked in their gait and gestures
    Some old man, bent almost double,
    Singing singly or together:
    “Wagemin, the thief of cornfields!
    Paimosaid, who steals the maize-ear!”

    Till the cornfields rang with laughter,
    Till from Hiawatha’s wigwam
    Kahgahgee, the King of Ravens,
    Screamed and quivered in his anger,
    And from all the neighboring tree-tops
    Cawed and croaked the black marauders.
    “Ugh!” the old men all responded,
    From their seats beneath the pine-trees!

    XIV
    Picture-Writing

    In those days said Hiawatha,
    “Lo! how all things fade and perish!
    From the memory of the old men
    Pass away the great traditions,
    The achievements of the warriors,
    The adventures of the hunters,
    All the wisdom of the Medas,
    All the craft of the Wabenos,
    All the marvellous dreams and visions
    Of the Jossakeeds, the Prophets!

    “Great men die and are forgotten,
    Wise men speak; their words of wisdom
    Perish in the ears that hear them,
    Do not reach the generations
    That, as yet unborn, are waiting
    In the great, mysterious darkness
    Of the speechless days that shall be!

    “On the grave-posts of our fathers
    Are no signs, no figures painted;
    Who are in those graves we know not,
    Only know they are our fathers.
    Of what kith they are and kindred,
    From what old, ancestral Totem,
    Be it Eagle, Bear, or Beaver,
    They descended, this we know not,
    Only know they are our fathers.

    “Face to face we speak together,
    But we cannot speak when absent,
    Cannot send our voices from us
    To the friends that dwell afar off;
    Cannot send a secret message,
    But the bearer learns our secret,
    May pervert it, may betray it,
    May reveal it unto others.”
    Thus said Hiawatha, walking
    In the solitary forest,
    Pondering, musing in the forest,
    On the welfare of his people.

    From his pouch he took his colors,
    Took his paints of different colors,
    On the smooth bark of a birch-tree
    Painted many shapes and figures,
    Wonderful and mystic figures,
    And each figure had a meaning,
    Each some word or thought suggested.

    Gitche Manito the Mighty,
    He, the Master of Life, was painted
    As an egg, with points projecting
    To the four winds of the heavens.
    Everywhere is the Great Spirit,
    Was the meaning of this symbol.

    Mitche Manito the Mighty,
    He the dreadful Spirit of Evil,
    As a serpent was depicted,
    As Kenabeek, the great serpent.
    Very crafty, very cunning,
    Is the creeping Spirit of Evil,
    Was the meaning of this symbol.

    Life and Death he drew as circles,
    Life was white, but Death was darkened;
    Sun and moon and stars he painted,
    Man and beast, and fish and reptile,
    Forests, mountains, lakes, and rivers.

    For the earth he drew a straight line,
    For the sky a bow above it;
    White the space between for daytime,
    Filled with little stars for night-time;
    On the left a point for sunrise,
    On the right a point for sunset,
    On the top a point for noontide,
    And for rain and cloudy weather
    Waving lines descending from it.

    Footprints pointing towards a wigwam
    Were a sign of invitation,
    Were a sign of guests assembling;
    Bloody hands with palms uplifted
    Were a symbol of destruction,
    Were a hostile sign and symbol.

    All these things did Hiawatha
    Show unto his wondering people,
    And interpreted their meaning,
    And he said: “Behold, your grave-posts
    Have no mark, no sign, nor symbol,
    Go and paint them all with figures;
    Each one with its household symbol,
    With its own ancestral Totem;
    So that those who follow after
    May distinguish them and know them.”

    And they painted on the grave-posts
    On the graves yet unforgotten,
    Each his own ancestral Totem,
    Each the symbol of his household;
    Figures of the Bear and Reindeer,
    Of the Turtle, Crane, and Beaver,
    Each inverted as a token
    That the owner was departed,
    That the chief who bore the symbol
    Lay beneath in dust and ashes.

    And the Jossakeeds, the Prophets,
    The Wabenos, the Magicians,
    And the Medicine-men, the Medas,
    Painted upon bark and deer-skin
    Figures for the songs they chanted,
    For each song a separate symbol,
    Figures mystical and awful,
    Figures strange and brightly colored;
    And each figure had its meaning,
    Each some magic song suggested.

    The Great Spirit, the Creator,
    Flashing light through all the heaven;
    The Great Serpent, the Kenabeek,
    With his bloody crest erected,
    Creeping, looking into heaven;
    In the sky the sun, that listens,
    And the moon eclipsed and dying;
    Owl and eagle, crane and hen-hawk,
    And the cormorant, bird of magic;
    Headless men, that walk the heavens,
    Bodies lying pierced with arrows,
    Bloody hands of death uplifted,
    Flags on graves, and great war-captains
    Grasping both the earth and heaven!

    Such as these the shapes they painted
    On the birch-bark and the deer-skin;
    Songs of war and songs of hunting,
    Songs of medicine and of magic,
    All were written in these figures,
    For each figure had its meaning,
    Each its separate song recorded.

    Nor forgotten was the Love-Song,
    The most subtle of all medicines,
    The most potent spell of magic,
    Dangerous more than war or hunting!
    Thus the Love-Song was recorded,
    Symbol and interpretation.

    First a human figure standing,
    Painted in the brightest scarlet;
    ’T is the lover, the musician,
    And the meaning is, “My painting
    Makes me powerful over others.”

    Then the figure seated, singing,
    Playing on a drum of magic,
    And the interpretation, “Listen!
    ’T is my voice you hear, my singing!”

    Then the same red figure seated
    In the shelter of a wigwam,
    And the meaning of the symbol,
    “I will come and sit beside you
    In the mystery of my passion!”

    Then two figures, man and woman,
    Standing hand in hand together
    With their hands so clasped together
    That they seemed in one united,
    And the words thus represented
    Are, “I see your heart within you,
    And your cheeks are red with blushes!”

    Next the maiden on an island,
    In the centre of an Island;
    And the song this shape suggested
    Was, “Though you were at a distance,
    Were upon some far-off island,
    Such the spell I cast upon you,
    Such the magic power of passion,
    I could straightway draw you to me!”

    Then the figure of the maiden
    Sleeping, and the lover near her,
    Whispering to her in her slumbers,
    Saying, “Though you were far from me
    In the land of Sleep and Silence,
    Still the voice of love would reach you!”

    And the last of all the figures
    Was a heart within a circle,
    Drawn within a magic circle;
    And the image had this meaning:
    “Naked lies your heart before me,
    To your naked heart I whisper!”

    Thus it was that Hiawatha,
    In his wisdom, taught the people
    All the mysteries of painting,
    All the art of Picture-Writing,
    On the smooth bark of the birch-tree,
    On the white skin of the reindeer,
    On the grave-posts of the village.

    XV
    Hiawatha’s Lamentation

    In those days the Evil Spirits,
    All the Manitos of mischief,
    Fearing Hiawatha’s wisdom,
    And his love for Chibiabos,
    Jealous of their faithful friendship,
    And their noble words and actions,
    Made at length a league against them,
    To molest them and destroy them.

    Hiawatha, wise and wary,
    Often said to Chibiabos,
    “O my brother! do not leave me,
    Lest the Evil Spirits harm you!”
    Chibiabos, young and heedless,
    Laughing shook his coal-black tresses,
    Answered ever sweet and childlike,
    “Do not fear for me, O brother!
    Harm and evil come not near me!”

    Once when Peboan, the Winter,
    Roofed with ice the Big-Sea-Water,
    When the snow-flakes, whirling downward,
    Hissed among the withered oak-leaves,
    Changed the pine-trees into wigwams,
    Covered all the earth with silence,
    Armed with arrows, shod with snow-shoes,
    Heeding not his brother’s warning,
    Fearing not the Evil Spirits,
    Forth to hunt the deer with antlers
    All alone went Chibiabos.

    Right across the Big-Sea-Water
    Sprang with speed the deer before him.
    With the wind and snow he followed,
    O’er the treacherous ice he followed,
    Wild with all the fierce commotion
    And the rapture of the hunting.

    But beneath, the Evil Spirits
    Lay in ambush, waiting for him,
    Broke the treacherous ice beneath him,
    Dragged him downward to the bottom,
    Buried in the sand his body.
    Unktahee, the god of water,
    He the god of the Dacotahs,
    Drowned him in the deep abysses
    Of the lake of Gitche Gumee.

    From the headlands Hiawatha
    Sent forth such a wail of anguish,
    Such a fearful lamentation,
    That the bison paused to listen,
    And the wolves howled from the prairies,
    And the thunder in the distance
    Starting answered “Baim-wawa!”

    Then his face with black he painted,
    With his robe his head he covered,
    In his wigwam sat lamenting,
    Seven long weeks he sat lamenting,
    Uttering still this moan of sorrow:

    “He is dead, the sweet musician!
    He the sweetest of all singers!
    He has gone from us forever,
    He has moved a little nearer
    To the Master of all music,
    To the Master of all singing!
    O my brother, Chibiabos!”

    And the melancholy fir-trees
    Waved their dark green fans above him,
    Waved their purple cones above him,
    Sighing with him to console him,
    Mingling with his lamentation
    Their complaining, their lamenting.

    Came the Spring, and all the forest
    Looked in vain for Chibiabos;
    Sighed the rivulet, Sebowisha,
    Sighed the rushes in the meadow.

    From the tree-tops sang the bluebird,
    Sang the bluebird, the Owaissa,
    “Chibiabos! Chibiabos!
    He is dead, the sweet musician!”

    From the wigwam sang the robin,
    Sang the robin, the Opechee,
    “Chibiabos! Chibiabos!
    He is dead, the sweetest singer!”

    And at night through all the forest
    Went the whippoorwill complaining,
    Wailing went the Wawonaissa,
    “Chibiabos! Chibiabos!
    He is dead, the sweet musician!
    He the sweetest of all singers!”

    Then the Medicine-men, the Medas,
    The magicians, the Wabenos,
    And the Jossakeeds, the Prophets,
    Came to visit Hiawatha;
    Built a Sacred Lodge beside him,
    To appease him, to console him,
    Walked in silent, grave procession,
    Bearing each a pouch of healing,
    Skin of beaver, lynx, or otter,
    Filled with magic roots and simples,
    Filled with very potent medicines.

    When he heard their steps approaching,
    Hiawatha ceased lamenting,
    Called no more on Chibiabos;
    Naught he questioned, naught he answered,
    But his mournful head uncovered,
    From his face the mourning colors
    Washed he slowly and in silence,
    Slowly and in silence followed
    Onward to the Sacred Wigwam.

    There a magic drink they gave him,
    Made of Nahma-wusk, the spearmint,
    And Wabeno-wusk, the yarrow,
    Roots of power, and herbs of healing;
    Beat their drums, and shook their rattles;
    Chanted singly and in chorus,
    Mystic songs like these, they chanted.

    “I myself, myself! behold me!
    ’T is the great Gray Eagle talking;
    Come, ye white crows, come and hear him!
    The loud-speaking thunder helps me;
    All the unseen spirits help me;
    I can hear their voices calling,
    All around the sky I hear them!
    I can blow you strong, my brother,
    I can heal you, Hiawatha!”

    “Hi-au-ha!” replied the chorus,
    “Wayha-way!” the mystic chorus.

    Friends of mine are all the serpents!
    Hear me shake my skin of hen-hawk!
    Mahng, the white loon, I can kill him;
    I can shoot your heart and kill it!
    I can blow you strong, my brother,
    I can heal you, Hiawatha !”

    “Hi-au-ha!” replied the chorus,
    “Wayhaway!” the mystic chorus.

    “I myself, myself! the prophet!
    When I speak the wigwam trembles,
    Shakes the Sacred Lodge with terror,
    Hands unseen begin to shake it!
    When I walk, the sky I tread on
    Bends and makes a noise beneath me!
    I can blow you strong, my brother!
    Rise and speak, O Hiawatha!”

    “Hi-au-ha!” replied the chorus,
    “Way-ha-way!” the mystic chorus.

    Then they shook their medicine-pouches
    O’er the head of Hiawatha,
    Danced their medicine-dance around him;
    And upstarting wild and haggard,
    Like a man from dreams awakened,
    He was healed of all his madness.
    As the clouds are swept from heaven,
    Straightway from his brain departed
    All his moody melancholy;
    As the ice is swept from rivers,
    Straightway from his heart departed
    All his sorrow and affliction.

    Then they summoned Chibiabos
    From his grave beneath the waters,
    From the sands of Gitche Gumee
    Summoned Hiawatha’s brother.
    And so mighty was the magic
    Of that cry and invocation,
    That he heard it as he lay there
    Underneath the Big-Sea-Water;
    From the sand he rose and listened,
    Heard the music and the singing,
    Came, obedient to the summons,
    To the doorway of the wigwam,
    But to enter they forbade him.

    Through a chink a coal they gave him,
    Through the door a burning fire-brand;
    Ruler in the Land of Spirits,
    Ruler o’er the dead, they made him,
    Telling him a fire to kindle
    For all those that died thereafter,
    Camp-fires for their night encampments
    On their solitary journey
    To the kingdom of Ponemah,
    To the land of the Hereafter.

    From the village of his childhood,
    From the homes of those who knew him,
    Passing silent through the forest,
    Like a smoke-wreath wafted sideways,
    Slowly vanished Chibiabos!
    Where he passed, the branches moved not,
    Where he trod, the grasses bent not,
    And the fallen leaves of last year
    Made no sound beneath his footstep.

    Four whole days he journeyed onward
    Down the pathway of the dead men;
    On the dead-man’s strawberry feasted,
    Crossed the melancholy river,
    On the swinging log he crossed it,
    Came unto the Lake of Silver,
    In the Stone Canoe was carried
    To the Islands of the Blessed,
    To the land of ghosts and shadows.

    On that journey, moving slowly,
    Many weary spirits saw he,
    Panting under heavy burdens,
    Laden with war-clubs, bows and arrows,
    Robes of fur, and pots and kettles,
    And with food that friends had given
    For that solitary journey.

    “Ay! why do the living,” said they,
    “Lay such heavy burdens on us!
    Better were it to go naked,
    Better were it to go fasting,
    Than to bear such heavy burdens
    On our long and weary journey!”
    Forth then issued Hiawatha,
    Wandered eastward, wandered westward,
    Teaching men the use of simples
    And the antidotes for poisons,
    And the cure of all diseases.
    Thus was first made known to mortals
    All the mystery of Medamin,
    All the sacred art of healing.

    XVI
    Pau-Puk-Keewis

    You shall hear how Pau-Puk-Keewis,
    He, the handsome Yenadizze,
    Whom the people called the Storm-Fool,
    Vexed the village with disturbance;
    You shall hear of all his mischief,
    And his flight from Hiawatha,
    And his wondrous transmigrations,
    And the end of his adventures.

    On the shores of Gitche Gumee,
    On the dunes of Nagow Wudjoo,
    By the shining Big-Sea-Water
    Stood the lodge of Pau-Puk-Keewis.
    It was he who in his frenzy
    Whirled these drifting sands together,
    On the dunes of Nagow Wudjoo,
    When, among the guests assembled,
    He so merrily and madly
    Danced at Hiawatha’s wedding,
    Danced the Beggar’s Dance to please them.

    Now, in search of new adventures,
    From his lodge went Pau-Puk-Keewis,
    Came with speed into the village,
    Found the young men all assembled
    In the lodge of old Iagoo,
    Listening to his monstrous stories,
    To his wonderful adventures.

    He was telling them the story
    Of Ojeeg, the Summer-Maker,
    How he made a hole in heaven,
    How he climbed up into heaven,
    And let out the summer-weather,
    The perpetual, pleasant Summer;
    How the Otter first essayed it;
    How the Beaver, Lynx, and Badger
    Tried in turn the great achievement,
    From the summit of the mountain
    Smote their fists against the heavens,
    Smote against the sky their foreheads,
    Cracked the sky, but could not break it;
    How the Wolverine, uprising,
    Made him ready for the encounter,
    Bent his knees down, like a squirrel,
    Drew his arms back, like a cricket.

    “Once he leaped,” said old Iagoo,
    “Once he leaped, and lo! above him
    Bent the sky, as ice in rivers
    When the waters rise beneath it;
    Twice he leaped, and lo! above him
    Cracked the sky, as ice in rivers
    When the freshet is at highest!
    Thrice he leaped, and lo! above him
    Broke the shattered sky asunder,
    And he disappeared within it,
    And Ojeeg, the Fisher Weasel,
    With a bound went in behind him!”

    “Hark you!” shouted Pau-Puk-Keewis
    As he entered at the doorway;
    “I am tired of all this talking,
    Tired of old Iagoo’s stories,
    Tired of Hiawatha’s wisdom.
    Here is something to amuse you,
    Better than this endless talking.”

    Then from out his pouch of wolf-skin
    Forth he drew, with solemn manner,
    All the game of Bowl and Counters,
    Pugasaing, with thirteen pieces.
    White on one side were they painted,
    And vermilion on the other;
    Two Kenabeeks or great serpents,
    Two Ininewug or wedge-men,
    One great war-club, Pugamaugun,
    And one slender fish, the Keego,
    Four round pieces, Ozawabeeks,
    And three Sheshebwug or ducklings.
    All were made of bone and painted,
    All except the Ozawabeeks;
    These were brass, on one side burnished,
    And were black upon the other.

    In a wooden bowl he placed them,
    Shook and jostled them together,
    Threw them on the ground before him,
    Thus exclaiming and explaining:
    “Red side up are all the pieces,
    And one great Kenabeek standing
    On the bright side of a brass piece,
    On a burnished Ozawabeek;
    Thirteen tens and eight are counted.”

    Then again he shook the pieces,
    Shook and jostled them together,
    Threw them on the ground before him,
    Still exclaiming and explaining:
    “White are both the great Kenabeeks,
    White the Ininewug, the wedge-men,
    Red are all the other pieces;
    Five tens and an eight are counted.”

    Thus he taught the game of hazard,
    Thus displayed it and explained it,
    Running through its various chances,
    Various changes, various meanings:
    Twenty curious eyes stared at him,
    Full of eagerness stared at him.

    “Many games,” said old Iagoo,
    “Many games of skill and hazard
    Have I seen in different nations,
    Have I played in different countries.
    He who plays with old Iagoo
    Must have very nimble fingers;
    Though you think yourself so skilful,
    I can beat you, Pau-Puk-Keewis,
    I can even give you lessons
    In your game of Bowl and Counters!”

    So they sat and played together,
    All the old men and the young men,
    Played for dresses, weapons, wampum,
    Played till midnight, played till morning,
    Played until the Yenadizze,
    Till the cunning Pau-Puk-Keewis,
    Of their treasures had despoiled them,
    Of the best of all their dresses,
    Shirts of deer-skin, robes of ermine,
    Belts of wampum, crests of feathers,
    Warlike weapons, pipes and pouches.
    Twenty eyes glared wildly at him,
    Like the eyes of wolves glared at him.

    Said the lucky Pau-Puk-Keewis:
    “In my wigwam I am lonely,
    In my wanderings and adventures
    I have need of a companion,
    Fain would have a Meshinauwa,
    An attendant and pipe-bearer.
    I will venture all these winnings,
    All these garments heaped about me,
    All this wampum, all these feathers,
    On a single throw will venture
    All against the young man yonder!”
    ’T was a youth of sixteen summers,
    ’T was a nephew of Iagoo;
    Face-in-a-Mist, the people called him.

    As the fire burns in a pipe-head
    Dusky red beneath the ashes,
    So beneath his shaggy eyebrows
    Glowed the eyes of old Iagoo.
    “Ugh!” he answered very fiercely;
    “Ugh!” they answered all and each one.

    Seized the wooden bowl the old man,
    Closely in his bony fingers
    Clutched the fatal bowl, Onagon,
    Shook it fiercely and with fury,
    Made the pieces ring together
    As he threw them down before him.

    Red were both the great Kenabeeks,
    Red the Ininewug, the wedge-men,
    Red the Sheshebwug, the ducklings,
    Black the four brass Ozawabeeks,
    White alone the fish, the Keego;
    Only five the pieces counted!

    Then the smiling Pau-Puk-Keewis
    Shook the bowl and threw the pieces;
    Lightly in the air he tossed them,
    And they fell about him scattered;
    Dark and bright the Ozawabeeks,
    Red and white the other pieces,
    And upright among the others
    One Ininewug was standing,
    Even as crafty Pau-Puk-Keewis
    Stood alone among the players,
    Saying, “Five tens! mine the game is,”

    Twenty eyes glared at him fiercely,
    Like the eyes of wolves glared at him,
    As he turned and left the wigwam,
    Followed by his Meshinauwa,
    By the nephew of Iagoo,
    By the tall and graceful stripling,
    Bearing in his arms the winnings,
    Shirts of deer-skin, robes of ermine,
    Belts of wampum, pipes and weapons.

    “Carry them,” said Pau-Puk-Keewis,
    Pointing with his fan of feathers,
    “To my wigwam far to eastward,
    On the dunes of Nagow Wudjoo!”

    Hot and red with smoke and gambling
    Were the eyes of Pau-Puk-Keewis
    As he came forth to the freshness
    Of the pleasant Summer morning.
    All the birds were singing gayly,
    All the streamlets flowing swiftly,
    And the heart of Pau-Puk-Keewis
    Sang with pleasure as the birds sing,
    Beat with triumph like the streamlets,
    As he wandered through the village,
    In the early gray of morning,
    With his fan of turkey-feathers,
    With his plumes and tufts of swan’s down,
    Till he reached the farthest wigwam,
    Reached the lodge of Hiawatha.

    Silent was it and deserted;
    No one met him at the doorway,
    No one came to bid him welcome;
    But the birds were singing round it,
    In and out and round the doorway,
    Hopping, singing, fluttering, feeding,
    And aloft upon the ridge-pole
    Kahgahgee, the King of Ravens,
    Sat with fiery eyes, and, screaming,
    Flapped his wings at Pau-Puk-Keewis.

    “All are gone! the lodge is empty!”
    Thus it was spake Pau-Puk-Keewis,
    In his heart resolving mischief
    “Gone is wary Hiawatha,
    Gone the silly Laughing Water,
    Gone Nokomis, the old woman,
    And the lodge is left unguarded!”

    By the neck he seized the raven,
    Whirled it round him like a rattle,
    Like a medicine-pouch he shook it,
    Strangled Kahgahgee, the raven,
    From the ridge-pole of the wigwam
    Left its lifeless body hanging,
    As an insult to its master,
    As a taunt to Hiawatha.

    With a stealthy step he entered,
    Round the lodge in wild disorder
    Threw the household things about him,
    Piled together in confusion
    Bowls of wood and earthen kettles,
    Robes of buffalo and beaver,
    Skins of otter, lynx, and ermine,
    As an insult to Nokomis,
    As a taunt to Minnehaha.

    Then departed Pau-Puk-Keewis,
    Whistling, singing through the forest,
    Whistling gayly to the squirrels,
    Who from hollow boughs above him
    Dropped their acorn-shells upon him,
    Singing gayly to the wood birds,
    Who from out the leafy darkness
    Answered with a song as merry.

    Then he climbed the rocky headlands,
    Looking o’er the Gitche Gumee,
    Perched himself upon their summit,
    Waiting full of mirth and mischief
    The return of Hiawatha.

    Stretched upon his back he lay there;
    Far below him splashed the waters,
    Plashed and washed the dreamy waters;
    Far above him swam the heavens,
    Swam the dizzy, dreamy heavens;
    Round him hovered, fluttered, rustled
    Hiawatha’s mountain chickens,
    Flock-wise swept and wheeled about him,
    Almost brushed him with their pinions.

    And he killed them as he lay there,
    Slaughtered them by tens and twenties,
    Threw their bodies down the headland,
    Threw them on the beach below him,
    Till at length Kayoshk, the sea-gull,
    Perched upon a crag above them,
    Shouted: “It is Pau-Puk-Keewis!
    He is slaying us by hundreds!
    Send a message to our brother,
    Tidings send to Hiawatha!”

    XVII
    The Hunting of Pau-Puk-Keewis

    Full of wrath was Hiawatha
    When he came into the village,
    Found the people in confusion,
    Heard of all the misdemeanors,
    All the malice and the mischief,
    Of the cunning Pau-Puk-Keewis.

    Hard his breath came through his nostrils,
    Through his teeth he buzzed and muttered
    Words of anger and resentment,
    Hot and humming, like a hornet.
    “I will slay this Pau-Puk-Keewis,
    Slay this mischief-maker!” said he.
    “Not so long and wide the world is,
    Not so rude and rough the way is,
    That my wrath shall not attain him,
    That my vengeance shall not reach him!”

    Then in swift pursuit departed
    Hiawatha and the hunters
    On the trail of Pau-Puk-Keewis,
    Through the forest, where he passed it,
    To the headlands where he rested;
    But they found not Pau-Puk-Keewis,
    Only in the trampled grasses,
    In the whortleberry-bushes,
    Found the couch where he had rested,
    Found the impress of his body.

    From the lowlands far beneath them,
    From the Muskoday, the meadow,
    Pau-Puk-Keewis, turning backward,
    Made a gesture of defiance,
    Made a gesture of derision;
    And aloud cried Hiawatha,
    From the summit of the mountains:
    “Not so long and wide the world is,
    Not so rude and rough the way is,
    But my wrath shall overtake you,
    And my vengeance shall attain you!”

    Over rock and over river,
    Through bush, and brake, and forest,
    Ran the cunning Pau-Puk-Keewis;
    Like an antelope he bounded,
    Till he came unto a streamlet
    In the middle of the forest,
    To a streamlet still and tranquil,
    That had overflowed its margin,
    To a dam made by the beavers,
    To a pond of quiet water,
    Where knee-deep the trees were standing,
    Where the water lilies floated,
    Where the rushes waved and whispered.

    On the dam stood Pau-Puk-Keewis,
    On the dam of trunks and branches,
    Through whose chinks the water spouted,
    O’er whose summit flowed the streamlet.
    From the bottom rose the beaver,
    Looked with two great eyes of wonder,
    Eyes that seemed to ask a question,
    At the stranger, Pau-Puk-Keewis.

    On the dam stood Pau-Puk-Keewis,
    O’er his ankles flowed the streamlet,
    Flowed the bright and silvery water,
    And he spake unto the beaver,
    With a smile he spake in this wise:

    “O my friend Ahmeek, the beaver,
    Cool and pleasant is the water;
    Let me dive into the water,
    Let me rest there in your lodges;
    Change me, too, into a beaver!”

    Cautiously replied the beaver,
    With reserve he thus made answer:
    “Let me first consult the others,
    Let me ask the other beavers.”
    Down he sank into the water,
    Heavily sank he, as a stone sinks,
    Down among the leaves and branches,
    Brown and matted at the bottom.

    On the dam stood Pau-Puk-Keewis,
    O’er his ankles flowed the streamlet,
    Spouted through the chinks below him,
    Dashed upon the stones beneath him,
    Spread serene and calm before him,
    And the sunshine and the shadows
    Fell in flecks and gleams upon him,
    Fell in little shining patches,
    Through the waving, rustling branches.

    From the bottom rose the beavers,
    Silently above the surface
    Rose one head and then another,
    Till the pond seemed full of beavers,
    Full of black and shining faces.

    To the beavers Pau-Puk-Keewis
    Spake entreating, said in this wise:
    “Very pleasant is your dwelling,
    O my friends! and safe from danger;
    Can you not, with all your cunning,
    All your wisdom and contrivance,
    Change me, too, into a beaver?”

    “Yes!” replied Ahmeek, the beaver,
    He the King of all the beavers,
    “Let yourself slide down among us,
    Down into the tranquil water.”

    Down into the pond among them
    Silently sank Pau-Puk-Keewis;
    Black became his shirt of deer-skin,
    Black his moccasins and leggings,
    In a broad black tail behind him
    Spread his fox-tails and his fringes;
    He was changed into a beaver.

    “Make me large,” said Pau-Puk-Keewis,
    “Make me large and make me larger,
    Larger than the other beavers.”
    “Yes,” the beaver chief responded,
    “When our lodge below you enter,
    In our wigwam we will make you
    Ten times larger than the others.”

    Thus into the clear, brown water
    Silently sank Pau-Puk-Keewis:
    Found the bottom covered over
    With the trunks of trees and branches,
    Hoards of food against the winter,
    Piles and heaps against the famine;
    Found the lodge with arching doorway,
    Leading into spacious chambers.

    Here they made him large and larger,
    Made him largest of the beavers,
    Ten times larger than the others.
    “You shall be our ruler,” said they;
    “Chief and King of all the beavers.”

    But not long had Pau-Puk-Keewis
    Sat in state among the beavers,
    When there came a voice, of warning
    From the watchman at his station
    In the water-flags and lilies,
    Saying, “Here is Hiawatha!
    Hiawatha with his hunters!”

    Then they heard a cry above them,
    Heard a shouting and a tramping,
    Heard a crashing and a rushing,
    And the water round and o’er them
    Sank and sucked away in eddies,
    And they knew their dam was broken.

    On the lodge’s roof the hunters
    Leaped, and broke it all asunder;
    Streamed the sunshine through the crevice,
    Sprang the beavers through the doorway,
    Hid themselves in deeper water,
    In the channel of the streamlet;
    But the mighty Pau-Puk-Keewis
    Could not pass beneath the doorway;
    He was puffed with pride and feeding,
    He was swollen like a bladder.

    Through the roof looked Hiawatha,
    Cried aloud, “O Pau-Puk-Keewis
    Vain are all your craft and cunning,
    Vain your manifold disguises!
    Well I know you, Pau-Puk-Keewis!”
    With their clubs they beat and bruised him,
    Beat to death poor Pau-Puk-Keewis,
    Pounded him as maize is pounded,
    Till his skull was crushed to pieces.

    Six tall hunters, lithe and limber,
    Bore him home on poles and branches,
    Bore the body of the beaver;
    But the ghost, the Jeebi in him,
    Thought and felt as Pau-Puk-Keewis,
    Still lived on as Pau-Puk-Keewis.

    And it fluttered, strove, and struggled,
    Waving hither, waving thither,
    As the curtains of a wigwam
    Struggle with their thongs of deer-skin,
    When the wintry wind is blowing;
    Till it drew itself together,
    Till it rose up from the body,
    Till it took the form and features
    Of the cunning Pau-Puk-Keewis
    Vanishing into the forest.

    But the wary Hiawatha
    Saw the figure ere it vanished,
    Saw the form of Pau-Puk-Keewis
    Glide into the soft blue shadow
    Of the pine-trees of the forest;
    Toward the squares of white beyond it,
    Toward an opening in the forest.
    Like a wind it rushed and panted,
    Bending all the boughs before it,
    And behind it, as the rain comes,
    Came the steps of Hiawatha.

    To a lake with many islands
    Came the breathless Pau-Puk-Keewis,
    Where among the water-lilies
    Pishnekuh, the brant, were sailing;
    Through the tufts of rushes floating,
    Steering through the reedy Islands.
    Now their broad black beaks they lifted,
    Now they plunged beneath the water,
    Now they darkened in the shadow,
    Now they brightened in the sunshine.

    “Pishnekuh!” cried Pau-Puk-Keewis,
    “Pishnekuh! my brothers!” said he,
    “Change me to a brant with plumage,
    With a shining neck and feathers,
    Make me large, and make me larger,
    Ten times larger than the others.”

    Straightway to a brant they changed him,
    With two huge and dusky pinions,
    With a bosom smooth and rounded,
    With a bill like two great paddles,
    Made him larger than the others,
    Ten times larger than the largest,
    Just as, shouting from the forest,
    On the shore stood Hiawatha.

    Up they rose with cry and clamor,
    With a whir and beat of pinions,
    Rose up from the reedy Islands,
    From the water-flags and lilies.
    And they said to Pau-Puk-Keewis:
    “In your flying, look not downward,
    Take good heed and look not downward,
    Lest some strange mischance should happen,
    Lest some great mishap befall you!”

    Fast and far they fled to northward,
    Fast and far through mist and sunshine,
    Fed among the moors and fen-lands,
    Slept among the reeds and rushes.

    On the morrow as they journeyed,
    Buoyed and lifted by the South-wind,
    Wafted onward by the South-wind,
    Blowing fresh and strong behind them,
    Rose a sound of human voices,
    Rose a clamor from beneath them,
    From the lodges of a village,
    From the people miles beneath them.

    For the people of the village
    Saw the flock of brant with wonder,
    Saw the wings of Pau-Puk-Keewis
    Flapping far up in the ether,
    Broader than two doorway curtains.

    Pau-Puk-Keewis heard the shouting,
    Knew the voice of Hiawatha,
    Knew the outcry of Iagoo,
    And, forgetful of the warning,
    Drew his neck in, and looked downward,
    And the wind that blew behind him
    Caught his mighty fan of feathers,
    Sent him wheeling, whirling downward!

    All in vain did Pau-Puk-Keewis
    Struggle to regain his balance!
    Whirling round and round and downward,
    He beheld in turn the village
    And in turn the flock above him,
    Saw the village coming nearer,
    And the flock receding farther,
    Heard the voices growing louder,
    Heard the shouting and the laughter;
    Saw no more the flocks above him,
    Only saw the earth beneath him;
    Dead out of the empty heaven,
    Dead among the shouting people,
    With a heavy sound and sullen,
    Fell the brant with broken pinions.

    But his soul, his ghost, his shadow,
    Still survived as Pau-Puk-Keewis,
    Took again the form and features
    Of the handsome Yenadizze,
    And again went rushing onward,
    Followed fast by Hiawatha,
    Crying: “Not so wide the world is,
    Not so long and rough the way is,
    But my wrath shall overtake you,
    But my vengeance shall attain you!”

    And so near he came, so near him,
    That his hand was stretched to seize him,
    His right hand to seize and hold him,
    When the cunning Pau-Puk-Keewis
    Whirled and spun about in circles,
    Fanned the air into a whirlwind,
    Danced the dust and leaves about him,
    And amid the whirling eddies
    Sprang into a hollow oak-tree,
    Changed himself into a serpent,
    Gliding out through root and rubbish.

    With his right hand Hiawatha
    Smote amain the hollow oak-tree,
    Rent it into shreds and splinters,
    Left it lying there in fragments.
    But in vain; for Pau-Puk-Keewis,
    Once again in human figure,
    Full in sight ran on before him,
    Sped away in gust and whirlwind,
    On the shores of Gitche Gumee,
    Westward by the Big-Sea-Water,
    Came unto the rocky headlands,
    To the Pictured Rocks of sandstone,
    Looking over lake and landscape.

    And the Old Man of the Mountain,
    He the Manito of Mountains,
    Opened wide his rocky doorways,
    Opened wide his deep abysses,
    Giving Pau-Puk-Keewis shelter
    In his caverns dark and dreary,
    Bidding Pau-Puk-Keewis welcome
    To his gloomy lodge of sandstone.

    There without stood Hiawatha,
    Found the doorways closed against him,
    With his mittens, Minjekahwun,
    Smote great caverns in the sandstone,
    Cried aloud in tones of thunder,
    “Open! I am Hiawatha!”
    But the Old Man of the Mountain
    Opened not, and made no answer
    From the silent crags of sandstone,
    From the gloomy rock abysses.

    Then he raised his hands to heaven,
    Called imploring on the tempest,
    Called Waywassimo, the lightning,
    And the thunder, Annemeekee;
    And they came with night and darkness,
    Sweeping down the Big-Sea-Water
    From the distant Thunder Mountains;
    And the trembling Pau-Puk-Keewis
    Heard the footsteps of the thunder,
    Saw the red eyes of the lightning,
    Was afraid, and crouched and trembled.

    Then Waywassimo, the lightning,
    Smote the doorways of the caverns,
    With his war-club smote the doorways,
    Smote the jutting crags of sandstone,
    And the thunder, Annemeekee,
    Shouted down into the caverns,
    Saying, “Where is Pau-Puk-Keewis!”
    And the crags fell, and beneath them
    Dead among the rocky ruins
    Lay the cunning Pau-Puk-Keewis,
    Lay the handsome Yenadizze,
    Slain in his own human figure.

    Ended were his wild adventures,
    Ended were his tricks and gambols,
    Ended all his craft and cunning,
    Ended all his mischief-making,
    All his gambling and his dancing,
    All his wooing of the maidens.

    Then the noble Hiawatha
    Took his soul, his ghost, his shadow,
    Spake and said: “O Pau-Puk-Keewis,
    Never more in human figure
    Shall you search for new adventures;
    Never more with jest and laughter
    Dance the dust and leaves in whirlwinds;
    But above there in the heavens
    You shall soar and sail in circles;
    I will change you to an eagle,
    To Keneu, the great war-eagle,
    Chief of all the fowls with feathers,
    Chief of Hiawatha’s chickens.”

    And the name of Pau-Puk-Keewis
    Lingers still among the people,
    Lingers still among the singers,
    And among the story-tellers;
    And in Winter, when the snow-flakes
    Whirl in eddies round the lodges,
    When the wind in gusty tumult
    O’er the smoke-flue pipes and whistles,
    “There,” they cry, “comes Pau-Puk-Keewis,
    He is dancing through the village,
    He is gathering in his harvest!”

    XVIII
    The Death of Kwasind

    Far and wide among the nations
    Spread the name and fame of Kwasind;
    No man dared to strive with Kwasind,
    No man could compete with Kwasind.
    But the mischievous Puk-Wudjies,
    They the envious Little People,
    They the fairies and the pygmies,
    Plotted and conspired against him.

    “If this hateful Kwasind,” said they,
    “If this great, outrageous fellow
    Goes on thus a little longer,
    Tearing everything he touches,
    Rending everything to pieces,
    Filling all the world with wonder,
    What becomes of the Puk-Wudjies?
    Who will care for the Puk-Wudjies?
    He will tread us down like mushrooms,
    Drive us all into the water,
    Give our bodies to be eaten
    By the wicked Nee-ba-naw-baigs,
    By the Spirits of the water!”

    So the angry Little People
    All conspired against the Strong Man,
    All conspired to murder Kwasind,
    Yes, to rid the world of Kwasind,
    The audacious, overbearing,
    Heartless, haughty, dangerous Kwasind!

    Now this wondrous strength of Kwasind
    In his crown alone was seated;
    In his crown too was his weakness;
    There alone could he be wounded,
    Nowhere else could weapon pierce him,
    Nowhere else could weapon harm him.

    Even there the only weapon
    That could wound him, that could slay him,
    Was the seed-cone of the pine-tree,
    Was the blue cone of the fir-tree.
    This was Kwasind’s fatal secret,
    Known to no man among mortals;
    But the cunning Little People,
    The Puk-Wudjies, knew the secret,
    Knew the only way to kill him.

    So they gathered cones together,
    Gathered seed-cones of the pine-tree,
    Gathered blue cones of the fir-tree,
    In the woods by Taquamenaw,
    Brought them to the river’s margin,
    Heaped them in great piles together,
    Where the red rocks from the margin
    Jutting overhang the river.
    There they lay in wait for Kwasind,
    The malicious Little People.

    ’T was an afternoon in Summer;
    Very hot and still the air was,
    Very smooth the gliding river,
    Motionless the sleeping shadows:
    Insects glistened in the sunshine,
    Insects skated on the water,
    Filled the drowsy air with buzzing,
    With a far resounding war-cry.

    Down the river came the Strong Man,
    In his birch canoe came Kwasind,
    Floating slowly down the current
    Of the sluggish Taquamenaw,
    Very languid with the weather,
    Very sleepy with the silence.

    From the overhanging branches,
    From the tassels of the birch-trees,
    Soft the Spirit of Sleep descended;
    By his airy hosts surrounded,
    His invisible attendants,
    Came the Spirit of Sleep, Nepahwin;
    Like a burnished Dush-kwo-ne-she,
    Like a dragon-fly, he hovered
    O’er the drowsy head of Kwasind.

    To his ear there came a murmur
    As of waves upon a sea-shore,
    As of far-off tumbling waters,
    As of winds among the pine-trees;
    And he felt upon his forehead
    Blows of little airy war-clubs,
    Wielded by the slumbrous legions
    Of the Spirit of Sleep, Nepahwin,
    As of some one breathing on him.

    At the first blow of their war-clubs,
    Fell a drowsiness on Kwasind;
    At the second blow they smote him,
    Motionless his paddle rested;
    At the third, before his vision
    Reeled the landscape Into darkness,
    Very sound asleep was Kwasind.

    So he floated down the river,
    Like a blind man seated upright,
    Floated down the Taquamenaw,
    Underneath the trembling birch-trees,
    Underneath the wooded headlands,
    Underneath the war encampment
    Of the pygmies, the Puk-Wudjies.

    There they stood, all armed and waiting,
    Hurled the pine-cones down upon him,
    Struck him on his brawny shoulders,
    On his crown defenceless struck him.
    “Death to Kwasind!” was the sudden
    War-cry of the Little People.

    And he sideways swayed and tumbled,
    Sideways fell into the river,
    Plunged beneath the sluggish water
    Headlong, as an otter plunges;
    And the birch canoe, abandoned,
    Drifted empty down the river,
    Bottom upward swerved and drifted:
    Nothing more was seen of Kwasind.

    But the memory of the Strong Man
    Lingered long among the people,
    And whenever through the forest
    Raged and roared the wintry tempest,
    And the branches, tossed and troubled,
    Creaked and groaned and split asunder,
    “Kwasind!” cried they; “that is Kwasind!
    He is gathering in his fire-wood!”

    XIX
    The Ghosts

    Never stoops the soaring vulture
    On his quarry in the desert,
    On the sick or wounded bison,
    But another vulture, watching
    From his high aerial look-out,
    Sees the downward plunge, and follows;
    And a third pursues the second,
    Coming from the invisible ether,
    First a speck, and then a vulture,
    Till the air is dark with pinions.

    So disasters come not singly;
    But as if they watched and waited,
    Scanning one another’s motions,
    When the first descends, the others
    Follow, follow, gathering flock-wise
    Round their victim, sick and wounded,
    First a shadow, then a sorrow,
    Till the air is dark with anguish.

    Now, o’er all the dreary North-land,
    Mighty Peboan, the Winter,
    Breathing on the lakes and rivers,
    Into stone had changed their waters.
    From his hair he shook the snow-flakes,
    Till the plains were strewn with whiteness,
    One uninterrupted level,
    As if, stooping, the Creator
    With his hand had smoothed them over.

    Through the forest, wide and wailing,
    Roamed the hunter on his snow-shoes;
    In the village worked the women,
    Pounded maize, or dressed the deer-skin;
    And the young men played together
    On the ice the noisy ball-play,
    On the plain the dance of snow-shoes.

    One dark evening, after sundown,
    In her wigwam Laughing Water
    Sat with old Nokomis, waiting
    For the steps of Hiawatha
    Homeward from the hunt returning.

    On their faces gleamed the firelight,
    Painting them with streaks of crimson,
    In the eyes of old Nokomis
    Glimmered like the watery moonlight,
    In the eyes of Laughing Water
    Glistened like the sun in water;
    And behind them crouched their shadows
    In the corners of the wigwam,
    And the smoke in wreaths above them
    Climbed and crowded through the smoke-flue.

    Then the curtain of the doorway
    From without was slowly lifted;
    Brighter glowed the fire a moment,
    And a moment swerved the smoke-wreath,
    As two women entered softly,
    Passed the doorway uninvited,
    Without word of salutation,
    Without sign of recognition,
    Sat down in the farthest corner,
    Crouching low among the shadows.

    From their aspect and their garments,
    Strangers seemed they in the village;
    Very pale and haggard were they,
    As they sat there sad and silent,
    Trembling, cowering with the shadows.

    Was it the wind above the smoke-flue,
    Muttering down into the wigwam?
    Was it the owl, the Koko-koho,
    Hooting from the dismal forest?
    Sure a voice said in the silence:
    “These are corpses clad in garments,
    These are ghosts that come to haunt you,
    From the kingdom of Ponemah,
    From the land of the Hereafter!”

    Homeward now came Hiawatha
    From his hunting in the forest,
    With the snow upon his tresses,
    And the red deer on his shoulders.
    At the feet of Laughing Water
    Down he threw his lifeless burden;
    Nobler, handsomer she thought him,
    Than when first he came to woo her,
    First threw down the deer before her,
    As a token of his wishes,
    As a promise of the future.

    Then he turned and saw the strangers,
    Cowering, crouching with the shadows;
    Said within himself, “Who are they?
    What strange guests has Minnehaha?”
    But he questioned not the strangers,
    Only spake to bid them welcome
    To his lodge, his food, his fireside.

    When the evening meal was ready,
    And the deer had been divided,
    Both the pallid guests, the strangers,
    Springing from among the shadows,
    Seized upon the choicest portions,
    Seized the white fat of the roebuck,
    Set apart for Laughing Water,
    For the wife of Hiawatha;
    Without asking, without thanking,
    Eagerly devoured the morsels,
    Flitted back among the shadows
    In the corner of the wigwam.

    Not a word spake Hiawatha,
    Not a motion made Nokomis,
    Not a gesture Laughing Water;
    Not a change came o’er their features;
    Only Minnehaha softly
    Whispered, saying, “They are famished;
    Let them do what best delights them;
    Let them eat, for they are famished.”

    Many a daylight dawned and darkened,
    Many a night shook off the daylight
    As the pine shakes off the snow-flakes
    From the midnight of its branches;
    Day by day the guests unmoving
    Sat there silent in the wigwam;
    But by night, in storm or starlight,
    Forth they went into the forest,
    Bringing fire-wood to the wigwam,
    Bringing pine-cones for the burning,
    Always sad and always silent.

    And whenever Hiawatha
    Came from fishing or from hunting,
    When the evening meal was ready,
    And the food had been divided,
    Gliding from their darksome corner,
    Came the pallid guests, the strangers,
    Seized upon the choicest portions
    Set aside for Laughing Water,
    And without rebuke or question
    Flitted back among the shadows.

    Never once had Hiawatha
    By a word or look reproved them;
    Never once had old Nokomis
    Made a gesture of impatience;
    Never once had Laughing Water
    Shown resentment at the outrage.
    All had they endured in silence,
    That the rights of guest and stranger,
    That the virtue of free-giving,
    By a look might not be lessened,
    By a word might not be broken.

    Once at midnight Hiawatha,
    Ever wakeful, ever watchful,
    In the wigwam, dimly lighted
    By the brands that still were burning,
    By the glimmering, flickering firelight
    Heard a sighing, oft repeated,

    From his couch rose Hiawatha,
    From his shaggy hides of bison,
    Pushed aside the deer-skin curtain,
    Saw the pallid guests, the shadows,
    Sitting upright on their couches,
    Weeping in the silent midnight.

    And he said: “O guests! why is it
    That your hearts are so afflicted,
    That you sob so in the midnight?
    Has perchance the old Nokomis,
    Has my wife, my Minnehaha,
    Wronged or grieved you by unkindness,
    Failed in hospitable duties?”

    Then the shadows ceased from weeping,
    Ceased from sobbing and lamenting,
    And they said, with gentle voices:
    “We are ghosts of the departed,
    Souls of those who once were with you.
    From the realms of Chibiabos
    Hither have we come to try you,
    Hither have we come to warn you.

    “Cries of grief and lamentation
    Reach us in the Blessed Islands;
    Cries of anguish from the living,
    Calling back their friends departed,
    Sadden us with useless sorrow.
    Therefore have we come to try you;
    No one knows us, no one heeds us.
    We are but a burden to you,
    And we see that the departed
    Have no place among the living.

    “Think of this, O Hiawatha!
    Speak of it to all the people,
    That henceforward and forever
    They no more with lamentations
    Sadden the souls of the departed
    In the Islands of the Blessed.

    “Do not lay such heavy burdens
    In the graves of those you bury,
    Not such weight of furs and wampum,
    Not such weight of pots and kettles,
    For the spirits faint beneath them.
    Only give them food to carry,
    Only give them fire to light them.

    “Four days is the spirit’s journey
    To the land of ghosts and shadows,
    Four its lonely night encampments;
    Four times must their fires be lighted.
    Therefore, when the dead are buried,
    Let a fire, as night approaches,
    Four times on the grave be kindled,
    That the soul upon its journey
    May not lack the cheerful firelight,
    May not grope about in darkness.

    “Farewell, noble Hiawatha!
    We have put you to the trial,
    To the proof have put your patience,
    By the insult of our presence,
    By the outrage of our actions.
    We have found you great and noble.
    Fail not in the greater trial,
    Faint not in the harder struggle.”

    When they ceased, a sudden darkness
    Fell and filled the silent wigwam.
    Hiawatha heard a rustle
    As of garments trailing by him,
    Heard the curtain of the doorway
    Lifted by a hand he saw not,
    Felt the cold breath of the night air,
    For a moment saw the starlight;
    But he saw the ghosts no longer,
    Saw no more the wandering spirits
    From the kingdom of Ponemah,
    From the land of the Hereafter.

    XX
    The Famine

    Oh the long and dreary Winter!
    Oh the cold and cruel Winter!
    Ever thicker, thicker, thicker
    Froze the ice on lake and river,
    Ever deeper, deeper, deeper
    Fell the snow o’er all the landscape,
    Fell the covering snow, and drifted
    Through the forest, round the village.
    Hardly from his buried wigwam
    Could the hunter force a passage;
    With his mittens and his snow-shoes
    Vainly walked he through the forest,
    Sought for bird or beast and found none,
    Saw no track of deer or rabbit,
    In the snow beheld no footprints,
    In the ghastly, gleaming forest
    Fell, and could not rise from weakness,
    Perished there from cold and hunger.

    Oh the famine and the fever!
    Oh the wasting of the famine!
    Oh the blasting of the fever!
    Oh the wailing of the children!
    Oh the anguish of the women!

    All the earth was sick and famished;
    Hungry was the air around them,
    Hungry was the sky above them,
    And the hungry stars in heaven
    Like the eyes of wolves glared at them!

    Into Hiawatha’s wigwam
    Came two other guests, as silent
    As the ghosts were, and as gloomy,
    Waited not to be invited
    Did not parley at the doorway
    Sat there without word of welcome
    In the seat of Laughing Water;
    Looked with haggard eyes and hollow
    At the face of Laughing Water.

    And the foremost said: “Behold me!
    I am Famine, Bukadawin!”
    And the other said: “Behold me!
    I am Fever, Ahkosewin!”

    And the lovely Minnehaha
    Shuddered as they looked upon her,
    Shuddered at the words they uttered,
    Lay down on her bed in silence,
    Hid her face, but made no answer;
    Lay there trembling, freezing, burning
    At the looks they cast upon her,
    At the fearful words they uttered.

    Forth into the empty forest
    Rushed the maddened Hiawatha;
    In his heart was deadly sorrow,
    In his face a stony firmness;
    On his brow the sweat of anguish
    Started, but it froze and fell not.

    Wrapped in furs and armed for hunting,
    With his mighty bow of ash-tree,
    With his quiver full of arrows,
    With his mittens, Minjekahwun,
    Into the vast and vacant forest
    On his snow-shoes strode he forward.

    “Gitche Manito, the Mighty!”
    Cried he with his face uplifted
    In that bitter hour of anguish,
    “Give your children food, O father!
    Give us food, or we must perish!
    Give me food for Minnehaha,
    For my dying Minnehaha!”

    Through the far-resounding forest,
    Through the forest vast and vacant
    Rang that cry of desolation,
    But there came no other answer
    Than the echo of his crying,
    Than the echo of the woodlands,
    “Minnehaha! Minnehaha!”

    All day long roved Hiawatha
    In that melancholy forest,
    Through the shadow of whose thickets,
    In the pleasant days of Summer,
    Of that ne’er forgotten Summer,
    He had brought his young wife homeward
    From the land of the Dacotahs;
    When the birds sang in the thickets,
    And the streamlets laughed and glistened,
    And the air was full of fragrance,
    And the lovely Laughing Water
    Said with voice that did not tremble,
    “I will follow you, my husband!”

    In the wigwam with Nokomis,
    With those gloomy guests that watched her,
    With the Famine and the Fever,
    She was lying, the Beloved,
    She, the dying Minnehaha.

    “Hark!” she said; “I hear a rushing,
    Hear a roaring and a rushing,
    Hear the Falls of Minnehaha
    Calling to me from a distance!”
    “No, my child!” said old Nokomis,
    “’T is the night-wind in the pine-trees!”
    “Look!” she said; “I see my father
    Standing lonely at his doorway,
    Beckoning to me from his wigwam
    In the land of the Dacotahs!”
    “No, my child!” said old Nokomis.
    “’T is the smoke, that waves and beckons!”
    “Ah!” said she, “the eyes of Pauguk
    Glare upon me in the darkness,
    I can feel his icy fingers
    Clasping mine amid the darkness!
    Hiawatha! Hiawatha!”

    And the desolate Hiawatha,
    Far away amid the forest,
    Miles away among the mountains,
    Heard that sudden cry of anguish,
    Heard the voice of Minnehaha
    Calling to him in the darkness,
    “Hiawatha! Hiawatha!”

    Over snow-fields waste and pathless,
    Under snow-encumbered branches,
    Homeward hurried Hiawatha,
    Empty-handed, heavy-hearted,
    Heard Nokomis moaning, wailing:
    “Wahonowin! Wahonowin!
    Would that I had perished for you,
    Would that I were dead as you are!
    Wahonowin! Wahonowin!”

    And he rushed into the wigwam,
    Saw the old Nokomis slowly
    Rocking to and fro and moaning,
    Saw his lovely Minnehaha
    Lying dead and cold before him,
    And his bursting heart within him
    Uttered such a cry of anguish,
    That the forest moaned and shuddered,
    That the very stars in heaven
    Shook and trembled with his anguish.

    Then he sat down, still and speechless,
    On the bed of Minnehaha,
    At the feet of Laughing Water,
    At those willing feet, that never
    More would lightly run to meet him,
    Never more would lightly follow.

    With both hands his face he covered,
    Seven long days and nights he sat there,
    As if in a swoon he sat there,
    Speechless, motionless, unconscious
    Of the daylight or the darkness.

    Then they buried Minnehaha;
    In the snow a grave they made her
    In the forest deep and darksome
    Underneath the moaning hemlocks;
    Clothed her in her richest garments
    Wrapped her in her robes of ermine,
    Covered her with snow, like ermine;
    Thus they buried Minnehaha.

    And at night a fire was lighted,
    On her grave four times was kindled,
    For her soul upon its journey
    To the Islands of the Blessed.
    From his doorway Hiawatha
    Saw it burning in the forest,
    Lighting up the gloomy hemlocks;
    From his sleepless bed uprising,
    From the bed of Minnehaha,
    Stood and watched it at the doorway,
    That it might not be extinguished,

    Might not leave her in the darkness.
    “Farewell!” said he, “Minnehaha!
    Farewell, O my Laughing Water!
    All my heart is buried with you,
    All my thoughts go onward with you!
    Come not back again to labor,
    Come not back again to suffer,
    Where the Famine and the Fever
    Wear the heart and waste the body.
    Soon my task will be completed,
    Soon your footsteps I shall follow
    To the Islands of the Blessed,
    To the Kingdom of Ponemah,
    To the Land of the Hereafter!”

    XXI
    The White Man’s Foot

    In his lodge beside a river,
    Close beside a frozen river,
    Sat an old man, sad and lonely.
    White his hair was as a snow-drift;
    Dull and low his fire was burning,
    And the old man shook and trembled,
    Folded in his Waubewyon,
    In his tattered white-skin-wrapper,
    Hearing nothing but the tempest
    As it roared along the forest,
    Seeing nothing but the snow-storm,
    As it whirled and hissed and drifted.

    All the coals were white with ashes,
    And the fire was slowly dying,
    As a young man, walking lightly,
    At the open doorway entered.
    Red with blood of youth his cheeks were,
    Soft his eyes, as stars in Spring-time,
    Bound his forehead was with grasses;
    Bound and plumed with scented grasses,
    On his lips a smile of beauty,
    Filling all the lodge with sunshine,
    In his hand a bunch of blossoms
    Filling all the lodge with sweetness.

    “Ah, my son!” exclaimed the old man,
    “Happy are my eyes to see you.
    Sit here on the mat beside me,
    Sit here by the dying embers,
    Let us pass the night together,
    Tell me of your strange adventures,
    Of the lands where you have travelled;
    I will tell you of my prowess,
    Of my many deeds of wonder.”

    From his pouch he drew his peace-pipe,
    Very old and strangely fashioned;
    Made of red stone was the pipe-head,
    And the stem a reed with feathers;
    Filled the pipe with bark of willow,
    Placed a burning coal upon it,
    Gave it to his guest, the stranger,
    And began to speak in this wise:
    “When I blow my breath about me,
    When I breathe upon the landscape,
    Motionless are all the rivers,
    Hard as stone becomes the water!”

    And the young man answered, smiling:
    “When I blow my breath about me,
    When I breathe upon the landscape,
    Flowers spring up o’er all the meadows,
    Singing, onward rush the rivers!”

    “When I shake my hoary tresses,”
    Said the old man darkly frowning,
    “All the land with snow is covered;
    All the leaves from all the branches
    Fall and fade and die and wither,
    For I breathe, and lo! they are not.
    From the waters and the marshes,
    Rise the wild goose and the heron,
    Fly away to distant regions,
    For I speak, and lo! they are not.
    And where’er my footsteps wander,
    All the wild beasts of the forest
    Hide themselves in holes and caverns,
    And the earth becomes as flintstone!”

    “When I shake my flowing ringlets,”
    Said the young man, softly laughing,
    “Showers of rain fall warm and welcome,
    Plants lift up their heads rejoicing,
    Back unto their lakes and marshes
    Come the wild goose and the heron,
    Homeward shoots the arrowy swallow,
    Sing the bluebird and the robin,
    And where’er my footsteps wander,
    All the meadows wave with blossoms,
    All the woodlands ring with music,
    All the trees are dark with foliage!”

    While they spake, the night departed:
    From the distant realms of Wabun,
    From his shining lodge of silver,
    Like a warrior robed and painted,
    Came the sun, and said, “Behold me
    Gheezis, the great sun, behold me!”

    Then the old man’s tongue was speechless
    And the air grew warm and pleasant,
    And upon the wigwam sweetly
    Sang the bluebird and the robin,
    And the stream began to murmur,
    And a scent of growing grasses
    Through the lodge was gently wafted.

    And Segwun, the youthful stranger,
    More distinctly in the daylight
    Saw the icy face before him;
    It was Peboan, the Winter!

    From his eyes the tears were flowing,
    As from melting lakes the streamlets,
    And his body shrunk and dwindled
    As the shouting sun ascended,
    Till into the air it faded,
    Till into the ground it vanished,
    And the young man saw before him,
    On the hearth-stone of the wigwam,
    Where the fire had smoked and smouldered,
    Saw the earliest flower of Spring-time,
    Saw the Beauty of the Spring-time,
    Saw the Miskodeed in blossom.

    Thus it was that in the North-land
    After that unheard-of coldness,
    That intolerable Winter,
    Came the Spring with all its splendor,
    All its birds and all its blossoms,
    All its flowers and leaves and grasses.

    Sailing on the wind to northward,
    Flying in great flocks, like arrows,
    Like huge arrows shot through heaven,
    Passed the swan, the Mahnahbezee,
    Speaking almost as a man speaks;
    And in long lines waving, bending
    Like a bow-string snapped asunder,
    Came the white goose, Waw-be-wawa;
    And in pairs, or singly flying,
    Mahng the loon, with clangorous pinions,
    The blue heron, the Shuh-shuh-gah,
    And the grouse, the Mushkodasa.

    In the thickets and the meadows
    Piped the bluebird, the Owaissa,
    On the summit of the lodges
    Sang the robin, the Opechee,
    In the covert of the pine-trees
    Cooed the pigeon, the Omemee;
    And the sorrowing Hiawatha,
    Speechless in his infinite sorrow,
    Heard their voices calling to him,
    Went forth from his gloomy doorway,
    Stood and gazed into the heaven,
    Gazed upon the earth and waters.

    From his wanderings far to eastward,
    From the regions of the morning,
    From the shining land of Wabun,
    Homeward now returned Iagoo,
    The great traveller, the great boaster,
    Full of new and strange adventures,
    Marvels many and many wonders.

    And the people of the village
    Listened to him as he told them
    Of his marvellous adventures,
    Laughing answered him in this wise:
    “Ugh! it is indeed Iagoo!
    No one else beholds such wonders!”

    He had seen, he said, a water
    Bigger than the Big-Sea-Water,
    Broader than the Gitche Gumee,
    Bitter so that none could drink it!
    At each other looked the warriors,
    Looked the women at each other,
    Smiled, and said, “It cannot be so!”
    Kaw!” they said, “it cannot be so!”

    O’er it, said he, o’er this water
    Came a great canoe with pinions,
    A canoe with wings came flying,
    Bigger than a grove of pine-trees,
    Taller than the tallest tree-tops!
    And the old men and the women
    Looked and tittered at each other;
    “Kaw!” they said, “we don’t believe it!”

    From its mouth, he said, to greet him,
    Came Waywassimo, the lightning,
    Came the thunder, Annemeekee!
    And the warriors and the women
    Laughed aloud at poor Iagoo;
    “Kaw!” they said, “what tales you tell us!”

    In it, said he, came a people,
    In the great canoe with pinions
    Came, he said, a hundred warriors;
    Painted white were all their faces
    And with hair their chins were covered!
    And the warriors and the women
    Laughed and shouted in derision,
    Like the ravens on the tree-tops,
    Like the crows upon the hemlocks.
    “Kaw!” they said, “what lies you tell us!
    Do not think that we believe them!”

    Only Hiawatha laughed not,
    But he gravely spake and answered
    To their jeering and their jesting:
    “True is all Iagoo tells us;
    I have seen it in a vision,
    Seen the great canoe with pinions,
    Seen the people with white faces,
    Seen the coming of this bearded
    People of the wooden vessel
    From the regions of the morning,
    From the shining land of Wabun.

    “Gitche Manito, the Mighty,
    The Great Spirit, the Creator,
    Sends them hither on his errand.
    Sends them to us with his message.
    Wheresoe’er they move, before them
    Swarms the stinging fly, the Ahmo,
    Swarms the bee, the honey-maker;
    Wheresoe’er they tread, beneath them
    Springs a flower unknown among us,
    Springs the White-man’s Foot in blossom.

    “Let us welcome, then, the strangers,
    Hail them as our friends and brothers,
    And the heart’s right hand of friendship
    Give them when they come to see us.
    Gitche Manito, the Mighty,
    Said this to me in my vision.

    “I beheld, too, in that vision
    All the secrets of the future,
    Of the distant days that shall be.
    I beheld the westward marches
    Of the unknown, crowded nations.
    All the land was full of people,
    Restless, struggling, toiling, striving,
    Speaking many tongues, yet feeling
    But one heart-beat in their bosoms.
    In the woodlands rang their axes,
    Smoked their towns in all the valleys,
    Over all the lakes and rivers
    Rushed their great canoes of thunder.

    “Then a darker, drearier vision
    Passed before me, vague and cloud-like;
    I beheld our nation scattered,
    All forgetful of my counsels,
    Weakened, warring with each other:
    Saw the remnants of our people
    Sweeping westward, wild and woful,
    Like the cloud-rack of a tempest,
    Like the withered leaves of Autumn!”

    XXII
    Hiawatha’s Departure

    By the shore of Gitche Gumee,
    By the shining Big-Sea-Water,
    At the doorway of his wigwam,
    In the pleasant Summer morning,
    Hiawatha stood and waited.
    All the air was full of freshness,
    All the earth was bright and joyous,
    And before him, through the sunshine,
    Westward toward the neighboring forest
    Passed in golden swarms the Ahmo,
    Passed the bees, the honey-makers,
    Burning, singing in the sunshine.

    Bright above him shone the heavens,
    Level spread the lake before him;
    From its bosom leaped the sturgeon,
    Sparkling, flashing in the sunshine;
    On its margin the great forest
    Stood reflected in the water,
    Every tree-top had its shadow,
    Motionless beneath the water.

    From the brow of Hiawatha
    Gone was every trace of sorrow,
    As the fog from off the water,
    As the mist from off the meadow.
    With a smile of joy and triumph,
    With a look of exultation,
    As of one who in a vision
    Sees what is to be, but is not,
    Stood and waited Hiawatha.

    Toward the sun his hands were lifted,
    Both the palms spread out against it,
    And between the parted fingers
    Fell the sunshine on his features,
    Flecked with light his naked shoulders,
    As it falls and flecks an oak-tree
    Through the rifted leaves and branches.

    O’er the water floating, flying,
    Something in the hazy distance,
    Something in the mists of morning,
    Loomed and lifted from the water,
    Now seemed floating, now seemed flying,
    Coming nearer, nearer, nearer.

    Was it Shingebis the diver?
    Or the pelican, the Shada?
    Or the heron, the Shuh-shuh-gah?
    Or the white goose, Waw-be-wawa,
    With the water dripping, flashing,
    From its glossy neck and feathers?

    It was neither goose nor diver,
    Neither pelican nor heron,
    O’er the water floating, flying,
    Through the shining mist of morning,
    But a birch canoe with paddles,
    Rising, sinking on the water,
    Dripping, flashing in the sunshine;
    And within it came a people
    From the distant land of Wabun,
    From the farthest realms of morning
    Came the Black-Robe chief, the Prophet,
    He the Priest of Prayer, the Pale-face,
    With his guides and his companions.

    And the noble Hiawatha,
    With his hands aloft extended,
    Held aloft in sign of welcome,
    Waited, full of exultation,
    Till the birch canoe with paddles
    Grated on the shining pebbles,
    Stranded on the sandy margin,
    Till the Black-Robe chief, the Pale-face,
    With the cross upon his bosom,
    Landed on the sandy margin.

    Then the joyous Hiawatha
    Cried aloud and spake in this wise:
    “Beautiful is the sun, O strangers,
    When you come so far to see us!
    All our town in peace awaits you,
    All our doors stand open for you;
    You shall enter all our wigwams,
    For the heart’s right hand we give you.

    “Never bloomed the earth so gayly,
    Never shone the sun so brightly,
    As to-day they shine and blossom
    When you come so far to see us!
    Never was our lake so tranquil,
    Nor so free from rocks, and sand-bars;
    For your birch canoe in passing
    Has removed both rock and sand-bar.
    “Never before had our tobacco
    Such a sweet and pleasant flavor,
    Never the broad leaves of our cornfields
    Were so beautiful to look on,
    As they seem to us this morning,
    When you come so far to see us!’

    And the Black-Robe chief made answer,
    Stammered in his speech a little,
    Speaking words yet unfamiliar:
    “Peace be with you, Hiawatha,
    Peace be with you and your people,
    Peace of prayer, and peace of pardon,
    Peace of Christ, and joy of Mary!”

    Then the generous Hiawatha
    Led the strangers to his wigwam,
    Seated them on skins of bison,
    Seated them on skins of ermine,
    And the careful old Nokomis
    Brought them food in bowls of basswood,
    Water brought in birchen dippers,
    And the calumet, the peace-pipe,
    Filled and lighted for their smoking.

    All the old men of the village,
    All the warriors of the nation,
    All the Jossakeeds, the Prophets,
    The magicians, the Wabenos,
    And the Medicine-men, the Medas,
    Came to bid the strangers welcome;
    “It is well”, they said, “O brothers,
    That you come so far to see us!”

    In a circle round the doorway,
    With their pipes they sat in silence,
    Waiting to behold the strangers,
    Waiting to receive their message;
    Till the Black-Robe chief, the Pale-face,
    From the wigwam came to greet them,
    Stammering in his speech a little,
    Speaking words yet unfamiliar;
    “It is well,” they said, “O brother,
    That you come so far to see us!”

    Then the Black-Robe chief, the Prophet,
    Told his message to the people,
    Told the purport of his mission,
    Told them of the Virgin Mary,
    And her blessed Son, the Saviour,
    How in distant lands and ages
    He had lived on earth as we do;
    How he fasted, prayed, and labored;
    How the Jews, the tribe accursed,
    Mocked him, scourged him, crucified him;
    How he rose from where they laid him,
    Walked again with his disciples,
    And ascended into heaven.

    And the chiefs made answer, saying:
    “We have listened to your message,
    We have heard your words of wisdom,
    We will think on what you tell us.
    It is well for us, O brothers,
    That you come so far to see us!”

    Then they rose up and departed
    Each one homeward to his wigwam,
    To the young men and the women
    Told the story of the strangers
    Whom the Master of Life had sent them
    From the shining land of Wabun.

    Heavy with the heat and silence
    Grew the afternoon of Summer;
    With a drowsy sound the forest
    Whispered round the sultry wigwam,
    With a sound of sleep the water
    Rippled on the beach below it;
    From the cornfields shrill and ceaseless
    Sang the grasshopper, Pah-puk-keena;
    And the guests of Hiawatha,
    Weary with the heat of Summer,
    Slumbered in the sultry wigwam.

    Slowly o’er the simmering landscape
    Fell the evening’s dusk and coolness,
    And the long and level sunbeams
    Shot their spears into the forest,
    Breaking through its shields of shadow,
    Rushed into each secret ambush,
    Searched each thicket, dingle, hollow;
    Still the guests of Hiawatha
    Slumbered in the silent wigwam.

    From his place rose Hiawatha,
    Bade farewell to old Nokomis,
    Spake in whispers, spake in this wise,
    Did not wake the guests, that slumbered.

    “I am going, O Nokomis,
    On a long and distant journey,
    To the portals of the Sunset.
    To the regions of the home-wind,
    Of the Northwest-Wind, Keewaydin.
    But these guests I leave behind me,
    In your watch and ward I leave them;
    See that never harm comes near them,
    See that never fear molests them,
    Never danger nor suspicion,
    Never want of food or shelter,
    In the lodge of Hiawatha!”

    Forth into the village went he,
    Bade farewell to all the warriors,
    Bade farewell to all the young men,
    Spake persuading, spake in this wise:

    “I am going, O my people,
    On a long and distant journey;
    Many moons and many winters
    Will have come, and will have vanished,
    Ere I come again to see you.
    But my guests I leave behind me;
    Listen to their words of wisdom,
    Listen to the truth they tell you,
    For the Master of Life has sent them
    From the land of light and morning!”

    On the shore stood Hiawatha,
    Turned and waved his hand at parting;
    On the clear and luminous water
    Launched his birch canoe for sailing,
    From the pebbles of the margin
    Shoved it forth into the water;
    Whispered to it, “Westward! westward!”
    And with speed it darted forward.

    And the evening sun descending
    Set the clouds on fire with redness,
    Burned the broad sky, like a prairie,
    Left upon the level water
    One long track and trail of splendor,
    Down whose stream, as down a river,
    Westward, westward Hiawatha
    Sailed into the fiery sunset,
    Sailed into the purple vapors,
    Sailed into the dusk of evening:

    And the people from the margin
    Watched him floating, rising, sinking,
    Till the birch canoe seemed lifted
    High into that sea of splendor,
    Till it sank into the vapors
    Like the new moon slowly, slowly
    Sinking in the purple distance.

    And they said, “Farewell forever!”
    Said, “Farewell, O Hiawatha!”
    And the forests, dark and lonely,
    Moved through all their depths of darkness,
    Sighed, “Farewell, O Hiawatha!”
    And the waves upon the margin
    Rising, rippling on the pebbles,
    Sobbed, “Farewell, O Hiawatha!”
    And the heron, the Shuh-shuh-gah,
    From her haunts among the fen-lands,
    Screamed, “Farewell, O Hiawatha!”

    Thus departed Hiawatha,
    Hiawatha the Beloved,
    In the glory of the sunset,
    In the purple mists of evening,
    To the regions of the home-wind,
    Of the Northwest-Wind, Keewaydin,
    To the Islands of the Blessed,
    To the Kingdom of Ponemah,
    To the Land of the Hereafter!

    VOCABULARY

    Adjidau’mo, the red squirrel
    Ahdeek’, the reindeer
    Ahmeek’, the beaver
    Annemee’kee, the thunder
    Apuk’wa, a bulrush
    Baim-wa’wa, the sound of the thunder
    Bemah’gut, the grape-vine
    Chemaun’, a birch canoe
    Chetowaik’, the plover
    Chibia’bos, a musician; friend of Hiawatha;
    ruler of the Land of Spirits
    Dahin’da, the bull frog
    Dush-kwo-ne’-she or Kwo-ne’-she,
    the dragon fly
    Esa, shame upon you
    Ewa-yea’, lullaby
    Gitche Gu’mee, The Big-Sea-Water,
    Lake Superior
    Gitche Man’ito, the Great Spirit,
    the Master of Life
    Gushkewau’, the darkness
    Hiawa’tha, the Prophet, the Teacher,
    son of Mudjekeewis, the West-Wind and Wenonah,
    daughter of Nokomis
    Ia’goo, a great boaster and story-teller
    Inin’ewug, men, or pawns in the Game of the Bowl
    Ishkoodah’, fire, a comet
    Jee’bi, a ghost, a spirit
    Joss’akeed, a prophet
    Kabibonok’ka, the North-Wind
    Ka’go, do not
    Kahgahgee’, the raven
    Kaw, no
    Kaween’, no indeed
    Kayoshk’, the sea-gull
    Kee’go, a fish
    Keeway’din, the Northwest wind, the Home-wind
    Kena’beek, a serpent
    Keneu’, the great war-eagle
    Keno’zha, the pickerel
    Ko’ko-ko’ho, the owl
    Kuntasoo’, the Game of Plumstones
    Kwa’sind, the Strong Man
    Kwo-ne’-she, or Dush-kwo-ne’-she, the dragon-fly
    Mahnahbe’zee, the swan
    Mahng, the loon
    Mahnomo’nee, wild rice
    Ma’ma, the woodpecker
    Me’da, a medicine-man
    Meenah’ga, the blueberry
    Megissog’won, the great Pearl-Feather,
    a magician, and the Manito of Wealth
    Meshinau’wa, a pipe-bearer
    Minjekah’wun, Hiawatha’s mittens
    Minneha’ha, Laughing Water; wife of Hiawatha;
    a water-fall in a stream running into the
    Mississippi between Fort Snelling and the
    Falls of St. Anthony
    Minne-wa’wa, a pleasant sound, as of the wind
    in the trees
    Mishe-Mo’kwa, the Great Bear
    Mishe-Nah’ma, the Great Sturgeon
    Miskodeed’, the Spring-Beauty, the Claytonia Virginica
    Monda’min, Indian corn
    Moon of Bright Nights, April
    Moon of Leaves, May
    Moon of Strawberries, June
    Moon of the Falling Leaves, September
    Moon of Snow-shoes, November
    Mudjekee’wis, the West-Wind; father of Hiawatha
    Mudway-aush’ka, sound of waves on a shore
    Mushkoda’sa, the grouse
    Nah’ma, the sturgeon
    Nah’ma-wusk, spearmint
    Na’gow Wudj’oo, the Sand Dunes of Lake Superior
    Nee-ba-naw’-baigs, water-spirits
    Nenemoo’sha, sweetheart
    Nepah’win, sleep
    Noko’mis, a grandmother, mother of Wenonah
    No’sa, my father
    Nush’ka, look! look!
    Odah’min, the strawberry
    Okahha’wis, the fresh-water herring
    Ome’mee, the pigeon
    Ona’gon, a bowl
    Opechee’, the robin
    Osse’o, Son of the Evening Star
    Owais’sa, the blue-bird
    Oweenee’, wife of Osseo
    Ozawa’beek, a round piece of brass or copper in the Game of the Bowl
    Pah-puk-kee’na, the grasshopper
    Pau’guk, death
    Pau-Puk-Kee’wis, the handsome Yenadizze,
    the son of Storm Fool
    Pe’boan, Winter
    Pem’ican, meat of the deer or buffalo dried and pounded
    Pezhekee’, the bison
    Pishnekuh’, the brant
    Pone’mah, hereafter
    Puggawau’gun, a war-club
    Puk-Wudj’ies, little wild men of the woods; pygmies
    Sah-sah-je’wun, rapids
    Segwun’, Spring
    Sha’da, the pelican
    Shahbo’min, the gooseberry
    Shah-shah, long ago
    Shaugoda’ya, a coward
    Shawgashee’, the craw-fish
    Shawonda’see, the South-Wind
    Shaw-shaw, the swallow
    Shesh’ebwug, ducks; pieces in the Game
    of the Bowl
    Shin’gebis, the diver, or grebe
    Showain’neme’shin, pity me
    Shuh-shuh-gah’, the blue heron
    Soan-ge-ta’ha, strong-hearted
    Subbeka’she, the spider
    Sugge’me, the mosquito
    To’tem, family coat-of-arms
    Ugh, yes
    Ugudwash’, the sun-fish
    Unktahee’, the God of Water
    Wabas’so, the rabbit, the North
    Wabe’no, a magician, a juggler
    Wabe’no-wusk, yarrow
    Wa’bun, the East-Wind
    Wa’bun An’nung, the Star of the East, the Morning Star
    Wahono’win, a cry of lamentation
    Wah-wah-tay’see, the fire-fly
    Waubewy’on, a white skin wrapper
    Wa’wa, the wild goose
    Waw-be-wa’wa, the white goose
    Wawonais’sa, the whippoorwill
    Way-muk-kwa’na, the caterpillar
    Weno’nah, the eldest daughter; Hiawatha’s mother, daughter of Nokomis
    Yenadiz’ze, an idler and gambler; an Indian dandy

    The End

  • The Scientific Monthly, October to December, 1915

    The Scientific Monthly, October to December, 1915

    Aproximadamente 126.954 palavras.

    Ver.04.29.93*END*

    Scanned by Charles Keller with OmniPage Professional OCR

    NOTE: degrees A (Absolute?) is the same as the current
    degrees K (Kelvin).

    THE POPULAR SCIENCE MONTHLY VOLUME LXXXVI JULY TO SEPTEMBER,
    1915

    THE SCIENTIFIC MONTHLY VOLUME I OCTOBER TO DECEMBER, 1915

    EDITED BY J. McKEEN CATTELL

    THE SCIENTIFIC MONTHLY —— OCTOBER, 1915 ————-

    THE EVOLUTION OF THE STARS AND THE FORMATION OF THE EARTH. II

    BY DR. WILLIAM WALLACE CAMPBELL

    DIRECTOR OF THE LICK OBSERVATORY, UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA

    THE PRINCIPLES OF SPECTROSCOPY

    THUS far our description of the stellar universe has been
    confined to its geometrical properties. A serious study of the
    evolution of the stars must seek to determine, first of all,
    what the stars really are, what their chemical constitutions
    and physical conditions are; and how they are related to each
    other as to their physical properties. The application of the
    spectroscope has advanced our knowledge of the subject by leaps
    and bounds. This wonderful instrument, assisted by the
    photographic plate, enables every visible celestial body to
    write its own record of the conditions existing in itself,
    within limits set principally by the brightness of the body.
    Such records physicists have succeeded to some extent in
    duplicating in their laboratories; and the known conditions
    under which the laboratory experiments have been conducted are
    the Rosetta Stones which are enabling us to interpret, with
    more or less success, the records written by the stars.

    It is well known that the ordinary image of a star, whether
    formed by the eye alone, or by the achromatic telescope and the
    eye combined, contains light of an infinite variety of colors
    corresponding, speaking according to the mechanical theory of
    light, to waves of energy of an infinite variety of lengths
    which have traveled to us from the star. In the point image of
    a star, these radiations fall in a confused heap. and the
    observer is unable to say that radiations corresponding to any
    given wave-lengths are present or absent. When the star's light
    has been passed through the prism, or diffracted from the
    grating of a spectroscope, these rays are separated one from
    another and arranged side by side in perfect order, ready for
    the observer to survey them and to determine which ones are
    present in superabundance and which other ones are lacking
    wholly or in part. The following comparison is a fair one: the
    ordinary point image of a star is as if all the books in the
    university library were thrown together in a disorderly but
    compact pile in the center of the reading room: we could say
    little concerning the contents and characteristics of that
    library; whether it is strong in certain fields of human
    endeavor, or weak in other fields. The spectrum of a star is as
    the same library when the books are arranged on the shelves in
    complete perfection and simplicity, so that he who looks may
    appraise its contents at any or all points. Let us consider the
    fundamental principles of spectroscopy.

    1. When a solid body, a liquid, or a highly-condensed gas is
    heated to incandescence, its light when passed through a
    spectroscope forms a continuous spectrum: that is, a band of
    light, red at one end and violet at the other, uninterrupted by
    either dark or bright lines.

    2. The light from the incandescent gas or vapor of a chemical
    element, passed through a spectroscope, forms a bright-line
    spectrum; that is, one consisting entirely of isolated bright
    lines, distributed differently throughout the spectrum for the
    different elements, or of bright lines superimposed upon a
    relatively faint continuous spectrum.

    3. If radiations from a continuous-spectrum source pass through
    cooler gases or vapors before entering the spectroscope, a
    dark-line spectrum results: that is, the positions which the
    bright lines in the spectra of the vapors and gases would have
    are occupied by dark or absorption lines. These are frequently
    spoken of as Fraunhofer lines.

    To illustrate: the gases and vapors forming the outer strata of
    the Sun's atmosphere would in themselves produce bright-line
    spectra of the elements involved. If these gases and vapors
    could in effect be removed, without changing underlying
    conditions, the remaining condensed body of the Sun should have
    a continuous spectrum. The cooler overlying gases and vapors
    absorb those radiations from the deeper and hotter sources
    which the gases and vapors would themselves emit, and thus form
    the dark-line spectrum of the Sun. The stretches of spectrum
    between the dark lines are of course continuous-spectrum
    radiations.

    These principles are illustrated in Fig. 12. The essential
    parts of a spectroscope are the slit–an opening perhaps
    1/100th of an inch wide and 1/10th of an inch long–to admit
    the light properly; a lens to render the light rays parallel
    before they fall upon the prism or grating; a prism or grating;
    a lens to receive the rays after they have been dispersed by
    the prism or grating and to form an image of the spectrum a
    short distance in front of the eye, where the eye will see the
    spectrum or a sensitive dry-plate will photograph it. If we
    place an alcohol lamp immediately in front of the slit and
    sprinkle some common salt in the flame the two orange bright
    lines of sodium will be seen in the eyepiece, close together,
    as in the upper of the two spectra in the illustration. If we
    sprinkle thallium salt in the flame the green line of that
    element will be visible in the spectrum. If we take the lamp
    away and place a lime light or a piece of white-hot iron in
    front of the slit we shall get a brilliant continuous spectrum
    not crossed by any lines, either bright or dark. Insert now the
    alcohol-sodium-thallium lamp between the lime light and the
    slit, and the observer will see the two sodium lines and one
    thallium line in the same places as before, but as dark lines
    on a background of bright continuous spectrum, as: illustrated
    in the lower of the two spectra. Let us insert a screen between
    the lamp and the lime light so as to cut out the latter, and we
    shall see the bright lines of sodium and thallium reappear as
    in the upper of the two spectra. These simple facts illustrate
    Kirchhoff's immortal discovery of certain fundamental
    principles of spectroscopy, in 1859. The gases and vapors in
    the lamp flame are at a lower temperature than the lime source.
    The cooler vapors of sodium and thallium have the power of
    absorbing exactly those rays from the hotter lime or other
    similar source which the vapors by themselves would emit to
    form bright lines.

    When we apply the spectroscope to celestial objects we find
    apparently an endless variety of spectra. We shall illustrate
    some of the leading characteristics of these spectra as in
    Figs. 13 to 18, inclusive, and Figs. 21, 22, 23 and 24. The
    spectra of some nebulae consist almost exclusively of isolated
    bright lines, indicating that these bodies consist of luminous
    gases, as Huggins determined in 1864; but a very faint
    continuous band of light frequently forms a background for the
    brilliant bright lines. Many of the nebular lines are due to
    hydrogen, others are due to helium; but the majority, including
    the two on the extreme right in Fig. 13, which we attribute to
    the hypothetical element nebulium, and the close pair on the
    extreme left, have not been matched in our laboratories and,
    therefore, are of unknown origin. Most of the irregular nebulae
    whose spectra have been observed, the ring nebulae, the
    planetary and stellar nebulae, have very similar spectra,
    though with many differences in the details.[1]

    [1] My colleague, Wright, who has been making a study of the
    nebular spectra, has determined the accurate positions of about
    67 bright nebular lines.

    The great spiral nebula in Andromeda has a continuous spectrum
    crossed by a multitude of absorption lines. The spectrum is a
    very close approach to the spectrum of our Sun. It is clear
    that this spiral nebula is widely different from the
    bright-line or gaseous nebulae in physical condition. The
    spiral may be a great cluster of stars which are approximate
    duplicates of our Sun, or there is a chance that it consists,
    as Slipher has suggested, of a great central sun, or group of
    suns, and of a multitude of small bodies or particles, such as
    meteoric matter, revolving around the nucleus; this finely
    divided matter being visible by reflected light which
    originates in the center of the system.

    There is an occasional star, like chi Carinae, whose spectrum
    consists almost wholly of bright lines, in general bearing no
    apparent relationship to the bright lines in the spectra of the
    gaseous nebulae except that the hydrogen lines are there, as
    they are almost everywhere. There is reason to believe that
    such a spectrum indicates the existence of a very extensive and
    very hot atmosphere surrounding the main body, or core, of the
    star in question. This particular star is remarkable in that it
    has undergone great changes in brilliancy and is located upon a
    background of nebulosity. The chances are strong that the star
    has rushed through the nebulosity with high rate of speed and
    that the resulting bombardment of the star has expanded and
    intensely heated its atmosphere.

    There are the Wolf-Rayet stars, named from the French
    astronomers who discovered the first three of this class, whose
    spectra show a great variety of combinations of continuous
    spectrum and bright bands. We believe that the continuous
    spectrum in such a star comes from the more condensed central
    part, or core, and that the bright-line light proceeds from a
    hot atmosphere extending far out from the core.

    The great majority of the stars have spectra which are
    continuous, except for the presence of dark or absorption
    lines: a few lines in the very blue stars, and an increasing
    number of lines as we pass from the blue through the yellow and
    red stars to those which are extremely red.

    Secchi in the late 60's classified the spectra of the brighter
    stars, according to the absorption lines in their spectra, into
    Types I, II III and IV, which correspond: Type I, to the very
    blue stars, such as Spica and Sirius; Type II, to the yellow
    stars similar to our Sun; Type III, to the red stars such as
    Aldebaran; and Type IV, to the extremely red stars, of which
    the brightest representatives are near the limit of naked-eye
    vision. Secchi knew little or nothing concerning stars whose
    spectra contain bright lines, except as to the isolated
    bright-line spectra of a few nebulae, and as to the bright
    hydrogen lines in gamma Cassiopeia, and his system did not
    include these.

    One of the most comprehensive investigations ever undertaken by
    a single institution was that of classifying the stars as to
    their spectra, over the entire sky, substantially down to and
    including the stars of eighth magnitude, by the Harvard College
    Observatory, as a memorial to the lamented Henry Draper.
    Professor Pickering and his associates have formulated a
    classification system which is now in universal use. It starts
    with the bright-line nebulae, passes to the bright-line stars,
    and then to the stars in which the helium absorption lines are
    prominent. The latter are called the helium stars, or
    technically the Class B stars. The next main division includes
    the stars in which hydrogen absorption is prominent, called
    Class A. Classes B and A are blue stars. Then follows in
    succession Class F, composed of bluish-yellow stars, which is
    in a sense a transition class between the hydrogen stars and
    those resembling our Sun, the latter called Class G. The Class
    G stars are yellow. Class K stars are the yellowish-red; Class
    M, the red; and Class N, the extremely red. Each of these
    classes has several subdivisions which make the transition from
    one main class to the next main class fairly gradual, and not
    per saltum; though it should be said that the relationship of
    Class N to Class M spectra is not clear. The illustration, Fig.
    17, brings out the principal features of the spectra of Classes
    B to M. The spectrum becomes more complicated as we pass from
    Class B to the Class M, and the color changes from blue to
    extreme red, because the violet and blue radiations become
    rapidly weaker as we pass through the various classes.

    GENERAL COURSE OF EVOLUTIONARY PROCESS

    The general course of the evolutionary processes as applied to
    the principal classes of celestial bodies is thought to be
    fairly well known. With very few exceptions astronomers are
    agreed as to the main trend of this order, but this must not be
    interpreted to mean that there are no outstanding differences
    of opinion. There are, in fact, some items of knowledge which
    seem to run counter to every order of evolution that has been
    proposed.

    The large irregular nebulae, such as the great nebula in Orion,
    the Trifid nebula, and the background of nebulosity which
    embraces a large part of the constellation of Orion, are
    thought to represent the earliest form of inorganic life known
    to us. The material appears to be in a chaotic state. There is
    no suggestion of order or system. The spectroscope shows that
    in many cases the substance consists of glowing gases or
    vapors; but whether they are glowing from the incandescence
    resulting from high temperature, or electrical condition, or
    otherwise, is unknown, though heat origin of their light is the
    simplest hypothesis now available. Whether such nebulae are
    originally hot or cold, we must believe that they are endowed
    with gravitational power, and that their molecules or particles
    are, or will ultimately be, in motion. It will happen that
    there are regions of greater density, or nuclei, here and there
    throughout the structure which will act as centers of
    condensation, drawing surrounding materials into combination
    with them. The processes of growth from nuclei originally small
    to volumes and masses ultimately stupendous must be slow at
    first, relatively more rapid after the masses have grown to
    moderate dimensions and the supplies of outlying materials are
    still plentiful, and again slow after the supplies shall have
    been largely exhausted. By virtue of motions prevailing within
    the original nebular structure, or because of inrushing
    materials which strike the central masses, not centrally but
    obliquely, low rotations of the condensed nebulous masses will
    occur. Stupendous quantities of heat will be generated in the
    building-up process. This heat will radiate rapidly into space
    because the gaseous masses are highly rarefied and their
    radiating surfaces are large in proportion to the masses. With
    loss of heat the nebulous masses will contract in volume and
    gradually assume forms more and more spherical. When the forms
    become approximately spherical, the first stage of stellar life
    may be said to have been reached.

    It was Herschel's belief that by processes of condensation,
    following the loss of heat by radiation into surrounding space,
    formless nebulae gravitated into nebula of smaller and smaller
    volumes until finally the planetary form was reached, and that
    planetaries were the ancestors of stars in general. That the
    planetaries do develop into stars, we have every reason to
    believe; but that all nebulae, or relatively many nebulae, pass
    through the planetary stage, or that many of our stars have
    developed from planetaries, we shall later find good reason for
    doubting. The probabilities are immensely stronger that the
    stars in general have been formed directly from the irregular
    nebulae, without the intervention of the planetaries. The
    planetary nebula seem to be exceptional cases, but to this
    point we shall return later.

    It is quite possible, and even probable, that gaseous masses
    have not in all cases passed directly to the stellar state. The
    materials in a gaseous nebula may be so highly attenuated, or
    be distributed so irregularly throughout a vast volume of
    space, that they will condense into solids, small meteoric
    particles for example, before they combine to form stars. Such
    masses or clouds of non-shining or invisible matter are thought
    to exist in considerable profusion within the stellar system.
    The nebulosity connected more or less closely with the brighter
    Pleiades stars may be a case in illustration. Slipher has
    recently found that the spectra of two small regions observed
    in this nebula are continuous, with absorption lines of
    hydrogen and helium. This spectrum is apparently the same as
    that of the bright Pleiades stars. Slipher's interpretation is
    that the nebula is not shining by its own light, but is
    reflecting to us the light of the Pleiades stars. That this
    material will eventually be drawn into the stars already
    existing in the neighborhood, or be condensed into new centers
    and form other stars, we can scarcely doubt. The condensation
    of such materials to form stars large enough to be seen from
    the great distance of the Pleiades cluster must generate heat
    in the process, and cause these stars in their earliest youth
    to be substantially as hot as other stars formed directly from
    gaseous materials. It is possible, also, that the spiral
    nebulae will develop into stars, perhaps each such object into
    many, or some of the larger ones into multitudes, of stars.

    Let us attempt to visualize the conditions which we think exist
    in a newly-formed star of average mass. It should be
    essentially spherical, with surface fairly sharply defined. Our
    Sun has average specific gravity of 1.4, as compared with that
    of water. The average density of the very young star must
    certainly be vastly lower; perhaps no greater than the density
    of our atmosphere at the Earth's surface; it may even be
    considerably lower than this estimate. The diameter of our Sun
    is 1,400,000 kilometers. The diameter of the average young star
    may be ten or twenty or forty times as great. The central
    volume or core of the star is undoubtedly a great deal denser
    than the surface strata, on account of pressure due to the
    star's own gravitational forces. The conditions in the outer
    strata should bear some resemblance to those existing in the
    gaseous nebula. The star may or may not have a corona closely
    or remotely similar to our Sun's corona. The deep interior of
    the star must be very hot, though not nearly so hot as the
    interiors of older stars; but the surface strata of the young
    star should be remarkably hot; for, being composed of highly
    attenuated gases, any lowering of the temperature by radiation
    into surrounding space will be compensated promptly through the
    medium of highly-heated convection currents which can travel
    more rapidly from the interior to the surface than in the case
    of stars in middle or old age. Even though the star, as
    observed in our most powerful telescopes, is a point of light,
    without apparent diameter, its outer strata should supply some
    bright lines in the spectrum, because these strata project out
    beyond what we may call the core of the star and themselves act
    as sources of light. The spectrum should, therefore, consist of
    some of the bright lines which were observed in the nebular
    spectrum, these proceeding from the outer strata of the star;
    and of a continuous spectrum made up of radiations proceeding
    from the deeper strata or core of the star, in which a few dark
    lines may be introduced by the absorption from those parts of
    the outer gaseous strata which lie between us and the core.

    A few hundred stellar spectra resembling this description are
    well known, discovered mostly at the Harvard Observatory. Their
    details differ greatly, but they have certain features in
    common. The bright lines of helium are extremely rare in stars,
    but they have been observed in a few stellar spectra. The
    bright lines of nebulium have never been observed in a true
    star: they and the radiations in the ultra-violet known as at
    3726A, seem to be confined to the nebular state; and the
    absorption lines of nebulium have never been observed in any
    spectrum. As soon as the stellar state is reached nebulium is
    no longer in evidence. Stellar spectra containing bright lines
    seem always to include hydrogen bright lines. This is as we
    should expect; hydrogen is the lightest known gas, and it is
    probably the substance which can best exist in the outer strata
    of stars in general. The extensive outer strata of very young
    stars seem to be composed largely of hydrogen, though other
    elements are in some cases present, as indicated by the weaker
    bright lines in a few cases. This preference of hydrogen for
    the outermost strata is illustrated by several very interesting
    observations of the nebulae. The nebulium lines are relatively
    strong in the central denser parts of the Orion and Trifid
    nebulae, but the hydrogen bright-lines are relatively very
    strong in the faint outlying parts of these nebulae. The
    planetary nebula B.D.–12 degrees.1172 is seen in the ordinary
    telescope to consist of a circular disc (probably a sphere or
    spheroid) of light and a faint star in its center. When this
    nebula is observed with a slitless spectrograph the hydrogen
    and nebulium components are seen as circular discs, but the
    hydrogen discs are larger than the nebulium discs. In other
    words, the hydrogen forms an atmosphere about the central star
    which extends out into space in all directions a great deal
    farther than the nebulium discs extend. The Wolf-Rayet
    star-planetary nebula D. M. + 30 degrees.3639 looks hazy in a
    powerful telescope, and when examined in a spectroscope the
    haziness is seen to be due to a sharply defined globe of
    hydrogen 5 seconds of arc in diameter surrounding the star in
    its center. Wolf and Burns have shown that in the Ring Nebula
    in Lyra the 3726A and the hydrogen images are larger as to
    outer diameter than the nebulium images, but that the latter
    are the more condensed on the inner edge of the ring. Wright
    has in the present year examined these and other nebulae with
    special reference to the distribution of the principal
    ingredients. He finds in general that the radiations at 4363A
    and 4686A, of unknown or possibly helium origin, are most
    closely compressed around the central nuclei of nebulae; that
    the matter definitely known to be helium is more extended in
    size; that the nebulium structure is still larger; and that the
    hydrogen uniformly extends out farther than the nebulium; and
    that the ultra violet radiation at 3726A seems to proceed from
    the largest volume of all. The 37726A line, like the nebulium
    line, is unknown in stellar spectra; it seems also to be
    confined to true nebulosity. Neglecting the elements which have
    never been observed in true stars, we may say that all these
    observations are in harmony with the view that hydrogen should
    be and is the principal element in the outer stratum of the
    very young star. A few of the stars whose spectra contain
    bright hydrogen lines have also a number of bright lines whose
    chemical origin is not known. They appear to exist exactly at
    this state of stellar life: several of them have not been found
    in the spectra of the gaseous nebulae, and they are not
    represented in the later types of stellar spectra. The strata
    which produce these bright lines are thought to be a little
    deeper in the stars than the outer hydrogen stratum.

    A slightly older stage of stellar existence is indicated by the
    type of spectrum in which some of the lines of hydrogen, always
    those at the violet end, are dark, and the remaining hydrogen
    lines, always those toward the red end, are bright. The
    brightest star in the Pleiades group, Alcyone, presents
    apparently the last of this series, for all of the hydrogen
    lines are dark except H alpha, in the red. In some of the
    bright-line stars which we have described, technically known as
    Oe5, Harvard College Observatory found that the dark helium and
    hydrogen lines exist, and apparently increase in intensity, on
    the average, as the bright lines become fainter. Wright has
    observed the absorption lines of helium and hydrogen in the
    spectra of the nuclei of some planetary nebulae, although the
    helium and hydrogen lines are bright in the nebulosity
    surrounding the nuclei. We may say that when all of the bright
    lines have disappeared from the spectra of stars, the helium
    lines, and likewise the hydrogen lines, have in general become
    fairly conspicuous. These stars are known as the helium stars,
    or stars of Class B. Proceeding through the subdivisions of
    Class B, the helium lines increase to a maximum of intensity
    and then decrease. The dark hydrogen lines are more and more in
    evidence, with intensities increasing slowly. In the middle and
    later subdivisions of the helium stars silicon, oxygen and
    nitrogen are usually represented by a few absorption lines.

    Just as the gaseous nebulae radiate heat into space and
    condense, so must the stars, with this difference: the nebulae
    are highly rarified bodies, with surfaces enormously large in
    proportion to the heat contents; and the radiation from them
    must be relatively rapid. In fact, some of the nebulae seem to
    be so highly rarified that radiation may take place from their
    interiors almost as well as from their surfaces. The radiation
    from a star just formed must occur at a much slower rate. The
    continued condensation of the star, following the loss of heat,
    must lead to a change of physical condition, which will be
    apparent in the spectrum. It should pass from the so-called
    helium group, to the hydrogen, or Class A group, not suddenly
    but by insensible gradations of spectrum. In the Class A stars
    the hydrogen lines are the most prominent features. The helium
    lines have disappeared, except in a few stars where faint
    helium remnants are in evidence. The magnesium lines have
    become prominent and the calcium lines are growing rapidly in
    strength. The so-called metallic lines, usually beginning with
    iron and titanium lines, which have a few extremely faint
    representatives in the last of the helium stars, become visible
    here and there in the Class A spectra, but they are not
    conspicuous.

    In the next main division, the Class F spectra, the metallic
    lines increase rapidly in prominence, and the hydrogen lines
    decrease slightly in strength. These stars are not so blue as
    the helium and hydrogen stars. They are intermediate between
    the blue stars and the yellow stars, which begin with the next
    class, G, of which our Sun is a representative.

    The metallic lines are in Class G spectra in great number and
    intensity, and the hydrogen lines are greatly reduced in
    prominence. The calcium bands are very wide and intense.

    Another step brings us to the very yellow and the
    slightly-reddish stars, known as Class K. These stars are weak
    in violet light, the hydrogen lines are substantially of the
    same intensity as the most prominent metallic lines, and the
    metallic lines are more and more in evidence.

    Stars in the last subdivisions of the Class K and all of the
    Class M stars are decidedly red. In these the hydrogen lines
    are still further weakened and the metallic lines are even more
    prominent. Their spectra are further marked by absorption bands
    of titanium oxide, which reach their maximum strength in the
    later subdivisions of Class M.

    The extremely red stars compose Class N on the Harvard scale.
    Their spectra are almost totally lacking in violet light, the
    metallic absorption is very strong, and there are conspicuous
    absorption bands of carbon.

    Deep absorbing strata of titanium and carbon oxides seem to
    exist in the atmospheres of the Class M and N stars,
    respectively. The presence of these oxides indicates a
    relatively low temperature, and this is what we should expect
    from stars so far advanced in life.

    The period of existence succeeding the very red stars has
    illustrations near at hand, we think, in Jupiter, Saturn,
    Uranus and Neptune, and in the Earth and the other small
    planets and the Moon: bodies which still contain much heat, but
    which are invisible save by means of reflected light.

    The progression of stellar development, which we have
    described, has been based upon the radiation of heat. This is
    necessarily gradual, and the corresponding changes of spectrum
    should likewise be gradual and continuous. It is not intended
    to give the impression that only a few types of spectra are in
    evidence: the variety is very great. The labels, Class B, Class
    A, and so on to Class N, are intended to mark the miles in the
    evolutionary journey. The Harvard experts have put up other
    labels to mark the tenths of miles, so to speak, and some day
    we shall expect to see the hundredths labeled. Further, it is
    not here proposed that heat radiation is the only vital factor
    in the processes of evolution. The mass of a star may be an
    important item, and the electrical conditions may be concerned.
    A very small star and a very massive star may develop
    differently, and it is conceivable that there may be actual
    differences of composition. But heat-radiation is doubtless the
    most important factor.

    The evolutionary processes must proceed with extreme
    deliberation. The radiation of the heat actually present at any
    moment in a large helium star would probably not require many
    tens of thousands of years, but this quantity of heat is
    negligible in comparison with the quantity generated within the
    star during and by the processes of condensation from the
    helium age down to the Class M state. We know that the
    compression of any body against resistance generates or
    releases heat. Now a gaseous star at any instant is in a state
    of equilibrium. Its internal heat and the centrifugal force due
    to its rotation about an axis are trying to expand it. Its own
    gravitational power is trying to draw all of its materials to
    the center. Until there is a loss of heat no contraction can
    occur; but just as soon as there is such a loss gravity
    proceeds to diminish the stellar volume. Contraction will
    proceed more slowly than we should at first thought expect,
    because in the process of contraction additional heat is
    generated and this becomes a factor in resisting further
    compression. Contraction is resisted vastly more by the heat
    generated in the process of contraction than it is by the store
    of heat already in evidence. The quantity of heat in our Sun,
    now existing as heat, would suffice to maintain its present
    rate of outflow only a few thousands of years. The heat
    generated in the process of the Sun's shrinkage under gravity,
    however, is so extensive as to maintain the supply during
    millions of years to come. Helmholtz has shown that the
    reduction of the Sun's radius at the rate of 45 meters per year
    would generate as much heat within the Sun as is now radiated.
    This rate of shrinkage is so slow that our most refined
    instruments could not detect a change in the solar diameter
    until after the lapse of 4,000 or 5,000 years. Again, there are
    reasons for suspecting that the processes of evolution in our
    Sun, and in other stars as well, may be enormously prolonged
    through the influence of energy within the atoms or molecules
    of matter composing them. The subatomic forces residing in the
    radioactive elements represent the most condensed form of
    energy of which we have any conception. It is believed that the
    subatomic energy in a mass of radium is at least a million-fold
    greater than the energy represented in the combustion or other
    chemical transformation of any ordinary substance having the
    same mass. These radioactive forces are released with extreme
    slowness, in the form of heat or the equivalent; and if these
    substances exist moderately in the Sun and stars, as they do in
    the Earth, they may well be important factors in prolonging the
    lives of these bodies.

    Speaking somewhat loosely, I think we may say that the
    processes of evolution from an extended nebula to a condensed
    nebula and from the latter to a spherical star, are
    comparatively rapid, perhaps normally confined to a few tens of
    millions of years; but that the further we proceed in the
    development process, from the blue star to the yellow, and
    possibly but not certainly on to the red star, the slower is
    the progress made, for the radiating surface through which all
    the energy from the interior must pass becomes smaller and
    smaller in proportion to the mass, and the convection currents
    which carry heat from the interior to the surface must slow
    down in speed.

    A HISTORY OF FIJI.

    BY DR. ALFRED GOLDSBOROUGH MAYER

    IV

    THE Fijians had a well-organized social system which recognized
    six classes of society. (1) Kings and queens (Tuis and Andis).
    (2) Chiefs of districts (Rokos). (3) Chiefs of villages,
    priests (Betes), and land owners (Mata-ni-vanuas). (4)
    Distinguished warriors of low birth, chiefs of the carpenter
    caste (Rokolas), and chiefs of the turtle fishermen. (5) Common
    people (Kai-si). (6) Slaves taken in battle.

    The high chiefs still inspire great respect, and indeed it has
    been the policy of the British government to maintain a large
    measure of their former authority. Thus of the 17 provinces
    into which the group was divided, 11 are governed by high
    chiefs entitled Roko Tui, and there are about 176 inferior
    chiefs who are the head men of districts, and 31 native
    magistrates. In so far as may be consistent with order and
    civilization these chiefs are permitted to govern in the old
    paternal manner, and they are veritably patriarchs of their
    people. The district chiefs are still elected by the land
    owners, mata-ni-vanuas, by a showing of hands as of old.

    Independent of respect paid to those in authority, rank is
    still reverenced in Fiji. Once acting under the kind permission
    and advice of our generous friend Mr. Allardyce, the colonial
    secretary, and accompanied by my ship-mates Drs. Charles H.
    Townsend, and H. F. Moore, I went upon a journey of some days
    into the interior of Viti Levu, our guide and companion being
    Ratu Pope Seniloli, a grandson of king Thakombau, and one of
    the high chiefs of Mbau. Upon meeting Ratu Pope every native
    dropped his burdens, stepped to the side of the wood-path and
    crouched down, softly chanting the words of the tame, muduo!
    wo! No one ever stepped upon his shadow, and if desirous of
    crossing his path they passed in front, never behind him. Clubs
    were lowered in his presence, and no man stood fully erect when
    he was near. The very language addressed to high chiefs is
    different from that used in conversation between ordinary men,
    these customs being such that the inferior places himself in a
    defenceless position with respect to his superior.

    It is a chief's privilege to demand service from his subjects;
    which was fortunate for us, for when we started down the
    Waidina River from Nabukaluka our canoes were so small and
    overloaded that the ripples were constantly lapping in over the
    gunwale, threatening momentarily to swamp us. Soon, however, we
    came upon a party of natives in a fine large canoe, and after
    receiving their tama Ratu Pope demanded: "Where are you going"?
    The men, who seemed somewhat awestricken, answered that it had
    been their intention to travel up the river. Whereupon Ratu
    Pope told them that this they might do, but we would take their
    canoe and permit them to continue in ours. To this they acceded
    with the utmost cheerfulness, although our noble guide would
    neither heed our protests nor permit us to reward them for
    their service, saying simply, "I am a chief. You may if you
    choose pay me." In this manner we continued to improve our
    situation by "exchanging" with every canoe we met which
    happened to be better than our own, until finally our princely
    friend ordered a gay party of merry-makers out of a fine large
    skiff, which they cheerfully "exchanged" for our leaky canoes
    and departed singing happily, feeling honored indeed that this
    opportunity had come to them to serve the great chief Ratu Pope
    Seniloli; and thus suffering qualms of conscience, we sailed to
    our destination leaving a wake of confusion behind us. Moreover
    I forgot to mention that many natives had by Ratu Pope's orders
    been diverted from their intended paths and sent forward to
    announce the coming of himself and the "American chiefs." Thus
    does one of the Royal house of Mbau proceed through Fiji.

    At first sight such behavior must appear autocratic, to say the
    least, but it should be remembered that a high chief has it in
    his power fully to recompense those about him, and this without
    the payment of a penny. Indeed, many intelligent natives still
    regret the introduction of money into their land, saying that
    all the white man's selfishness had been developed through its
    omnipotence. In Fiji to-day there are no poor, for such would
    be fed and given a house by those who lived beside them. The
    white man's callous brutality in ignoring the appeal of misery
    is incomprehensible to the natives of Fiji. "Progress" they
    have not in the sense that one man possesses vast wealth and
    many around him struggle helplessly, doomed to life-long
    poverty; nor have they ambition to toil beyond that occasional
    employment required to satisfy immediate wants. Yet if life be
    happy in proportion as the summation of its moments be
    contented, the Fijians are far happier than we. Old men and
    women rest beneath the shade of cocoa-palms and sing with the
    youths and maidens, and the care-worn faces and bent bodies of
    "civilization" are still unknown in Fiji. They still have
    something we have lost and never can regain.

    It is impossible to draw a line between personal service such
    as was rendered to Ratu Pope and a regular tax (lala) for the
    benefit of the entire community or the support of the communal
    government; and the recognition of this fact actuated the
    English to preserve much of the old system and to command the
    payment of taxes in produce, rather than in money.

    Land tenure in Fiji is a subject so complex that heavy volumes
    might be written upon it. In general it may be said that the
    chief can sell no land without the consent of his tribe.
    Cultivated land belonged to the man who originally farmed it,
    and is passed undivided to all his heirs. Waste land is held in
    common. Native settlers who have been taken into the tribes
    from time to time have been permitted to farm some of the waste
    land, and for this privilege they and their heirs must pay a
    yearly tribute to the chief either in produce or in service.
    Thus this form of personal lala is simply rent. The whole
    subject of land-ownership has given the poor English a world of
    trouble, as one may see who cares to read the official reports
    of the numerous intricate cases that have come before the
    courts.

    For example, one party based their claims to land on the
    historic fact that their ancestors had eaten the chief of the
    original owners, and the solemn British court allowed the
    claim.

    Basil Thomson in his interesting work upon "The Fijians; a
    Study of the Decline of Custom," has given an authoritative
    summary of the present status of taxation and land tenure, land
    being registered under a modification of the Australian Torrens
    system.

    In order to protect these child-like people from the avarice of
    our own race they are not permitted to sell their lands, and
    the greater portion of the area of Fiji is still held by the
    natives. The Hawaiian Islands now under our own rule furnish a
    sad contrast, for here the natives are reduced by poverty to a
    degraded state but little above that of peonage. The Fijians.
    on the other hand, may not sell, but may with the consent of
    the commissioner of native affairs lease their lands for a
    period of not more than twenty years.

    The Fijians appear never to have been wholly without a medium
    of exchange, for sperm-whale's teeth have always had a
    recognized purchasing power, but are more especially regarded
    as a means of expressing good will and honesty of purpose. A
    whale's tooth is as effective to secure compliance with the
    terms of a bargain as an elaborately engraved bond would be
    with us. More commonly, however, exchanges are direct, each man
    bringing to the village green his taro, yaqona, yams or fish
    and exchanging with his neighbors; the rare disputes being
    settled by the village chief.

    In traveling you will discover no hotels, but will be
    entertained in the stranger's houses, and in return for your
    host's hospitality you should make presents to the chief.
    Indeed to journey in good fashion you should be accompanied by
    a train of bearers carrying heavy bags full of purposed gifts,
    and nowhere in the world is the "rate per mile" higher than in
    Polynesia.

    As in all communities, including our own world of finance, a
    man's wealth consists not only in what he possesses but even
    more so in the number of people from whom he can beg or borrow.
    Wilkes records an interesting example of this, for he found
    that the rifle and other costly presents he had presented to
    King Tanoa were being seized upon by his (Tanoa's) nephew who
    as his vasu had a right to take whatever he might select from
    the king's possessions. Indeed, in order to keep his property
    in sight, Tanoa was forced to give it to his own sons, thus
    escaping the rapacity of his nephew. The construction of the
    British law is such that a vasu who thus appropriates property
    to himself could be sued and forced to restore it, but not a
    single Fijian has yet been so mean as to bring such a matter
    into court.

    An individual as such can hardly be said to own property, for
    nearly all things belong to his family or clan, and are shared
    among cousins. This condition is responsible for that absence
    of personal ambition and that fatal contentment with existing
    conditions, which strikes the white man as so illogical, but
    which is nevertheless the dominant feature of the social fabric
    of the Polynesians, and which has hitherto prevented the
    introduction of "ideals of modern progress." The natives are
    happy; why work when every reasonable want is already supplied?
    None are rich in material things, but none are beggars
    excepting in the sense that all are such. No one can be a
    miser, a capitalist, a banker, or a "promoter" in such a
    community, and thieves are almost unknown. Indeed, the honesty
    of the Fijians is one of those virtues which has excited the
    comment of travelers. Wilkes, who loathed them as "condor-eyed
    savages," admits that the only thing which any native attempted
    to steal from the Peacock was a hatchet, and upon being
    detected the chief requested the privilege of taking the man
    ashore in order that he might be roasted and eaten. Theft was
    always severely punished by the chief; Maafu beating a thief
    with the stout stalk of a cocoanut leaf until the culprit's
    life was despaired of, and Tui Thakau wrapping one in a tightly
    wound rope so that not a muscle could move while the wretch
    remained exposed for an entire day to the heat of the sun.

    During Professor Alexander Agassiz's cruises in which he
    visited nearly every island of the Fijis, and the natives came
    on board by hundreds, not a single object was stolen, although
    things almost priceless in native estimation lay loosely upon
    the deck. Once, indeed, when the deck was deserted by both
    officers and crew and fully a hundred natives were on board, we
    found a man who had been gazing wistfully for half an hour at a
    bottle which lay upon the laboratory table. Somehow he had
    managed to acquire a shilling, a large coin in Fiji, and this
    he offered in exchange for the coveted bottle. One can never
    forget his shout of joy and the radiance of his honest face as
    he leaped into his canoe after having received it as a gift.

    Even the great chief Ratu Epele of Mbau beamed with joy when
    presented with a screw-capped glass tobacco jar, and Tui Thakau
    of Somo somo had a veritable weakness for bottles and possessed
    a large collection of these treasures.

    Intelligent and well-educated natives who know whereof they
    speak have told me that they desire not the white man's system,
    entailing as it does untold privation and heart-burnings to the
    many that the few may enjoy a surfeit of mere material things.
    As the natives say, "The white man possesses more than we, but
    his life is full of toil and sorrow, while our days are happy
    as they pass."

    Thus in the Pacific life is of to-day; the past is dead, and
    the future when it comes will pass as to-day is passing. Life
    is a dream, an evanescent thing, all but meaningless, and real
    only as is the murmur of the surf when the sea-breeze comes in
    the morning, and man awakens from the oblivion of night.

    Hoarded wealth inspires no respect in the Pacific, and indeed,
    were it discovered, its possession would justify immediate
    confiscation. Yet man must raise idols to satisfy his instinct
    to worship things above his acquisition, and thus rank is the
    more reverenced because respect for property is low. Even
    to-day there is something god-like in the presence of the high
    chiefs, and none will cross the shadow of the king's house.
    Even in war did a common man kill a chief he himself was killed
    by men of his own tribe.

    As it is with property so with relationships. The family ties
    seem loosened; every child has two sets of parents, the adopted
    and the real, and relationships founded upon adoption are more
    respected than the real. Rank descends mainly through the
    mother. The son of a high chief by a common woman is a low
    chief, or even a commoner, but the son of a chieftainess by a
    common man is a chief. Curiously, there are no words in Fijian
    which are the exact equivalent of widow and widower. In the
    Marshall group the chief is actually the husband of all the
    women of his tribe, and as Lorimer Fison has said in his "Tales
    from Old Fiji," their designation and understanding of
    relationships suggests that there was once a time when "all the
    women were the wives of every man, and all the men were the
    husbands of every woman," as indeed was almost the case in
    Tahiti at the time of Captain Cook's visit to this island.

    The social customs of Fiji are rarely peculiar to Fiji itself,
    but commonly show their relationship or identity with those of
    the Polynesians or Papuans. Curiously indeed, while the
    original stock of the Fijians was probably pure Papuan, their
    social and economic systems are now dominated by Polynesian
    ideas, and only among the mountain tribes do we find a clear
    expression of the crude Papuan systems of life and thought.
    This in itself shows that under stimulation the Fijians are
    capable of advancement in cultural ideals.

    This superposition of a Polynesian admixture upon a barbarous
    negroid stock may account for the anomalous character of the
    Fijians, for in the arts they equalled or in some things
    excelled the other island peoples of the Pacific, and some of
    their customs approached closely to the cultural level of the
    Polynesians, but in certain fundamental things they remained
    the most fiendish savages upon earth. Indeed we should expect
    that contact with a somewhat high culture would introduce new
    wants, and thus affect their arts more profoundly than their
    customs.

    In common with all primitive peoples, their names of men and
    women are descriptive of some peculiarity or circumstance
    associated with the person named. Indeed, names were often
    changed after important events in a person's life, thus our old
    friend Thakombau began life as Seru, then after the coup d'etat
    in which he slaughtered his father's enemies and reestablished
    Tanoa's rule in Mbau he was called Thakombau (evil to Mbau). At
    the time he also received another name Thikinovu (centipede) in
    allusion to his stealthiness in approaching to bite his enemy,
    but this designation, together with his "missionary" name
    "Ebenezer," did not survive the test of usage. Miss Gordon
    Cumming gives an interesting list of Fijian names translated
    into English. For women they were such as Spray of the Coral
    Reef, Queen of Parrot's Land, Queen of Strangers, Smooth Water,
    Wife of the Morning Star, Mother of Her Grandchildren, Ten
    Whale's Teeth, Mother of Cockroaches, Lady Nettle, Drinker of
    Blood, Waited For, Rose of Rewa, Lady Thakombau, Lady Flag,
    etc. The men's names were such as The Stone (eternal) God,
    Great Shark, Bad Earth, Bad Stranger, New Child, More Dead
    Man's Flesh, Abode of Treachery, Not Quite Cooked, Die Out of
    Doors, Empty Fire, Fire in the Bush, Eats Like a God, King of
    Gluttony, Ill Cooked, Dead Man, Revenge, etc.

    In the religion of a people we have the most reliable clue to
    the history of their progress in culture and intelligence, for
    religions even when unwritten are potent to conserve old
    conceptions, and thus their followers advance beyond them, as
    does the intelligence of the twentieth century look pityingly
    upon the conception of the cruel and jealous God of the Old
    Testament, whose praises are nevertheless still sung in every
    Christian church. Thus in Tahiti the people were not cannibals,
    but the gods still appeared in the forms of birds that fed upon
    the bodies of the sacrificed. The eye of the victim was,
    indeed, offered to the chief, who raised it to his lips but did
    not eat it. In Samoa also where the practice of cannabalism was
    very rare and indulged in only under great provocation, some of
    the gods remained cannibals, and the surest way of appeasing
    any god was to be laid upon the stones of a cold oven. In
    Tahiti and Samoa, while most of the gods were malevolent, a few
    were kindly disposed towards mortals; in Fiji, however, they
    were all dreaded as the most powerful, sordid, cruel and
    vicious cannibal ghosts that have ever been conjured into being
    in the realm of thought.

    All over the Pacific from New Zealand to Japan, and from New
    Guinea to Hawaii, ancestor-worship forms the backbone of every
    religion as clearly as it did in Greece or Rome. There are
    everywhere one or more very ancient gods who may always have
    existed and from whom all others are descended. Next in order
    of reverence, although not always in power, come their
    children, and finally the much more numerous grandchildren and
    remote descendants of these oldest and highest gods. Finally,
    after many generations, men of chieftain's rank were born to
    the gods. Thus a common man could never attain the rank of a
    high chief, for such were the descendants of the gods, while
    commoners were created out of other clay and designed to be
    servants to the chiefs.

    But the process of god-making did not end with the appearance
    of men, for great chiefs and warriors after death became kalou
    yalo, or spirits, and often remained upon earth a menace to the
    unwary who might offend them. Curiously, these deified mortals
    might suffer a second death which would result in their utter
    annihilation, and while in Fiji we heard a tale of an old chief
    who had met with the ghost of his dead enemy and had killed him
    for the second and last time; the club which served in this
    miraculous victory having been hung up in the Mbure as an
    object of veneration.

    Of a still lower order were the ghosts of common men or of
    animals, and most dreaded of all was the vengeful spirit of the
    man who had been devoured. The ghosts of savage Fiji appear all
    to have been malevolent and fearful beings, whereas those of
    the more cultured Polynesians were some of them benevolent. As
    Ellis says of the Tahitian mythology:

    Each lovely island was made a sort of fairyland and the spells
    of enchantment were thrown over its varied scenes. The
    sentiment of the poet that

    "Millions of spiritual creatures walk the earth,
    Unseen, both when we wake, and when we sleep"

    was one familiar to their minds, and it is impossible not to
    feel interested in a people who were accustomed to consider
    themselves surrounded by invisible intelligences, anti who
    recognized in the rising sun, the mild and silver moon, the
    shooting star, the meteor's transient flame, the ocean's roar,
    the tempest's blast, or the evening breeze the movements of
    mighty spirits.

    The gods and ghosts of Fiji often entered into the bodies of
    animals or men, especially idiots.

    Thus when the Carnegie Institution Expedition arrived at the
    Murray Islands in Torres Straits, the scientific staff were
    much pleased at the decided evidences of respect shown by the
    natives until it came out that the Islanders considered their
    white guests to be semi-idiots, and hence powerful sorcerers to
    be placated. Fijian religion had developed into the oracular
    stage, and the priest after receiving prayers and offerings
    would on occasions be entered into by the god. Tremors would
    overspread his body, the flesh of which would creep horribly.
    His veins would swell, his eyeballs protrude with excitement
    and his voice, becoming quavering and unnatural, would whine
    out strange words, words spoken by the god himself and unknown
    to the priest who as his unconscious agent was overcome by
    violent convulsions. Slowly the contortions grew less and with
    a start the priest would awaken, dash his club upon the ground
    and the god would leave him. It may well be imagined that the
    priests were the most powerful agents of the chiefs in
    forwarding the interests of their masters, for, as in ancient
    Greece or Rome, nothing of importance was undertaken without
    first consulting the oracle.

    Surrounded by multitudes of demons, ghosts, and genii who were
    personified in everything about him, religion was the most
    powerful factor in controlling Fijian life and politics. In
    fact, it entered deeply into every act the native performed.
    The gods were more monstrous in every way than man, but in all
    attributes only the exaggerated counterparts of Fijian chiefs.

    War was constantly occurring among these gods and spirits, and
    even high gods could die by accident or be killed by those of
    equal rank so that at least one god, Samu, was thus dropped out
    of the mythology in 1847.

    Ndengei was the oldest and greatest, but not the most
    universally reverenced god. He lived in a cavern in the
    northeastern end of Viti Levu, and usually appeared as a snake,
    or as a snake's head with a body of stone symbolizing eternal
    life. Among the sons and grandsons of Ndengei were Roko
    Mbati-ndua, the one-toothed lord; a fiend with a huge tooth
    projecting from his lower jaw and curving over the top of his
    head. He had bat's wings armed with claws and was usually
    regarded as a harbinger of pestilence. The mechanic's god was
    eight-handed, gluttony had eighty stomachs, wisdom possessed
    eight eyes. Other gods were the adulterer, the abductor of
    women of rank and beauty, the rioter, the brain-eater, the
    killer of men, the slaughter god, the god of leprosy, the
    giant, the spitter of miracles, the gods of fishermen and of
    carpenters, etc. One god hated mosquitoes and drove them away
    from the place where he lived. The names and stations of the
    gods are described by Thomas Williams, who has given the most
    detailed account of the old religion.

    As with all peoples whose religion is barbarous, there were
    ways of obtaining sanctuary and many a man has saved his life
    by taking advantage of the tabus which secured their operation.
    No matter how desirous your host might be of murdering you, as
    long as you remained a guest under his roof you were safe,
    although were you only a few yards away from his door he would
    eagerly attack you.

    But not only did the Fijians live in a world peopled by
    witches, wizards, prophets, seers and fortune-tellers, but
    there was a perfect army of fairies which overran the whole
    land, and the myths concerning which would have filled volumes
    could they ever have been gathered. The gnome-like spirits of
    the mountains had peaked heads, and were of a vicious, impish
    disposition, but were powerless to injure any one who carried a
    fern leaf in his hand.

    Sacred relics such as famous clubs, stones possessing
    miraculous powers, etc., were sometimes kept in Fijian temples,
    but there were no idols such as were prayed to by the
    Polynesians.

    The fearful alternatives of heaven and hell were unknown to the
    Fijians. They believed in an eternal existence for men,
    animals, and even canoes and other inanimate things, but the
    future life held forth no prospect either of reward for virtues
    or punishment for evil acts committed while alive. So certain
    were they of a future life that they always referred to the
    dead as "the absent ones," and their land of shades (Mbulu) was
    not essentially different from the world they lived in. Indeed,
    their chief idea of death was that of rest, for as William's
    states, they have an adage: "Death is easy: Of what use is
    life? To die is rest."

    There were, however, certain precautions the Fijian felt it
    advisable to take before entering the world to come. If he had
    been so unfortunate as not to have killed a man, woman or
    child, his duty would be the dismal one of pounding filth
    throughout eternity, and disgraceful careers awaited those
    whose ears were not bored or women who were not tatooed upon
    parts covered by the liku. Moreover, should a wife not
    accompany him (be strangled at the time of his death) his
    condition would be the dismal one of a spirit without a cook.
    Thirdly, as one was at the time of death so would the spirit be
    in the next world. It was therefore an advantage to die young,
    and people often preferred to be buried alive, or strangled,
    than to survive into old age. Lastly and most important, one
    must not die a bachelor, for such are invariably dashed to
    pieces by Nangganangga, even if they should succeed in elud-
    ing the grasp of the Great Woman, Lewa-levu, who flaunts the
    path of the departed spirits and searches for the ghosts of
    good-looking men. Let us imagine, however, that our shade
    departs this life in the best of form, young, married, with the
    lobes of his ears pierced, not dangerously handsome and a
    slayer of at least one human being. He starts upon the long
    journey to the Valhalla of Fiji. Soon he comes to a spiritual
    Pandanus at which he must throw the ghost of the whale's tooth
    which was placed in his hand at time of burial. If he succeeds
    in hitting the Pandanus, he may then wait until the spirit of
    his strangled wife comes to join him, after which he boards the
    canoe of the Fijian Charon and proceeds to Nambanggatai, where
    until 1847 there dwelt the god Samu, and after his death
    Samuyalo "the killer of souls."

    This god remains in ambush in some spiritual mangrove bushes
    and thrusts a reed within the ground upon the path of the ghost
    as a warning not to pass the spot. Should the ghost be brave he
    raises his club in defiance, whereupon Samuyalo appears, club
    in hand, and gives battle. If killed in this combat, the ghost
    is cooked and eaten by the soul killer, and if wounded he must
    wander forever among the mountains, but if the ghost be
    victorious over the god he may pass on to be questioned by
    Ndengei, who may consign him either to Mburotu, the highest
    heaven, or drop him over a precipice into a somewhat inferior
    but still tolerable abode, Murimuria. This Ndengei does in
    accordance with the caprice of the moment and without reference
    either to the virtues or the faults of the deceased. Thus of
    those who die only a few can enter the higher heaven for the
    Great Woman and the Soul destroyer overcome the greater number
    of those who dare to face them. As for the victims of cannibal
    feasts, their souls are devoured by the gods when their bodies
    are eaten by man.

    In temperament and ambitions the spirits of the dead remained
    as they were upon earth, but of more monstrous growth in all
    respects, resembling giants greater and more vicious than man.
    War and cannibalism still prevailed in heaven, and the
    character of the inhabitants seems to have been fiendish or
    contemptible as on earth; for the spirits of women who were not
    tattooed were unceasingly pursued by their more fortunate
    sisters, who tore their bodies with sharp shells, often making
    mince-meat of them for the gods to eat. Also the shade of any
    one whose ears had not been pierced was condemned to carry a
    masi log over his shoulder and submit to the eternal ridicule
    of his fellow spirits.

    Altogether, this religion seems to have been as sordid, brutal
    and vicious as was the ancestral negroid stock of the Fijians.
    Connected with it there was, however, a rude mythology, clumsy
    but romantic, too much of which has been lost; for the natives
    of to-day have largely forgotten its stories or are ashamed to
    repeat it to the whites. In recent times the natives have
    tended to make their folk-lore conform to Biblical stories, or
    to adapt them to conditions of the present day. The interesting
    subject of the lingering influence of old beliefs upon the life
    of the natives of to-day has engaged the attention of Basil
    Thomson in "The Fijians, a Study of the Decay of Custom."

    As in every British colony, the people are taught to respect
    the law. Sentences of imprisonment are meted out to natives for
    personal offences which if committed by white men would be
    punished by small fines, but the reason for this is that in the
    old native days such acts were avenged by murder, and it is to
    prevent crime that a prison term has been ordained. The natives
    take their imprisonment precisely as boys in boarding school
    regard a flogging, the victim commonly becoming quite a hero
    and losing no caste among his fellows. Indeed it is a common
    sight to see bands of from four to eight stalwart "convicts" a
    mile or more from the prison marching unguarded through the
    woods as they sing merrily on their way "home" to the jail.
    Once I recall seeing two hundred prisoners, all armed with long
    knives, engaged in cutting weeds along the roadside, chanting
    happily as they slashed, while a solitary native dressed only
    in a waist-cloth and armed only with a club stood guard at one
    end of the line, and this not near the prison, but in a lonely
    wood fully a mile from the nearest house.

    In 1874, the British undertook the unique task of civilizing
    without exploiting a barbarous and degraded race which was
    drifting hopelessly into ruin. They began the solution of this
    complex problem by arresting the entire race and immuring them
    within the protecting walls of a system which recognized as its
    cardinal principle that the natives were unfit to think or act
    for themselves. For a generation the Fijians have been in a
    prison wherein they have become the happiest and best behaved
    captives upon earth. During this time they have become
    reconciled to a life of peace, and have forgotten the taste of
    human flesh; and while they cherish no love for the white man,
    they feel the might of his law and know that his decrees are as
    finalities of fate. All are serving life sentences to the white
    man's will, and the fire of their old ambition has cooled into
    the dull embers of resignation and then died into the apathy of
    contentment with things that are. Worse still, they have grown
    fond of their prison world, and the most pessimistic feature in
    the Fijian situation of to-day is the evident fact that there
    is almost no discontent among the natives. Old things have
    withered and decayed, but new ambition has not been born.

    It is in no spirit of criticism of British policy that I have
    written the above paragraph for it was absolutely necessary
    that the race should "calm down" for a generation at least
    before it could be trusted to arise. Now, however, there are no
    more old chiefs whose memories hark back to days of savagery,
    and now for the first and only time has come the critical
    period in the unique governmental experiment the British have
    undertaken to perform, for now is the time when the child must
    learn to walk alone and the support of guardian arms must in
    kindness be withdrawn, else there must be nurtured but a
    cripple, not a man.

    Among the generation of to-day the light of a new ambition must
    appear in Fiji or the race shall dwindle to its death. No real
    progress has been made by the Fijians; they have received much
    from their teachers, but have given nothing in return. They are
    in the position of a youth whose schooling has just been
    finished, life and action lie before him; will he awaken to his
    responsibility, develop his latent talent, character and power,
    and recompense his teachers by achievement, or will he sink
    into the apathy of a vile content?

    The situation in Fiji is one of peculiar delicacy for the
    desire for better things must arise among the Fijians
    themselves, and should it once appear, the paternalism of the
    present government must be wisely withdrawn to permit of more
    and more freedom in proportion as the natives may become
    competent to think and act rightly for themselves. A cardinal
    difficulty is the unfortunate fact that the natives DESIRE no
    change, and even if individually discontented and ambitious,
    they know of no profession, arts or trades to which they might
    turn with hope of fortune. The establishment of manual training
    schools wherein money-making trades should be taught, if
    possible BY NATIVE teachers, is sorely needed in Fiji.

    At present there is too little freedom of thought in Fiji; fear
    of the chief and of Samuyalo's club has been replaced by fear
    of the European and his hell. Free, fearless thought is the
    father of high action, and while their minds remain steeped in
    an apathy of dread there can be no soil in which the seed of
    independence can germinate.

    Yet it is still possible that the Fijians may attain
    civilization. Of all the archipelagoes of Polynesia, Fiji alone
    may still be called the "Isles of Hope." As one who has known
    and grown to love these honest, hospitable, simple people, I
    can only hope that the day is not far distant when a leader may
    arise among them who will turn their faces toward the light of
    a brighter sky, and their hands to a worthier task than has
    ever yet been performed in Polynesia.

    Yet why civilize them? Often does one ask oneself this
    question, but the answer comes as the voice of fate, "they must
    attain civilization or they must die." Should the population
    continue to decline at its present rate, the time is imminent
    when the dark-skinned men of Fiji will be not the natives, but
    the swarming progeny of the coolies of Calcutta.

    Nowhere over all the wide Pacific have the natives been more
    wisely or unselfishly ruled than in Fiji, yet even here native
    life seems to be growing less and less purposeful year by year.
    In time it is hoped a reaction may set in and that with the
    decline of communism new ambitions may replace the old, but
    then will come the problem of the rich and the poor–a thing
    unknown in Fijian life to-day.

    Hardly the first lessons in civilization have been taught in
    Polynesia, yet who can predict the noon day, should even the
    faintest glow appear in native hope. In former ages the
    Japanese were a barbarous insular people, and as in our own
    civilization the traditions and habits of rude Aryan ancestors
    still color our fundamental thoughts so in Japan we find
    evidences of a culture essentially similar to that of the
    Pacific Islands of to-day. The ancient ancestor worship of
    Japan is strangely like that of the tropical Pacific with its
    gods, the ghosts of long departed chiefs, and its high chief a
    living god to-day. Moreover in the Pacific Islands the house
    consists of but a single room, and such to-day is essentially
    the case in Japan, save only that delicate paper screens divide
    its originally unitary floor-space into temporary compartments.
    As in the South Seas, matting still covers the floor of the
    Japanese house, its roof is thatched, and is constructed before
    the sides are made, there is no chimney, the fire-place is an
    earthen space upon the floor or is sustained within an
    artistically molded bronze brazier, the refined descendant of
    the cruder hearth. In Polynesia as in Japan one seats oneself
    anywhere in tailor-fashion upon the floor, and upon this floor
    the meals are served, and here one sleeps at night, nor will
    the women partake of food in the presence of the men. In
    essential fundamental things of life the Japanese show their
    kinship in custom and tradition to the insular peoples of
    Asiatic origin now occupying the Pacific, and if Japan has
    attained to so great a height in culture and civilization, why
    may we not hope for better days for the South Sea Islanders?

    WAR SELECTION IN THE ANCIENT WORLD

    BY CHANCELLOR DAVID STARR JORDAN

    LELAND STANFORD JUNIOR UNIVERSITY

    "The human harvest was bad!" Thus the historian sums up the
    conditions in Rome in the days of the good emperor, Marcus
    Aurelius. By this he meant that while population and wealth
    were increasing, manhood had failed. There were men enough in
    the streets, men enough in the camps, menial laborers enough
    and idlers enough, but of good soldiers there were too few. For
    the business of the state, which in those days was mainly war,
    its men were inadequate.

    In recognition of this condition we touch again the
    overshadowing fact in the history of Europe, the effect of
    "military selection" on the human breed.

    In rapid survey of the evidence brought from history one must
    paint the picture, such as it is, with a broad brush, not
    attempting to treat exceptions and qualifications, for which
    this article has no space and concerning which records yield no
    data. Such exceptions, if fully understood, would only prove
    the rule. The evil effects of military selection and its
    associated influences have long been recognized in theory by
    certain students of social evolution. But the ideas derived
    from the sane application of our knowledge of Darwinism to
    history are even now just beginning to penetrate the current
    literature of war and peace. In public affairs most nations
    have followed the principle of opportunism, "striking while the
    iron is hot," without regard to future results, whether of
    financial exhaustion or of race impoverishment.

    The recorded history of Rome begins with small and vigorous
    tribes inhabiting the flanks of the Apennines and the valleys
    down to the sea, and blending together to form the Roman
    republic. They were men of courage and men of action, virile,
    austere, severe and dominant.[1] They were men who "looked on
    none as their superior and none as their inferior." For this
    reason, Rome was long a republic. Free-born men control their
    own destinies. "The fault," says Cassius, "is not in our stars,
    but in ourselves that we are underlings." Thus in freedom, when
    Rome was small without glory, without riches, without colonies
    and without slaves, she laid the foundations of greatness.

    [1] Virilis, austerus, severus, dominous, good old words
    applied by Romans to themselves.

    But little by little the spirit of freedom gave way to that of
    domination. Conscious of power, men sought to exercise it, not
    on themselves but on one another. Little by little this meant
    aggression, suppression, plunder, struggle, glory and all that
    goes with the pomp and circumstance of war. So the
    individuality in the mass was lost in the aggrandizement of the
    few. Independence was swallowed up in ambition and patriotism
    came to have a new meaning, being transferred from hearth and
    home to the camp and the army.

    In the subsequent history of Rome, we have now to consider only
    a single factor, the reversal of selection." In Rome's
    conquests, Vir, the real man, went forth to battle and foreign
    invasion; Homo, the human being, remained on the farm and in
    the workshop and begat the new generations. "Vir gave place to
    Homo," says the Latin author. Men of good stock were replaced
    by the sons of slaves and camp-followers, the riff-raff of
    those the army sucked in but could not use.

    The Fall of Rome was due not to luxury, effeminacy or
    corruption, not to Nero's or Caligula's wickedness, nor to the
    futility of Constantine's descendants. It began at Philippi,
    where the spirit of domination overcame the spirit of freedom.
    It was forecast still earlier in the rise of consuls and
    triumvirs incident to the thinning out of the sturdy and
    self-sufficient strains who brooked no arbitrary rule. While
    the best men were falling in war, civil or foreign, or remained
    behind in faraway colonies, the stock at home went on repeating
    its weakling parentage. A condition significant in Roman
    history is marked by the gradual swelling of the mob, with the
    rise in authority of the Emperor who was the mob's exponent.
    Increase of arbitrary power went with the growing weakness of
    the Romans themselves. Always the "Emperor" serves as a sort of
    historical barometer by which to measure the abasement of the
    people. The concentrated power of Julius Caesar, resting on his
    own tremendous personality, showed that the days of Cincinnatus
    and of Junius Brutus were past. The strength of Augustus rested
    likewise in personality. The rising authority of later emperors
    had its roots in the ineffectiveness of the mob, until it came
    to pass that "the little finger of Constantine was thicker than
    the loins of Augustus." This was due not to Constantine's
    force, but to the continued reversal of selection among the
    people over whom he ruled. The emperor, no longer the strong
    man holding in check all lesser men and organizations, became
    the creature of the mob; and "the mob, intoxicated with its own
    work, worshipped him as divine." Doubtless the last emperor,
    Augustulus Romulus, before the Goths threw him into the
    scrap-heap of history, was regarded by the mob and himself as
    the most god-like of the whole succession.

    The Romans of the Republic might perhaps have made a history
    very different. Had they held aloof from world-conquering
    schemes Rome might have remained a republic, enduring even down
    to our day. The seeds of Rome's fall lay not in race nor in
    form of government, nor in wealth nor in senility, but in the
    influences by which the best men were cut off from parenthood,
    leaving its own weaker strains and strains of lower races to be
    fathers of coming generations.

    "The Roman Empire," says Professor Seely, "perished for want of
    men." Even Julius Caesar notes the dire scarcity of men, while
    at the same time there were people enough. The population
    steadily grew; Rome was filling up like an overflowing marsh.
    Men of a certain type were plenty, but self-reliant farmers,
    "the hardy dwellers on the flanks of the Apennines," men of the
    early Roman days, these were fast going, and with the change in
    type of population came the turn in Roman history.

    The mainspring of the Roman army for centuries has been the
    patient strength and courage, capacity for enduring hardships,
    instinctive submission to military discipline of the population
    that lined the Apennines.

    "The effect of the wars was that the ranks of the small farmers
    were decimated, while the number of slaves who did not serve in
    the army multiplied," says Professor Bury. Thus "Vir gave place
    to Homo," thus the mob filled Rome and the mob-hero rose to the
    imperial throne. No wonder that Constantine seemed greater than
    Augustus. No wonder that "if Tiberius chastised his subjects
    with whips, Valentinian chastised them with scorpions."[2]

    [2] The point of this is that the cruel Tiberius was less
    severe on the Romans of his day than was the relatively
    benevolent Valentinian on his decadent people.

    With Marcus Aurelius and the Antonines came a "period of
    sterility and barrenness in human beings." Bounties were
    offered for marriage. Penalties were devised against
    race-suicide. "Marriage," says Metellus, "is a duty which,
    however painful, every citizen ought manfully to discharge."
    Wars were conducted in the face of a declining birth-rate, and
    the decline in quality and quantity in the human breed engaged
    very early the attention of Roman statesmen. Deficiencies of
    numbers were made up by immigration, willing or enforced.
    Failure in quality was beyond remedy.

    Says Professor Zumpt:

    'Government having assumed godhead, took at the same time the
    appurtenances of it. Officials multiplied. Subjects lost their
    rights. Abject fear paralyzed the people and those that ruled
    were intoxicated with insolence and cruelty…. The worst
    government is that which is most worshipped as divine. . . .
    The emperor possessed in the army an overwhelming force over
    which citizens had no influence, which was totally deaf to
    reason or eloquence, which had no patriotism because it had no
    country, which had no humanity because it had no domestic ties.
    . . . There runs through Roman literature a brigand's and
    barbarian's contempt for honest industry. . . . Roman
    civilization was not a creative kind, it was military, that is,
    destructive.'

    What was the end of it all? The nation bred Romans no more. To
    cultivate the Roman fields "whole tribes were borrowed." The
    man with quick eye and strong arm gave place to the slave, the
    scullion, the pariah, whose lot is fixed because in him there
    lies no power to alter it. So at last the Roman world, devoid
    of power to resist, was overwhelmed by the swarming Ostrogoths.

    The barbarian settled and peopled the empire rather than
    conquered it. It was the weakness of war-worn Rome that gave
    the Germanic races their first opportunity.

    "The nation is like a bee," wisely observes Bernard Shaw, "as
    it stings it dies."

    In his monumental history of the "Downfall of the Ancient
    World" (Der Untergang der Antikenwelt) Dr. Otto Seeck of the
    University of Munster in Westphalia, treats in detail the
    causes of such decline. He first calls attention to the
    intellectual stagnation which came over the Roman Empire about
    the beginning of the Christian Era. This manifested itself in
    all fields of intellectual activity. No new idea of any
    importance was advanced in science nor in technical and
    political studies. In the realm of literature and art also one
    finds a complete lack of originality and a tendency to imitate
    older models. All this Seeck asserts, was brought about by the
    continuous "rooting out (Ausrottung) of the best"[3] through
    war.

    [3] "Die Ausrottung der Besten, die jenen schwacheren Volken
    die Vernichtung brachte, hat die starken Germanen erst
    befahigt, auf den Trummern der antiken Welt neue dauerende
    Gemeinschaften zu errichten." Seeck.

    Such extermination which took place in Greece as well as in
    Rome, was due to persistent internal conflicts, the constant
    murderous struggle going on between political parties, in
    which, in rapid succession, first one and then the other was
    victorious. The custom of the victors being to kill and banish
    the leaders and all prominent men in the defeated party, often
    destroying their children as well, it is evident that in time
    every strain distinguished for moral courage, initiative or
    intellectual strength was exterminated. By such a systematic
    killing off of men of initiative and brains, the intellectual
    level of a nation must necessarily be lowered more and more. In
    Rome as in Greece observes Seeck:

    'A wealth of force of spirit went down in the suicidal wars. .
    . . In Rome, Marius and Cinna slew the aristocrats by hundreds
    and thousands. Sulla destroyed the democrats, and not less
    thoroughly. Whatever of strong blood survived, fell as an
    offering to the proscription of the Triumvirate. . . . The
    Romans had less of spontaneous force to lose than the Greeks.
    Thus desolation came sooner to them. Whoever was bold enough to
    rise politically in Rome was almost without exception thrown to
    the ground. ONLY COWARDS REMAINED, AND FROM THEIR BLOOD CAME
    FORWARD THE NEW GENERATIONS.[4] Cowardice showed itself in lack
    of originality and in slavish following of masters and
    traditions.'

    [4] Author's italics.

    Certain authors, following Varro, have maintained that Rome
    died a "natural death," the normal result of old age. It is
    mere fancy to suppose that nations have their birth, their
    maturity and their decline under an inexorable law like that
    which determines the life history of the individual. A nation
    is a body of living men. It may be broken up if wrongly led or
    attacked by a superior force. When its proportion of men of
    initiative or character is reduced, its future will necessarily
    be a resultant of the forces that are left.

    Dr. Seeck speaks with especial scorn of the idea that Rome died
    of "old age." He also repudiates the theory that her fall was
    due to the corruption of luxury, neglect of military tactics or
    over-diffusion of culture.

    'It is inconceivable that the mass of Romans suffered from
    over-culture.[5] In condemning the sinful luxury of wealthy
    Romans we forget that the trade-lords of the fifteenth and
    sixteenth centuries were scarcely inferior in this regard to
    Lucullus and Apicius, their waste and luxury not constituting
    the slightest check to the advance of the nations to which
    these men belonged. The people who lived in luxury in Rome were
    scattered more thinly than in any modern state of Europe. The
    masses lived at all times more poorly and frugally because they
    could do nothing else. Can we conceive that a war force of
    untold millions of people is rendered effeminate by the luxury
    of a few hundreds? . . . Too long have historians looked on the
    rich and noble as marking the fate of the world. Half the Roman
    Empire was made up of rough barbarians untouched by Greek or
    Roman culture.

    Whatever the remote and ultimate cause may have been, the
    immediate cause to which the fall of the empire can be traced
    is a physical, not a moral decay. In valor, discipline and
    science the Roman armies remained what they had always been,
    and the peasant emperors of Illyricum were worthy successors of
    Cincinnatus and Calus Marius. But the problem was, how to
    replenish those armies. Men were wanting. The empire perished
    for want of men.'

    [5] "Damitsprechend hat man das Wort `Ueberkultur' uberhaupt
    erfunden, als wenn ein zu grosses Maass von Kultur uberhaupt
    denkbar ware."

    In a volume entitled "Race or Mongrel" published as I write
    these pages, Dr. Alfred P. Schultz of New York, author of "The
    End of Darwinism," takes essentially the same series of facts
    as to the fall of Rome and draws from them a somewhat different
    conclusion. In his judgment the cause was due to "bastardy," to
    the mixing of Roman blood with that of neighboring and
    subjective races. To my mind, bastardy was the result and not
    the cause of Rome's decline, inferior and subject races having
    been sucked into Rome to fill the vacuum left as the Romans
    themselves perished in war. The continuous killing of the best
    left room for the "post-Roman herd," who once sold the imperial
    throne at auction to the highest bidder. As the Romans vanished
    through warfare at home and abroad, came an inrush of foreign
    blood from all regions roundabout. As Schultz graphically
    states:

    'The degeneration and depravity of the mongrels was so great
    that they deified the emperors. And many of the emperors were
    of a character so vile that their deification proves that the
    post-Roman soul must have been more depraved than that of the
    Egyptian mongrel, who deified nothing lower than dogs, cats,
    crocodiles, bugs and vegetables.'

    It must not be overlooked, however, that the Roman race was
    never a pure race. It was a union of strong elements of
    frontier democratic peoples, Sabines, Umbrians, Sicilians,
    Etruscans, Greeks, being blended in republican Rome. Whatever
    the origins, the worst outlived the best, mingling at last with
    the odds and ends of Imperial slavery, the "Sewage of Races"
    ("cloaca gentium") left at the Fall.

    Gibbon says:

    'This diminutive stature of mankind was daily sinking below the
    old standard and the Roman world was indeed peopled by a race
    of pygmies when the fierce giants of the north broke in and
    mended the puny breed. They restored the manly spirit of
    freedom and after the revolutions of ten centuries, freedom
    became the parent of taste and science.'

    But again, the redeemed Italian was of no purer blood than the
    post-Roman-Ostrogoth ancestry from which he sprang. The "puny
    Roman" of the days of Theodoric owed his inheritance to the
    cross of Roman weaklings with Roman slaves. He was not weak
    because he was "mongrel" but because he sprang from bad stock
    on both sides. The Ostrogoth and the Lombard who tyrannized
    over him brought in a great strain of sterner stuff, followed
    by crosses with captive and slave such as always accompany
    conquest. To understand the fall of Rome one must consider the
    disastrous effects of crossings of this sort. Neither can one
    overlook the waste of war which made them inevitable through
    the wholesale influx of inferior tribes. Neither can one speak
    of the Roman, the Italian, the Spaniard, the French, the
    Roumanian, nor of any of the so-called "Latin" peoples as
    representing a simple pure stock, or as being, except in
    language, direct descendants of those ancient Latins who
    constituted the Roman Republic. The failure of Rome arose not
    from hybridization, but from the wretched quality on both sides
    of its mongrel stock, descendants of Romans unfit for war and
    of base immigrants that had filled the vacancies.

    Greece.–Once Greece led the world in intellectual pursuits, in
    art, in poetry, in philosophy. A large and vital part of
    European culture is rooted directly in the language and thought
    of Athens. The most beautiful edifice in the world was the
    Peace Palace of the Parthenon, erected by Pericles, to
    celebrate the end of Greece's suicidal wars. This endured 2,187
    years, to be wrecked at last (1687) in Turkish hands by the
    Christian bombs of the Venetian Republic.

    But the glory of Greece had passed away long before the fall of
    the Parthenon. Its cause was the one cause of all such
    downfalls–the extinction of strong men by war. At the best,
    the civilization of Greece was built on slavery, one freeman to
    ten slaves. And when the freemen were destroyed, the slaves, an
    original Mediterranean stock, overspread the territory of
    Hellas along with the Bulgarians, Albanians and Vlachs,
    barbarians crowding down from the north.

    The Grecian language still lives, the tongue of a spirited and
    rising modern people. But the Greeks of the classic period–the
    Hellenes of literature, art and philosophy–will never be known
    again. Says Mr. W. H. Ireland:

    'Most of the old Greek race has been swept away, and the
    country is now inhabited by persons of Slavonic descent.
    Indeed, there is a strong ground for the statement that there
    was more of the old heroic blood of Hellas in the Turkish army
    of Edhem Pasha than in the soldiers of King George.'

    The modern Greek has been called a "Byzantinized Slav." King
    George himself and Constantine his son are only aliens placed
    on the Grecian throne to suit the convenience of outer powers,
    being in fact descendants of tribes which to the ancient Greeks
    were merely barbarians.

    It is maintained that the modern Greeks are in the main the
    descendants of the population that inhabited Greece in the
    earlier centuries of Byzantine rule. Owing to the operation of
    various causes, historical, social and economic, that
    population was composed of many heterogeneous elements and
    represented in very limited degree the race which repulsed the
    Persians and built the Parthenon. The internecine conflicts of
    the Greek communities, wars with foreign powers, and the deadly
    struggles of factions in the various cities had to a large
    extent obliterated the old race of free citizens by the
    beginning of Roman period. The extermination of the Plataeans
    by the Spartans and of the Melians by the Athenians during the
    Peloponnesian war, the proscription of the Athenian citizens
    after the war, the massacre of the Coreyrean oligarchs by the
    democratic party, the slaughter of the Thebans by Alexander and
    of the Corinthians by Mummius are among the more familiar
    instances of the catastrophes which overtook the civic element
    in the Greek cities. The void can only have been filled from
    the ranks of the metics or resident aliens and of the
    descendants of the far more numerous slave population. In the
    classic period four fifths of the population of Attica were
    slaves; of the remainder, half were meties In A.D. 100 only
    three thousand free arm-bearing men were in Greece. (James D.
    Bourchier.)

    The constant little struggles of the Greeks among themselves
    made no great showing as to numbers compared to other wars, but
    they wiped out the most valuable people, the best blood, the
    most promising heredity on earth. This cost the world more than
    the killing of millions of barbarians. In two centuries there
    were born under the shadow of the Parthenon more men of genius
    than the Roman Empire had in its whole existence. Yet this
    empire included all the civilized world, even Greece herself.
    (La Pouge.)

    The downfall of Greece,[6] like that of Rome, has been ascribed
    by Schultz to the crossing of the Greeks with the barbaric
    races which flocked into Hellas from every side. These resident
    aliens, or metics, steadily increased in number as the free
    Greeks disappeared. Selected slaves or helots were then made
    free in order to furnish fighting men, and again as these fell
    their places were taken by immigrants.

    [6] Certain recent writers who find in environment the causes
    of the rise and fall of nations, ascribe the failure of Greece
    to the introduction in Athens and Sparta of the malaria-bearing
    mosquito. As to the facts in question, we have little evidence.
    But while the prevalence of malaria may have affected the
    general activity of the people, it could in no way have
    obliterated the mental leadership which made the strength of
    classic Hellas, nor could it have injected its poison into the
    stream of Greek heredity.

    It is doubtless true at this day that "no race inhabits
    Greece," and the main difference between Greeks and other
    Balkan peoples is that, inhabiting the mountains and valleys of
    Hellas, they speak in dialects of the ancient tongue.
    Environment, except through selection and segregation, can not
    alter race inheritance and the modern "Greeks" have not been
    changed by it. Schultz observes:

    'We are told that the Hellenes owed their greatness largely to
    the country it was their fortune to dwell in. To that same
    country, with the same wonderful coast line and harbors,
    mountains and brooks, and the same sun of Homer, the modern
    Greeks owe their nothingness.'

    In other words, it is quite true that the Greece of Pericles
    owed its strength to Greek blood, not to Hellenic scenery. When
    all the good Greek blood was spent in suicidal wars, only
    slaves and foreign-born were left. " 'Tis Greece, but living
    Greece no more."[7]

    [7] In contrasting a new race with the old–as the modern
    Greeks with the incomparable Hellenes–we must not be unjust to
    the men of to-day whose limitations are evident, contrasted
    with a race we know mainly by its finest examples. In spite of
    poverty, touchiness and vanity characteristic of the modern
    Greek, there is good stuff in him. He is frank, hopeful,
    enthusiastic. The mountain Greek, at least, knows the value of
    freedom, and has more than once put up a brave fight for it.
    The valleys breed subserviency, and the Greeks of Thessaly are
    said to be less independent than the mountain-born.

    Furthermore, we do not know that even the first Hellenes of
    Mycenae were an unmixed race, or that any unmixed races ever
    rose to such prominence as to command the world's attention. We
    do know that when war depletes a nation slaves and foreigners
    come in to fill the vacuum, and that the decline of a great
    race in history has always been accompanied by a debasing of
    its blood.

    Yet out of this decadence natural selection may in time bring
    forward better strains, and with normal conditions of security
    and peace nature may begin again her work of recuperation.

    In the fall of Greece we have another count against war,
    scarcely realized until the facts of Louvain and Malines, of
    Rheims and Ypres, have brought it again so vividly before us.
    War respects nothing, while the human soul increasingly demands
    veneration for its own noble and beautiful achievements. As I
    write this, there rise before me the paintings in the "Neue
    Pinakothek" at Munich, representing the twenty-one Cities of
    Ancient Greece, from Sparta to Salamis, from Eleusis to
    Corinth, not as they were, "in the glory which was Greece," not
    as they are now, largely fishing hamlets by the blue Aegean
    Sea, but as ruined arches and broken columns half hid in the
    ashes of war, wars which blotted out Greece from world history.

    ANTI-SUFFRAGISTS AND WAR

    BY ELSIE CLEWS PARSONS

    NEW YORK CITY

    ONE of the most curious of those misstatements of fact and
    confusions of thought the conservative seems even more prone to
    make than the radical has to do with a certain suppositiously
    historical relation between women and war. It is assumed[1]
    that early society is ever militant and that because of its
    militarism it excludes women, women not being fighters, not
    only from its government, but from all its privileges, even
    making of them its drudges and its beasts of burden. And so,
    argues the conservative, women are for the same reasons
    disfranchised, and properly disfranchised, to-day. Whether more
    or less militant than it was, society is still founded on
    force, and because women are not as strong as men, men will not
    give them the vote. Besides it is only right, since they can
    not fight, they should not vote. It has always been so, and so
    it should continue to be, at any rate until war becomes a thing
    of the past, and that will never be, you can't change human
    nature, etc., etc.

    [1] And, let us admit, not merely by the conservative
    anti-feminist. As radical and discerning a feminist as Thomas
    Wentworth Higginson, after asserting that physical strength was
    once "sole ruler," cites in agreement Walter Bagehot's
    reference to "the contempt for physical weakness and for women
    which marks early society." ("Women and the Alphabet," p. 49.
    Boston and New York, 1900.)

    There are of course various answers to this militarist
    anti-suffrage argument, answers which in spite of the logic of
    current events are still likely to be satisfactory or not
    according to previous convictions, but the only point I wish to
    challenge is the appeal in this connection to the past. Let the
    militarist anti-suffragist assert his belief in government by
    force if he likes, but let him not try to justify it by the
    precedents of primitive life. Nor may he–or she–explain the
    exclusion of women to-day as a survival of their subjection in
    primitive society to brute force. The government of primitive
    society is not based on physical prowess, and although modern
    woman is excluded from men's activities for the same reason as
    primitive woman was excluded, the reason is not muscular
    inferiority.

    It is a pity in the feminist controversies of the last hundred
    years or so that the "exclusion of women" did not become a more
    popular phrase than the "subjection of women." That term gave a
    fallacious twist both to observation and analysis. Primitive
    and modern men alike commonly EXCLUDE women, they seldom
    subject them. Similarly, in some societies, children and young
    people, all in fact but the elderly, are treated to methods of
    exclusion rather than of subjection.

    Early society is dominated by the elders; its practices and
    customs have been determined by them and, in the most primitive
    society, government is nothing but a gerontocracy, a government
    of old men. Even with chieftaincy the council of the elders is
    weighty and the heads of households have considerable
    influence. Are the elders the fighters or raiders of the tribe?
    No, they are its judges, its legislators and, most important of
    all, its magicians. Nor is the chief or king the fighter par
    excellence of the tribe. But he too may be and often is the
    tribal magician. Through their powers of magic elders and
    chiefs are responsible for the weather, for the reproduction of
    plants and animals, for the success of the crops, of hunts and
    catches, for the health and general welfare of the people. And
    in war? In war they are the most important personages too.
    Because they fight? No, because in war too they make magic;
    they charm the approaches to the village, they "doctor" the
    trails or the weapons or the canoes, they make war medicine,
    they invoke and propitiate the war gods. The warriors are the
    younger men, men whose efforts would be vain without the
    backing of their magic-working seniors or chiefs. The elders
    make peace and declare war. And it is at their dictate that the
    young men take to head-hunting or to raiding or even to
    stealing women.

    As to the subjection of women, what exists of it the elders are
    responsible for. It is they who scare a girl or shame her into
    being docile. It is they who marry her off against her will, it
    is they who set her unending tasks or shut her up in idleness.
    It is they who make her undergo the discomforts or miseries of
    what we call conventional life or bully her into exile or
    death.

    With this control of girls or women the warriors, the "standing
    army," have little or nothing to do, even less in primitive
    life than in modern. It is the old people, the old women at
    times as well as the old men. Again it is the old men who are
    leaders in the exclusion of the women. In control of the
    initiation of the youths, they separate them from their mothers
    or sisters and often decree for the initiates a ceremonial
    avoidance of all women for a set time. The penalties they
    threaten–sickness, decrepitude, effeminacy–are too dire to
    pass unheeded. This "avoidance" has been explained as due to
    the monopolistic spirit of the elders. With their women they
    want no interference by the youths. But a far more plausible
    explanation, I think, takes the avoidance as a concentration
    rite, so to speak, a symbol, if you like, of the life ahead,
    the life in which the boys, "made" men, are going to have
    little to do in public with women. For even after the special
    avoidance of the initiation period ends, the segregation of the
    sexes continues. Men keep together and away from women in their
    club-houses, and in all the places of assembly which are
    differentiated from the primitive club-house–the church, the
    council, the workshop, the gymnasium, the university, the
    play-house. And from all the interests which center in these
    places men have from time to time excluded women, they have
    excluded them from magic and religion, from arts and letters,
    from games, from politics and, let me add, from war.

    Why are men so exclusive? Because–the reason will seem almost
    too simple, I fear, for acceptance–because now and always men
    do not want to be bothered by women. Women get in our way, they
    say, women are a nuisance. Almost anywhere away from home women
    are a nuisance–in church organization, in the university, in
    business, etc. Of course if women can be kept apart from us in
    these activities and will stay in their place, if they join an
    order of nuns or deaconesses, if they go to a separate college
    in the university, if they will become good stenographers, we
    don't mind having their cooperation, we welcome it. Women may
    even go to war–as an absolutely separate division of the army,
    said the men of Dahomi, as non-combatant pahia women or workers
    of magic, said the Roro-speaking tribesmen of New Guinea, or as
    Red (dross nurses, say the men of Europe and America. If we men
    can be sure women will not interfere with us, we really do not
    mind. Women have only to give us that assurance of
    non-interference to make us doubt the assertion we sometimes
    make that in going to war they are interfering with the order
    of nature.

    AN INTERPRETATION OF SLAVOPHILISM

    BY ARTHUR D. REES

    PHILADELPHIA, PA.

    THERE are good reasons for believing that the Russians are
    practically the greatest peace people in Christendom. They are
    the least commercial in the competitive sense, the least
    capitalistic also, and as a people, the least combative in
    Europe, despite the wrecks of warring dynasties that ten
    centuries have left upon their plains and the miscellaneous
    strifes and calamities of all kinds that have beset them.

    Always expanding along lines of least resistance; absorbing by
    comparatively petty conquests, decaying or scanty peoples;
    reaching Kamchatka in the Far East with more ease than she
    reached the shores of the Baltic; never flinging her legions
    far and wide victoriously as did Rome, Spain, France or Great
    Britain–Russia remains to-day, for the most part, humble, and,
    in reality, a conquered people, living, dreaming and preaching
    a morality born both of this humility and of the physical
    environment that has helped to foster it. All Muscovy can not
    be judged by those few who live in the saddle–the Cossack
    population, men and women, numbers only about two million–nor
    by the pitiable pageant of despotism the observer beholds in
    their land: pogroms, poverty, disease, distress, militarism,
    orthodoxy and Pan-Slavism. Russia has a soul in spite of these;
    a gentle and beautiful soul, only half revealed, and too much
    concealed by her dilapidation and her dilemma; a peaceful soul,
    abnormally humble and devout, and in respect to these qualities
    unequalled in Christendom.

    Since the age of Vladimir the Holy, "The Beautiful Sun of
    Kief," in the tenth century, Russia has had the tradition of
    international peace. Vladimir wandered over the country, sword
    and battle ax in hand, like a reincarnation of Thor, armed with
    his mighty and wondrous hammer. Then came his yearning for a
    new religion–something to inspire his life better than
    Perun–Russia's old god of thunder–and the other idols, and a
    little later, the picturesque investigation of his peripatetic
    commissioners having been completed, he became a Christian of
    the Greek church, was baptized with many fine and grand
    ceremonies, compelled his docile people to do likewise, and,
    like a true Northman that he was–the great grandson of Rurik
    of the Baltic wilds–he so impressed his frowsy hordes, half
    Scythian and half Slav, that now in the hearts of their
    descendants, in their popular songs and legends, in those
    concerning Kief especially–a beautiful and pathetic strain of
    music eight centuries old–he, Vladimir, is still the central
    heroic figure; once a man, but now a kind of god, sent from
    Heaven to rule, enlighten and bring peace to his people and be
    known in story and song as "Vladimir the Holy, the Beautiful
    Sun of Kief."

    An old chronicle describes for us how his hordes drank their
    cup of trembling at his hands. There, around about the low
    hills of the southern Dnieper River, probably on the crumbling
    sandstone cliffs of Kief–the city, studded with jewel-like
    legends and famed for its "golden palaces," stood his
    candidates for baptism; near by were priests from
    Constantinople, gorgeously arrayed, chanting, in strains
    unknown to the populace, the Greek church baptismal service.
    Then the democratic immersion!–rich man, poor man and all, at
    Vladimir's command, wade into the baptismal waters, some up to
    their knees, some to their waists, some to their necks, and,
    thus finding a new faith from Heaven, they crossed themselves
    for the first time as the thunder rolled on high! Here is
    Russia remembering her Creator in the days of her youth–and
    forgetting Him ever since; from then on, Holy Russia! Possibly
    Holy Vladimir, at any rate, for becoming, with that ceremony,
    peaceable, except for self-defence, he gave up all of his idols
    and his aggressive sword. The former he scourged and cast into
    the river, the latter he sheathed in its scabbard. And all this
    about 988–the first peace movement of Holy Russia. The faith
    of it, and its vision and dream came early in her history and
    have not yet gone out or been extinguished.

    Before the next such movement, time enough passed by to give
    the seasons and the winds and rains full opportunity to whittle
    down old Kief's storied sandstone hills. In 1815, the
    much-expanded realm of Muscovy, then a partner in the holy
    alliance, proclaimed under Alexander the First, the ideal of
    peace. This Czar declared he would rule as a father over his
    children and in the interest of "justice, charity and peace,"
    and, in so doing, created the leading precedent for the peace
    program of Nicolas the Second.

    Alexander, who in the first half of his reign ruled liberally
    for the days of Napoleonic supremacy, no doubt was sincere in
    his desire to govern in the "spirit of brotherhood," but in the
    latter years of his power, he fell sadly short of this
    standard.

    Alexander the Second, the emancipator of forty-six million
    serfs, may have had some world peace ideal in mind when he in
    1874 promoted a conference in Brussels to codify the usages of
    war, but the reaction from his earlier liberalism was setting
    in about this time and, growing worse, led to his assassination
    in 1881.

    The next move in the direction of peace came, as the world
    rather well knows, through the present Czar, Nicolas the
    Second, who on ascending the throne in 1894, proclaimed that
    Russia would rule in the interests of peace and would cultivate
    the arts of it. In 1898 followed the first call for a World
    Peace Conference, and in 1899 came another circular with a
    similar object.

    But it is out of the kind heart of Muscovy, and from the
    troubled, humble and penitent soul of Russia that the real
    peace movement of her land has arisen. For many centuries
    calamities have been pouring upon her plains, profusely
    pouring–drought, famine and invasions without number; now
    Rurik and his Northmen to start the empire out of its
    prehistoric lethargy; their dynasty of conquering blood still
    sharing in the rulership of the land to-day; now the Tartars,
    remnants of whom with their high cheek bones are still visible
    in the Baltic provinces; particularly and always and ever
    poverty beyond description; poverty, disaster and conquest,
    like triple demons to humiliate the soul of Russia and keep her
    dumb for many centuries, except for the beauty of her unending
    song.

    And out of these conditions of life has grown the peace
    morality that is native to the Russian people; out of their
    sorrows and their conquered plains, out of their broken hearts
    too, although the economic genesis of it all is very apparent.

    The Russian people's Russia has ever been under the overlords
    heel, downtrodden years without number, and yet it is a land
    which has never produced a system of military tactics and
    training–forever dependent for these creations upon her
    neighbors; a land which has produced scarcely one great naval
    or military commander who to-day holds a place in history as do
    those of other nations; a land whose people have been usually
    led to slaughter like sheep by Northman or Teutonic or Polish
    generals; whose armies have never been noted for their great
    campaigns, and always have been poorly drilled, managed and
    fed, and never yet successful in any foreign wars. Surely from
    such a land as this, no widespread war-morality or
    world-conquering legions could come.

    In fact the very reverse has come to pass: the philosophy of
    Slavophilism has arisen in Muscovy, yet not so much arisen as
    it has developed with the Russian soul, not as a thing apart,
    but as a quality thereof, blossoming somehow with all other
    Russian things, out of the primitive Scythian darkness. The
    rebellious spirit having been crushed out of the generations
    since, what is left but non-resistance? Yet in these latter
    years a resisting spirit, nursed and suckled largely in western
    Europe, has falsely made it appear that all Russia was in arms,
    storming with chaotic unity at the church, the state and the
    army, deluging their ancient customs with the destructive and
    re-creative might of radicalism. Far and wide of the truth is
    this! Let no one think the vast heart of Russia has changed!
    Only the few have cast away the ancient quiet; only the few
    have the modern consciousness instead of the medieval,
    theocratic one; only the few are not at heart Slavophiles in
    feeling and in morality.

    This philosophy existed long in the national or social mind
    before it was crystallized into public doctrines, and exists
    even yet largely in its more primitive unworded or instinctive
    form, although it was Peter the Great who unconsciously awoke
    the latent and then unexpressed Slavophilic feelings and
    moralities when he, like a civilizing Pied Piper, charmed the
    chieftains of industry of Western Europe to follow his trail
    into Muscovy, his "Empire of Little Villages," and there
    regenerate them.

  • The Scarlet Letter

    The Scarlet Letter

    Aproximadamente 84.935 palavras.

    III.
    THE RECOGNITION

    From this intense consciousness of being the object of severe and
    universal observation, the wearer of the scarlet letter was at length
    relieved, by discerning, on the outskirts of the crowd, a figure which
    irresistibly took possession of her thoughts. An Indian in his native
    garb was standing there; but the red men were not so infrequent
    visitors of the English settlements that one of them would have
    attracted any notice from Hester Prynne at such a time; much less would
    he have excluded all other objects and ideas from her mind. By the
    Indian’s side, and evidently sustaining a companionship with him, stood
    a white man, clad in a strange disarray of civilized and savage
    costume.

    He was small in stature, with a furrowed visage, which as yet could
    hardly be termed aged. There was a remarkable intelligence in his
    features, as of a person who had so cultivated his mental part that it
    could not fail to mould the physical to itself and become manifest by
    unmistakable tokens. Although, by a seemingly careless arrangement of
    his heterogeneous garb, he had endeavoured to conceal or abate the
    peculiarity, it was sufficiently evident to Hester Prynne that one of
    this man’s shoulders rose higher than the other. Again, at the first
    instant of perceiving that thin visage, and the slight deformity of the
    figure, she pressed her infant to her bosom with so convulsive a force
    that the poor babe uttered another cry of pain. But the mother did not
    seem to hear it.

    At his arrival in the market-place, and some time before she saw him,
    the stranger had bent his eyes on Hester Prynne. It was carelessly at
    first, like a man chiefly accustomed to look inward, and to whom
    external matters are of little value and import, unless they bear
    relation to something within his mind. Very soon, however, his look
    became keen and penetrative. A writhing horror twisted itself across
    his features, like a snake gliding swiftly over them, and making one
    little pause, with all its wreathed intervolutions in open sight. His
    face darkened with some powerful emotion, which, nevertheless, he so
    instantaneously controlled by an effort of his will, that, save at a
    single moment, its expression might have passed for calmness. After a
    brief space, the convulsion grew almost imperceptible, and finally
    subsided into the depths of his nature. When he found the eyes of
    Hester Prynne fastened on his own, and saw that she appeared to
    recognize him, he slowly and calmly raised his finger, made a gesture
    with it in the air, and laid it on his lips.

    Then touching the shoulder of a townsman who stood near to him, he
    addressed him in a formal and courteous manner:

    “I pray you, good Sir,” said he, “who is this woman?—and wherefore is
    she here set up to public shame?”

    “You must needs be a stranger in this region, friend,” answered the
    townsman, looking curiously at the questioner and his savage companion,
    “else you would surely have heard of Mistress Hester Prynne and her
    evil doings. She hath raised a great scandal, I promise you, in godly
    Master Dimmesdale’s church.”

    “You say truly,” replied the other; “I am a stranger, and have been a
    wanderer, sorely against my will. I have met with grievous mishaps by
    sea and land, and have been long held in bonds among the heathen-folk
    to the southward; and am now brought hither by this Indian to be
    redeemed out of my captivity. Will it please you, therefore, to tell me
    of Hester Prynne’s—have I her name rightly?—of this woman’s offences,
    and what has brought her to yonder scaffold?”

    “Truly, friend; and methinks it must gladden your heart, after your
    troubles and sojourn in the wilderness,” said the townsman, “to find
    yourself at length in a land where iniquity is searched out and
    punished in the sight of rulers and people, as here in our godly New
    England. Yonder woman, Sir, you must know, was the wife of a certain
    learned man, English by birth, but who had long ago dwelt in Amsterdam,
    whence some good time agone he was minded to cross over and cast in his
    lot with us of the Massachusetts. To this purpose he sent his wife
    before him, remaining himself to look after some necessary affairs.
    Marry, good Sir, in some two years, or less, that the woman has been a
    dweller here in Boston, no tidings have come of this learned gentleman,
    Master Prynne; and his young wife, look you, being left to her own
    misguidance—”

    “Ah!—aha!—I conceive you,” said the stranger with a bitter smile. “So
    learned a man as you speak of should have learned this too in his
    books. And who, by your favour, Sir, may be the father of yonder
    babe—it is some three or four months old, I should judge—which Mistress
    Prynne is holding in her arms?”

    “Of a truth, friend, that matter remaineth a riddle; and the Daniel who
    shall expound it is yet a-wanting,” answered the townsman. “Madame
    Hester absolutely refuseth to speak, and the magistrates have laid
    their heads together in vain. Peradventure the guilty one stands
    looking on at this sad spectacle, unknown of man, and forgetting that
    God sees him.”

    “The learned man,” observed the stranger with another smile, “should
    come himself to look into the mystery.”

    “It behoves him well if he be still in life,” responded the townsman.
    “Now, good Sir, our Massachusetts magistracy, bethinking themselves
    that this woman is youthful and fair, and doubtless was strongly
    tempted to her fall, and that, moreover, as is most likely, her husband
    may be at the bottom of the sea, they have not been bold to put in
    force the extremity of our righteous law against her. The penalty
    thereof is death. But in their great mercy and tenderness of heart they
    have doomed Mistress Prynne to stand only a space of three hours on the
    platform of the pillory, and then and thereafter, for the remainder of
    her natural life to wear a mark of shame upon her bosom.”

    “A wise sentence,” remarked the stranger, gravely, bowing his head.
    “Thus she will be a living sermon against sin, until the ignominious
    letter be engraved upon her tombstone. It irks me, nevertheless, that
    the partner of her iniquity should not at least, stand on the scaffold
    by her side. But he will be known—he will be known!—he will be known!”

    He bowed courteously to the communicative townsman, and whispering a
    few words to his Indian attendant, they both made their way through the
    crowd.

    While this passed, Hester Prynne had been standing on her pedestal,
    still with a fixed gaze towards the stranger—so fixed a gaze that, at
    moments of intense absorption, all other objects in the visible world
    seemed to vanish, leaving only him and her. Such an interview, perhaps,
    would have been more terrible than even to meet him as she now did,
    with the hot mid-day sun burning down upon her face, and lighting up
    its shame; with the scarlet token of infamy on her breast; with the
    sin-born infant in her arms; with a whole people, drawn forth as to a
    festival, staring at the features that should have been seen only in
    the quiet gleam of the fireside, in the happy shadow of a home, or
    beneath a matronly veil at church. Dreadful as it was, she was
    conscious of a shelter in the presence of these thousand witnesses. It
    was better to stand thus, with so many betwixt him and her, than to
    greet him face to face—they two alone. She fled for refuge, as it were,
    to the public exposure, and dreaded the moment when its protection
    should be withdrawn from her. Involved in these thoughts, she scarcely
    heard a voice behind her until it had repeated her name more than once,
    in a loud and solemn tone, audible to the whole multitude.

    “Hearken unto me, Hester Prynne!” said the voice.

    It has already been noticed that directly over the platform on which
    Hester Prynne stood was a kind of balcony, or open gallery, appended to
    the meeting-house. It was the place whence proclamations were wont to
    be made, amidst an assemblage of the magistracy, with all the
    ceremonial that attended such public observances in those days. Here,
    to witness the scene which we are describing, sat Governor Bellingham
    himself with four sergeants about his chair, bearing halberds, as a
    guard of honour. He wore a dark feather in his hat, a border of
    embroidery on his cloak, and a black velvet tunic beneath—a gentleman
    advanced in years, with a hard experience written in his wrinkles. He
    was not ill-fitted to be the head and representative of a community
    which owed its origin and progress, and its present state of
    development, not to the impulses of youth, but to the stern and
    tempered energies of manhood and the sombre sagacity of age;
    accomplishing so much, precisely because it imagined and hoped so
    little. The other eminent characters by whom the chief ruler was
    surrounded were distinguished by a dignity of mien, belonging to a
    period when the forms of authority were felt to possess the sacredness
    of Divine institutions. They were, doubtless, good men, just and sage.
    But, out of the whole human family, it would not have been easy to
    select the same number of wise and virtuous persons, who should be less
    capable of sitting in judgment on an erring woman’s heart, and
    disentangling its mesh of good and evil, than the sages of rigid aspect
    towards whom Hester Prynne now turned her face. She seemed conscious,
    indeed, that whatever sympathy she might expect lay in the larger and
    warmer heart of the multitude; for, as she lifted her eyes towards the
    balcony, the unhappy woman grew pale, and trembled.

    The voice which had called her attention was that of the reverend and
    famous John Wilson, the eldest clergyman of Boston, a great scholar,
    like most of his contemporaries in the profession, and withal a man of
    kind and genial spirit. This last attribute, however, had been less
    carefully developed than his intellectual gifts, and was, in truth,
    rather a matter of shame than self-congratulation with him. There he
    stood, with a border of grizzled locks beneath his skull-cap, while his
    grey eyes, accustomed to the shaded light of his study, were winking,
    like those of Hester’s infant, in the unadulterated sunshine. He looked
    like the darkly engraved portraits which we see prefixed to old volumes
    of sermons, and had no more right than one of those portraits would
    have to step forth, as he now did, and meddle with a question of human
    guilt, passion, and anguish.

    “Hester Prynne,” said the clergyman, “I have striven with my young
    brother here, under whose preaching of the Word you have been
    privileged to sit”—here Mr. Wilson laid his hand on the shoulder of a
    pale young man beside him—“I have sought, I say, to persuade this godly
    youth, that he should deal with you, here in the face of Heaven, and
    before these wise and upright rulers, and in hearing of all the people,
    as touching the vileness and blackness of your sin. Knowing your
    natural temper better than I, he could the better judge what arguments
    to use, whether of tenderness or terror, such as might prevail over
    your hardness and obstinacy, insomuch that you should no longer hide
    the name of him who tempted you to this grievous fall. But he opposes
    to me—with a young man’s over-softness, albeit wise beyond his
    years—that it were wronging the very nature of woman to force her to
    lay open her heart’s secrets in such broad daylight, and in presence of
    so great a multitude. Truly, as I sought to convince him, the shame lay
    in the commission of the sin, and not in the showing of it forth. What
    say you to it, once again, brother Dimmesdale? Must it be thou, or I,
    that shall deal with this poor sinner’s soul?”

    There was a murmur among the dignified and reverend occupants of the
    balcony; and Governor Bellingham gave expression to its purport,
    speaking in an authoritative voice, although tempered with respect
    towards the youthful clergyman whom he addressed:

    “Good Master Dimmesdale,” said he, “the responsibility of this woman’s
    soul lies greatly with you. It behoves you; therefore, to exhort her to
    repentance and to confession, as a proof and consequence thereof.”

    The directness of this appeal drew the eyes of the whole crowd upon the
    Reverend Mr. Dimmesdale—young clergyman, who had come from one of the
    great English universities, bringing all the learning of the age into
    our wild forest land. His eloquence and religious fervour had already
    given the earnest of high eminence in his profession. He was a person
    of very striking aspect, with a white, lofty, and impending brow;
    large, brown, melancholy eyes, and a mouth which, unless when he
    forcibly compressed it, was apt to be tremulous, expressing both
    nervous sensibility and a vast power of self restraint. Notwithstanding
    his high native gifts and scholar-like attainments, there was an air
    about this young minister—an apprehensive, a startled, a
    half-frightened look—as of a being who felt himself quite astray, and
    at a loss in the pathway of human existence, and could only be at ease
    in some seclusion of his own. Therefore, so far as his duties would
    permit, he trod in the shadowy by-paths, and thus kept himself simple
    and childlike, coming forth, when occasion was, with a freshness, and
    fragrance, and dewy purity of thought, which, as many people said,
    affected them like the speech of an angel.

    Such was the young man whom the Reverend Mr. Wilson and the Governor
    had introduced so openly to the public notice, bidding him speak, in
    the hearing of all men, to that mystery of a woman’s soul, so sacred
    even in its pollution. The trying nature of his position drove the
    blood from his cheek, and made his lips tremulous.

    “Speak to the woman, my brother,” said Mr. Wilson. “It is of moment to
    her soul, and, therefore, as the worshipful Governor says, momentous to
    thine own, in whose charge hers is. Exhort her to confess the truth!”

    The Reverend Mr. Dimmesdale bent his head, in silent prayer, as it
    seemed, and then came forward.

    “Hester Prynne,” said he, leaning over the balcony and looking down
    steadfastly into her eyes, “thou hearest what this good man says, and
    seest the accountability under which I labour. If thou feelest it to be
    for thy soul’s peace, and that thy earthly punishment will thereby be
    made more effectual to salvation, I charge thee to speak out the name
    of thy fellow-sinner and fellow-sufferer! Be not silent from any
    mistaken pity and tenderness for him; for, believe me, Hester, though
    he were to step down from a high place, and stand there beside thee, on
    thy pedestal of shame, yet better were it so than to hide a guilty
    heart through life. What can thy silence do for him, except it tempt
    him—yea, compel him, as it were—to add hypocrisy to sin? Heaven hath
    granted thee an open ignominy, that thereby thou mayest work out an
    open triumph over the evil within thee and the sorrow without. Take
    heed how thou deniest to him—who, perchance, hath not the courage to
    grasp it for himself—the bitter, but wholesome, cup that is now
    presented to thy lips!”

    The young pastor’s voice was tremulously sweet, rich, deep, and broken.
    The feeling that it so evidently manifested, rather than the direct
    purport of the words, caused it to vibrate within all hearts, and
    brought the listeners into one accord of sympathy. Even the poor baby
    at Hester’s bosom was affected by the same influence, for it directed
    its hitherto vacant gaze towards Mr. Dimmesdale, and held up its little
    arms with a half-pleased, half-plaintive murmur. So powerful seemed the
    minister’s appeal that the people could not believe but that Hester
    Prynne would speak out the guilty name, or else that the guilty one
    himself in whatever high or lowly place he stood, would be drawn forth
    by an inward and inevitable necessity, and compelled to ascend the
    scaffold.

    Hester shook her head.

    “Woman, transgress not beyond the limits of Heaven’s mercy!” cried the
    Reverend Mr. Wilson, more harshly than before. “That little babe hath
    been gifted with a voice, to second and confirm the counsel which thou
    hast heard. Speak out the name! That, and thy repentance, may avail to
    take the scarlet letter off thy breast.”

    “Never,” replied Hester Prynne, looking, not at Mr. Wilson, but into
    the deep and troubled eyes of the younger clergyman. “It is too deeply
    branded. Ye cannot take it off. And would that I might endure his agony
    as well as mine!”

    “Speak, woman!” said another voice, coldly and sternly, proceeding from
    the crowd about the scaffold, “Speak; and give your child a father!”

    “I will not speak!” answered Hester, turning pale as death, but
    responding to this voice, which she too surely recognised. “And my
    child must seek a heavenly father; she shall never know an earthly
    one!”

    “She will not speak!” murmured Mr. Dimmesdale, who, leaning over the
    balcony, with his hand upon his heart, had awaited the result of his
    appeal. He now drew back with a long respiration. “Wondrous strength
    and generosity of a woman’s heart! She will not speak!”

    Discerning the impracticable state of the poor culprit’s mind, the
    elder clergyman, who had carefully prepared himself for the occasion,
    addressed to the multitude a discourse on sin, in all its branches, but
    with continual reference to the ignominious letter. So forcibly did he
    dwell upon this symbol, for the hour or more during which his periods
    were rolling over the people’s heads, that it assumed new terrors in
    their imagination, and seemed to derive its scarlet hue from the flames
    of the infernal pit. Hester Prynne, meanwhile, kept her place upon the
    pedestal of shame, with glazed eyes, and an air of weary indifference.
    She had borne that morning all that nature could endure; and as her
    temperament was not of the order that escapes from too intense
    suffering by a swoon, her spirit could only shelter itself beneath a
    stony crust of insensibility, while the faculties of animal life
    remained entire. In this state, the voice of the preacher thundered
    remorselessly, but unavailingly, upon her ears. The infant, during the
    latter portion of her ordeal, pierced the air with its wailings and
    screams; she strove to hush it mechanically, but seemed scarcely to
    sympathise with its trouble. With the same hard demeanour, she was led
    back to prison, and vanished from the public gaze within its
    iron-clamped portal. It was whispered by those who peered after her
    that the scarlet letter threw a lurid gleam along the dark passage-way
    of the interior.

    IV.
    THE INTERVIEW

    After her return to the prison, Hester Prynne was found to be in a
    state of nervous excitement, that demanded constant watchfulness, lest
    she should perpetrate violence on herself, or do some half-frenzied
    mischief to the poor babe. As night approached, it proving impossible
    to quell her insubordination by rebuke or threats of punishment, Master
    Brackett, the jailer, thought fit to introduce a physician. He
    described him as a man of skill in all Christian modes of physical
    science, and likewise familiar with whatever the savage people could
    teach in respect to medicinal herbs and roots that grew in the forest.
    To say the truth, there was much need of professional assistance, not
    merely for Hester herself, but still more urgently for the child—who,
    drawing its sustenance from the maternal bosom, seemed to have drank in
    with it all the turmoil, the anguish and despair, which pervaded the
    mother’s system. It now writhed in convulsions of pain, and was a
    forcible type, in its little frame, of the moral agony which Hester
    Prynne had borne throughout the day.

    Closely following the jailer into the dismal apartment, appeared that
    individual, of singular aspect whose presence in the crowd had been of
    such deep interest to the wearer of the scarlet letter. He was lodged
    in the prison, not as suspected of any offence, but as the most
    convenient and suitable mode of disposing of him, until the magistrates
    should have conferred with the Indian sagamores respecting his ransom.
    His name was announced as Roger Chillingworth. The jailer, after
    ushering him into the room, remained a moment, marvelling at the
    comparative quiet that followed his entrance; for Hester Prynne had
    immediately become as still as death, although the child continued to
    moan.

    “Prithee, friend, leave me alone with my patient,” said the
    practitioner. “Trust me, good jailer, you shall briefly have peace in
    your house; and, I promise you, Mistress Prynne shall hereafter be more
    amenable to just authority than you may have found her heretofore.”

    “Nay, if your worship can accomplish that,” answered Master Brackett,
    “I shall own you for a man of skill, indeed! Verily, the woman hath
    been like a possessed one; and there lacks little that I should take in
    hand, to drive Satan out of her with stripes.”

    The stranger had entered the room with the characteristic quietude of
    the profession to which he announced himself as belonging. Nor did his
    demeanour change when the withdrawal of the prison keeper left him face
    to face with the woman, whose absorbed notice of him, in the crowd, had
    intimated so close a relation between himself and her. His first care
    was given to the child, whose cries, indeed, as she lay writhing on the
    trundle-bed, made it of peremptory necessity to postpone all other
    business to the task of soothing her. He examined the infant carefully,
    and then proceeded to unclasp a leathern case, which he took from
    beneath his dress. It appeared to contain medical preparations, one of
    which he mingled with a cup of water.

    “My old studies in alchemy,” observed he, “and my sojourn, for above a
    year past, among a people well versed in the kindly properties of
    simples, have made a better physician of me than many that claim the
    medical degree. Here, woman! The child is yours—she is none of
    mine—neither will she recognise my voice or aspect as a father’s.
    Administer this draught, therefore, with thine own hand.”

    Hester repelled the offered medicine, at the same time gazing with
    strongly marked apprehension into his face. “Wouldst thou avenge
    thyself on the innocent babe?” whispered she.

    “Foolish woman!” responded the physician, half coldly, half soothingly.
    “What should ail me to harm this misbegotten and miserable babe? The
    medicine is potent for good, and were it my child—yea, mine own, as
    well as thine! I could do no better for it.”

    As she still hesitated, being, in fact, in no reasonable state of mind,
    he took the infant in his arms, and himself administered the draught.
    It soon proved its efficacy, and redeemed the leech’s pledge. The moans
    of the little patient subsided; its convulsive tossings gradually
    ceased; and in a few moments, as is the custom of young children after
    relief from pain, it sank into a profound and dewy slumber. The
    physician, as he had a fair right to be termed, next bestowed his
    attention on the mother. With calm and intent scrutiny, he felt her
    pulse, looked into her eyes—a gaze that made her heart shrink and
    shudder, because so familiar, and yet so strange and cold—and, finally,
    satisfied with his investigation, proceeded to mingle another draught.

    “I know not Lethe nor Nepenthe,” remarked he; “but I have learned many
    new secrets in the wilderness, and here is one of them—a recipe that an
    Indian taught me, in requital of some lessons of my own, that were as
    old as Paracelsus. Drink it! It may be less soothing than a sinless
    conscience. That I cannot give thee. But it will calm the swell and
    heaving of thy passion, like oil thrown on the waves of a tempestuous
    sea.”

    He presented the cup to Hester, who received it with a slow, earnest
    look into his face; not precisely a look of fear, yet full of doubt and
    questioning as to what his purposes might be. She looked also at her
    slumbering child.

    “I have thought of death,” said she—“have wished for it—would even have
    prayed for it, were it fit that such as I should pray for anything.
    Yet, if death be in this cup, I bid thee think again, ere thou
    beholdest me quaff it. See! it is even now at my lips.”

    “Drink, then,” replied he, still with the same cold composure. “Dost
    thou know me so little, Hester Prynne? Are my purposes wont to be so
    shallow? Even if I imagine a scheme of vengeance, what could I do
    better for my object than to let thee live—than to give thee medicines
    against all harm and peril of life—so that this burning shame may still
    blaze upon thy bosom?” As he spoke, he laid his long forefinger on the
    scarlet letter, which forthwith seemed to scorch into Hester’s breast,
    as if it had been red hot. He noticed her involuntary gesture, and
    smiled. “Live, therefore, and bear about thy doom with thee, in the
    eyes of men and women—in the eyes of him whom thou didst call thy
    husband—in the eyes of yonder child! And, that thou mayest live, take
    off this draught.”

    Without further expostulation or delay, Hester Prynne drained the cup,
    and, at the motion of the man of skill, seated herself on the bed,
    where the child was sleeping; while he drew the only chair which the
    room afforded, and took his own seat beside her. She could not but
    tremble at these preparations; for she felt that—having now done all
    that humanity, or principle, or, if so it were, a refined cruelty,
    impelled him to do for the relief of physical suffering—he was next to
    treat with her as the man whom she had most deeply and irreparably
    injured.

    “Hester,” said he, “I ask not wherefore, nor how thou hast fallen into
    the pit, or say, rather, thou hast ascended to the pedestal of infamy
    on which I found thee. The reason is not far to seek. It was my folly,
    and thy weakness. I—a man of thought—the book-worm of great libraries—a
    man already in decay, having given my best years to feed the hungry
    dream of knowledge—what had I to do with youth and beauty like thine
    own? Misshapen from my birth-hour, how could I delude myself with the
    idea that intellectual gifts might veil physical deformity in a young
    girl’s fantasy? Men call me wise. If sages were ever wise in their own
    behoof, I might have foreseen all this. I might have known that, as I
    came out of the vast and dismal forest, and entered this settlement of
    Christian men, the very first object to meet my eyes would be thyself,
    Hester Prynne, standing up, a statue of ignominy, before the people.
    Nay, from the moment when we came down the old church-steps together, a
    married pair, I might have beheld the bale-fire of that scarlet letter
    blazing at the end of our path!”

    “Thou knowest,” said Hester—for, depressed as she was, she could not
    endure this last quiet stab at the token of her shame—“thou knowest
    that I was frank with thee. I felt no love, nor feigned any.”

    “True,” replied he. “It was my folly! I have said it. But, up to that
    epoch of my life, I had lived in vain. The world had been so cheerless!
    My heart was a habitation large enough for many guests, but lonely and
    chill, and without a household fire. I longed to kindle one! It seemed
    not so wild a dream—old as I was, and sombre as I was, and misshapen as
    I was—that the simple bliss, which is scattered far and wide, for all
    mankind to gather up, might yet be mine. And so, Hester, I drew thee
    into my heart, into its innermost chamber, and sought to warm thee by
    the warmth which thy presence made there!”

    “I have greatly wronged thee,” murmured Hester.

    “We have wronged each other,” answered he. “Mine was the first wrong,
    when I betrayed thy budding youth into a false and unnatural relation
    with my decay. Therefore, as a man who has not thought and
    philosophised in vain, I seek no vengeance, plot no evil against thee.
    Between thee and me, the scale hangs fairly balanced. But, Hester, the
    man lives who has wronged us both! Who is he?”

    “Ask me not!” replied Hester Prynne, looking firmly into his face.
    “That thou shalt never know!”

    “Never, sayest thou?” rejoined he, with a smile of dark and
    self-relying intelligence. “Never know him! Believe me, Hester, there
    are few things whether in the outward world, or, to a certain depth, in
    the invisible sphere of thought—few things hidden from the man who
    devotes himself earnestly and unreservedly to the solution of a
    mystery. Thou mayest cover up thy secret from the prying multitude.
    Thou mayest conceal it, too, from the ministers and magistrates, even
    as thou didst this day, when they sought to wrench the name out of thy
    heart, and give thee a partner on thy pedestal. But, as for me, I come
    to the inquest with other senses than they possess. I shall seek this
    man, as I have sought truth in books: as I have sought gold in alchemy.
    There is a sympathy that will make me conscious of him. I shall see him
    tremble. I shall feel myself shudder, suddenly and unawares. Sooner or
    later, he must needs be mine.”

    The eyes of the wrinkled scholar glowed so intensely upon her, that
    Hester Prynne clasped her hand over her heart, dreading lest he should
    read the secret there at once.

    “Thou wilt not reveal his name? Not the less he is mine,” resumed he,
    with a look of confidence, as if destiny were at one with him. “He
    bears no letter of infamy wrought into his garment, as thou dost, but I
    shall read it on his heart. Yet fear not for him! Think not that I
    shall interfere with Heaven’s own method of retribution, or, to my own
    loss, betray him to the gripe of human law. Neither do thou imagine
    that I shall contrive aught against his life; no, nor against his fame,
    if as I judge, he be a man of fair repute. Let him live! Let him hide
    himself in outward honour, if he may! Not the less he shall be mine!”

    “Thy acts are like mercy,” said Hester, bewildered and appalled; “but
    thy words interpret thee as a terror!”

    “One thing, thou that wast my wife, I would enjoin upon thee,”
    continued the scholar. “Thou hast kept the secret of thy paramour.
    Keep, likewise, mine! There are none in this land that know me. Breathe
    not to any human soul that thou didst ever call me husband! Here, on
    this wild outskirt of the earth, I shall pitch my tent; for, elsewhere
    a wanderer, and isolated from human interests, I find here a woman, a
    man, a child, amongst whom and myself there exist the closest
    ligaments. No matter whether of love or hate: no matter whether of
    right or wrong! Thou and thine, Hester Prynne, belong to me. My home is
    where thou art and where he is. But betray me not!”

    “Wherefore dost thou desire it?” inquired Hester, shrinking, she hardly
    knew why, from this secret bond. “Why not announce thyself openly, and
    cast me off at once?”

    “It may be,” he replied, “because I will not encounter the dishonour
    that besmirches the husband of a faithless woman. It may be for other
    reasons. Enough, it is my purpose to live and die unknown. Let,
    therefore, thy husband be to the world as one already dead, and of whom
    no tidings shall ever come. Recognise me not, by word, by sign, by
    look! Breathe not the secret, above all, to the man thou wottest of.
    Shouldst thou fail me in this, beware! His fame, his position, his life
    will be in my hands. Beware!”

    “I will keep thy secret, as I have his,” said Hester.

    “Swear it!” rejoined he.

    And she took the oath.

    “And now, Mistress Prynne,” said old Roger Chillingworth, as he was
    hereafter to be named, “I leave thee alone: alone with thy infant and
    the scarlet letter! How is it, Hester? Doth thy sentence bind thee to
    wear the token in thy sleep? Art thou not afraid of nightmares and
    hideous dreams?”

    “Why dost thou smile so at me?” inquired Hester, troubled at the
    expression of his eyes. “Art thou like the Black Man that haunts the
    forest round about us? Hast thou enticed me into a bond that will prove
    the ruin of my soul?”

    “Not thy soul,” he answered, with another smile. “No, not thine!”

    V.
    HESTER AT HER NEEDLE

    Hester Prynne’s term of confinement was now at an end. Her prison-door
    was thrown open, and she came forth into the sunshine, which, falling
    on all alike, seemed, to her sick and morbid heart, as if meant for no
    other purpose than to reveal the scarlet letter on her breast. Perhaps
    there was a more real torture in her first unattended footsteps from
    the threshold of the prison than even in the procession and spectacle
    that have been described, where she was made the common infamy, at
    which all mankind was summoned to point its finger. Then, she was
    supported by an unnatural tension of the nerves, and by all the
    combative energy of her character, which enabled her to convert the
    scene into a kind of lurid triumph. It was, moreover, a separate and
    insulated event, to occur but once in her lifetime, and to meet which,
    therefore, reckless of economy, she might call up the vital strength
    that would have sufficed for many quiet years. The very law that
    condemned her—a giant of stern features but with vigour to support, as
    well as to annihilate, in his iron arm—had held her up through the
    terrible ordeal of her ignominy. But now, with this unattended walk
    from her prison door, began the daily custom; and she must either
    sustain and carry it forward by the ordinary resources of her nature,
    or sink beneath it. She could no longer borrow from the future to help
    her through the present grief. Tomorrow would bring its own trial with
    it; so would the next day, and so would the next: each its own trial,
    and yet the very same that was now so unutterably grievous to be borne.
    The days of the far-off future would toil onward, still with the same
    burden for her to take up, and bear along with her, but never to fling
    down; for the accumulating days and added years would pile up their
    misery upon the heap of shame. Throughout them all, giving up her
    individuality, she would become the general symbol at which the
    preacher and moralist might point, and in which they might vivify and
    embody their images of woman’s frailty and sinful passion. Thus the
    young and pure would be taught to look at her, with the scarlet letter
    flaming on her breast—at her, the child of honourable parents—at her,
    the mother of a babe that would hereafter be a woman—at her, who had
    once been innocent—as the figure, the body, the reality of sin. And
    over her grave, the infamy that she must carry thither would be her
    only monument.

    It may seem marvellous that, with the world before her—kept by no
    restrictive clause of her condemnation within the limits of the Puritan
    settlement, so remote and so obscure—free to return to her birth-place,
    or to any other European land, and there hide her character and
    identity under a new exterior, as completely as if emerging into
    another state of being—and having also the passes of the dark,
    inscrutable forest open to her, where the wildness of her nature might
    assimilate itself with a people whose customs and life were alien from
    the law that had condemned her—it may seem marvellous that this woman
    should still call that place her home, where, and where only, she must
    needs be the type of shame. But there is a fatality, a feeling so
    irresistible and inevitable that it has the force of doom, which almost
    invariably compels human beings to linger around and haunt, ghost-like,
    the spot where some great and marked event has given the colour to
    their lifetime; and, still the more irresistibly, the darker the tinge
    that saddens it. Her sin, her ignominy, were the roots which she had
    struck into the soil. It was as if a new birth, with stronger
    assimilations than the first, had converted the forest-land, still so
    uncongenial to every other pilgrim and wanderer, into Hester Prynne’s
    wild and dreary, but life-long home. All other scenes of earth—even
    that village of rural England, where happy infancy and stainless
    maidenhood seemed yet to be in her mother’s keeping, like garments put
    off long ago—were foreign to her, in comparison. The chain that bound
    her here was of iron links, and galling to her inmost soul, but could
    never be broken.

    It might be, too—doubtless it was so, although she hid the secret from
    herself, and grew pale whenever it struggled out of her heart, like a
    serpent from its hole—it might be that another feeling kept her within
    the scene and pathway that had been so fatal. There dwelt, there trode,
    the feet of one with whom she deemed herself connected in a union that,
    unrecognised on earth, would bring them together before the bar of
    final judgment, and make that their marriage-altar, for a joint
    futurity of endless retribution. Over and over again, the tempter of
    souls had thrust this idea upon Hester’s contemplation, and laughed at
    the passionate and desperate joy with which she seized, and then strove
    to cast it from her. She barely looked the idea in the face, and
    hastened to bar it in its dungeon. What she compelled herself to
    believe—what, finally, she reasoned upon as her motive for continuing a
    resident of New England—was half a truth, and half a self-delusion.
    Here, she said to herself had been the scene of her guilt, and here
    should be the scene of her earthly punishment; and so, perchance, the
    torture of her daily shame would at length purge her soul, and work out
    another purity than that which she had lost: more saint-like, because
    the result of martyrdom.

    Hester Prynne, therefore, did not flee. On the outskirts of the town,
    within the verge of the peninsula, but not in close vicinity to any
    other habitation, there was a small thatched cottage. It had been built
    by an earlier settler, and abandoned, because the soil about it was too
    sterile for cultivation, while its comparative remoteness put it out of
    the sphere of that social activity which already marked the habits of
    the emigrants. It stood on the shore, looking across a basin of the sea
    at the forest-covered hills, towards the west. A clump of scrubby
    trees, such as alone grew on the peninsula, did not so much conceal the
    cottage from view, as seem to denote that here was some object which
    would fain have been, or at least ought to be, concealed. In this
    little lonesome dwelling, with some slender means that she possessed,
    and by the licence of the magistrates, who still kept an inquisitorial
    watch over her, Hester established herself, with her infant child. A
    mystic shadow of suspicion immediately attached itself to the spot.
    Children, too young to comprehend wherefore this woman should be shut
    out from the sphere of human charities, would creep nigh enough to
    behold her plying her needle at the cottage-window, or standing in the
    doorway, or labouring in her little garden, or coming forth along the
    pathway that led townward, and, discerning the scarlet letter on her
    breast, would scamper off with a strange contagious fear.

    Lonely as was Hester’s situation, and without a friend on earth who
    dared to show himself, she, however, incurred no risk of want. She
    possessed an art that sufficed, even in a land that afforded
    comparatively little scope for its exercise, to supply food for her
    thriving infant and herself. It was the art, then, as now, almost the
    only one within a woman’s grasp—of needle-work. She bore on her breast,
    in the curiously embroidered letter, a specimen of her delicate and
    imaginative skill, of which the dames of a court might gladly have
    availed themselves, to add the richer and more spiritual adornment of
    human ingenuity to their fabrics of silk and gold. Here, indeed, in the
    sable simplicity that generally characterised the Puritanic modes of
    dress, there might be an infrequent call for the finer productions of
    her handiwork. Yet the taste of the age, demanding whatever was
    elaborate in compositions of this kind, did not fail to extend its
    influence over our stern progenitors, who had cast behind them so many
    fashions which it might seem harder to dispense with.

    Public ceremonies, such as ordinations, the installation of
    magistrates, and all that could give majesty to the forms in which a
    new government manifested itself to the people, were, as a matter of
    policy, marked by a stately and well-conducted ceremonial, and a
    sombre, but yet a studied magnificence. Deep ruffs, painfully wrought
    bands, and gorgeously embroidered gloves, were all deemed necessary to
    the official state of men assuming the reins of power, and were readily
    allowed to individuals dignified by rank or wealth, even while
    sumptuary laws forbade these and similar extravagances to the plebeian
    order. In the array of funerals, too—whether for the apparel of the
    dead body, or to typify, by manifold emblematic devices of sable cloth
    and snowy lawn, the sorrow of the survivors—there was a frequent and
    characteristic demand for such labour as Hester Prynne could supply.
    Baby-linen—for babies then wore robes of state—afforded still another
    possibility of toil and emolument.

    By degrees, not very slowly, her handiwork became what would now be
    termed the fashion. Whether from commiseration for a woman of so
    miserable a destiny; or from the morbid curiosity that gives a
    fictitious value even to common or worthless things; or by whatever
    other intangible circumstance was then, as now, sufficient to bestow,
    on some persons, what others might seek in vain; or because Hester
    really filled a gap which must otherwise have remained vacant; it is
    certain that she had ready and fairly requited employment for as many
    hours as she saw fit to occupy with her needle. Vanity, it may be,
    chose to mortify itself, by putting on, for ceremonials of pomp and
    state, the garments that had been wrought by her sinful hands. Her
    needle-work was seen on the ruff of the Governor; military men wore it
    on their scarfs, and the minister on his band; it decked the baby’s
    little cap; it was shut up, to be mildewed and moulder away, in the
    coffins of the dead. But it is not recorded that, in a single instance,
    her skill was called in to embroider the white veil which was to cover
    the pure blushes of a bride. The exception indicated the ever
    relentless vigour with which society frowned upon her sin.

    Hester sought not to acquire anything beyond a subsistence, of the
    plainest and most ascetic description, for herself, and a simple
    abundance for her child. Her own dress was of the coarsest materials
    and the most sombre hue, with only that one ornament—the scarlet
    letter—which it was her doom to wear. The child’s attire, on the other
    hand, was distinguished by a fanciful, or, we may rather say, a
    fantastic ingenuity, which served, indeed, to heighten the airy charm
    that early began to develop itself in the little girl, but which
    appeared to have also a deeper meaning. We may speak further of it
    hereafter. Except for that small expenditure in the decoration of her
    infant, Hester bestowed all her superfluous means in charity, on
    wretches less miserable than herself, and who not unfrequently insulted
    the hand that fed them. Much of the time, which she might readily have
    applied to the better efforts of her art, she employed in making coarse
    garments for the poor. It is probable that there was an idea of penance
    in this mode of occupation, and that she offered up a real sacrifice of
    enjoyment in devoting so many hours to such rude handiwork. She had in
    her nature a rich, voluptuous, Oriental characteristic—a taste for the
    gorgeously beautiful, which, save in the exquisite productions of her
    needle, found nothing else, in all the possibilities of her life, to
    exercise itself upon. Women derive a pleasure, incomprehensible to the
    other sex, from the delicate toil of the needle. To Hester Prynne it
    might have been a mode of expressing, and therefore soothing, the
    passion of her life. Like all other joys, she rejected it as sin. This
    morbid meddling of conscience with an immaterial matter betokened, it
    is to be feared, no genuine and steadfast penitence, but something
    doubtful, something that might be deeply wrong beneath.

    In this manner, Hester Prynne came to have a part to perform in the
    world. With her native energy of character and rare capacity, it could
    not entirely cast her off, although it had set a mark upon her, more
    intolerable to a woman’s heart than that which branded the brow of
    Cain. In all her intercourse with society, however, there was nothing
    that made her feel as if she belonged to it. Every gesture, every word,
    and even the silence of those with whom she came in contact, implied,
    and often expressed, that she was banished, and as much alone as if she
    inhabited another sphere, or communicated with the common nature by
    other organs and senses than the rest of human kind. She stood apart
    from mortal interests, yet close beside them, like a ghost that
    revisits the familiar fireside, and can no longer make itself seen or
    felt; no more smile with the household joy, nor mourn with the kindred
    sorrow; or, should it succeed in manifesting its forbidden sympathy,
    awakening only terror and horrible repugnance. These emotions, in fact,
    and its bitterest scorn besides, seemed to be the sole portion that she
    retained in the universal heart. It was not an age of delicacy; and her
    position, although she understood it well, and was in little danger of
    forgetting it, was often brought before her vivid self-perception, like
    a new anguish, by the rudest touch upon the tenderest spot. The poor,
    as we have already said, whom she sought out to be the objects of her
    bounty, often reviled the hand that was stretched forth to succour
    them. Dames of elevated rank, likewise, whose doors she entered in the
    way of her occupation, were accustomed to distil drops of bitterness
    into her heart; sometimes through that alchemy of quiet malice, by
    which women can concoct a subtle poison from ordinary trifles; and
    sometimes, also, by a coarser expression, that fell upon the sufferer’s
    defenceless breast like a rough blow upon an ulcerated wound. Hester
    had schooled herself long and well; and she never responded to these
    attacks, save by a flush of crimson that rose irrepressibly over her
    pale cheek, and again subsided into the depths of her bosom. She was
    patient—a martyr, indeed—but she forebore to pray for enemies, lest, in
    spite of her forgiving aspirations, the words of the blessing should
    stubbornly twist themselves into a curse.

    Continually, and in a thousand other ways, did she feel the innumerable
    throbs of anguish that had been so cunningly contrived for her by the
    undying, the ever-active sentence of the Puritan tribunal. Clergymen
    paused in the streets, to address words of exhortation, that brought a
    crowd, with its mingled grin and frown, around the poor, sinful woman.
    If she entered a church, trusting to share the Sabbath smile of the
    Universal Father, it was often her mishap to find herself the text of
    the discourse. She grew to have a dread of children; for they had
    imbibed from their parents a vague idea of something horrible in this
    dreary woman gliding silently through the town, with never any
    companion but one only child. Therefore, first allowing her to pass,
    they pursued her at a distance with shrill cries, and the utterances of
    a word that had no distinct purport to their own minds, but was none
    the less terrible to her, as proceeding from lips that babbled it
    unconsciously. It seemed to argue so wide a diffusion of her shame,
    that all nature knew of it; it could have caused her no deeper pang had
    the leaves of the trees whispered the dark story among themselves—had
    the summer breeze murmured about it—had the wintry blast shrieked it
    aloud! Another peculiar torture was felt in the gaze of a new eye. When
    strangers looked curiously at the scarlet letter—and none ever failed
    to do so—they branded it afresh in Hester’s soul; so that, oftentimes,
    she could scarcely refrain, yet always did refrain, from covering the
    symbol with her hand. But then, again, an accustomed eye had likewise
    its own anguish to inflict. Its cool stare of familiarity was
    intolerable. From first to last, in short, Hester Prynne had always
    this dreadful agony in feeling a human eye upon the token; the spot
    never grew callous; it seemed, on the contrary, to grow more sensitive
    with daily torture.

    But sometimes, once in many days, or perchance in many months, she felt
    an eye—a human eye—upon the ignominious brand, that seemed to give a
    momentary relief, as if half of her agony were shared. The next
    instant, back it all rushed again, with still a deeper throb of pain;
    for, in that brief interval, she had sinned anew. (Had Hester sinned
    alone?)

    Her imagination was somewhat affected, and, had she been of a softer
    moral and intellectual fibre would have been still more so, by the
    strange and solitary anguish of her life. Walking to and fro, with
    those lonely footsteps, in the little world with which she was
    outwardly connected, it now and then appeared to Hester—if altogether
    fancy, it was nevertheless too potent to be resisted—she felt or
    fancied, then, that the scarlet letter had endowed her with a new
    sense. She shuddered to believe, yet could not help believing, that it
    gave her a sympathetic knowledge of the hidden sin in other hearts. She
    was terror-stricken by the revelations that were thus made. What were
    they? Could they be other than the insidious whispers of the bad angel,
    who would fain have persuaded the struggling woman, as yet only half
    his victim, that the outward guise of purity was but a lie, and that,
    if truth were everywhere to be shown, a scarlet letter would blaze
    forth on many a bosom besides Hester Prynne’s? Or, must she receive
    those intimations—so obscure, yet so distinct—as truth? In all her
    miserable experience, there was nothing else so awful and so loathsome
    as this sense. It perplexed, as well as shocked her, by the irreverent
    inopportuneness of the occasions that brought it into vivid action.
    Sometimes the red infamy upon her breast would give a sympathetic
    throb, as she passed near a venerable minister or magistrate, the model
    of piety and justice, to whom that age of antique reverence looked up,
    as to a mortal man in fellowship with angels. “What evil thing is at
    hand?” would Hester say to herself. Lifting her reluctant eyes, there
    would be nothing human within the scope of view, save the form of this
    earthly saint! Again a mystic sisterhood would contumaciously assert
    itself, as she met the sanctified frown of some matron, who, according
    to the rumour of all tongues, had kept cold snow within her bosom
    throughout life. That unsunned snow in the matron’s bosom, and the
    burning shame on Hester Prynne’s—what had the two in common? Or, once
    more, the electric thrill would give her warning—“Behold Hester, here
    is a companion!” and, looking up, she would detect the eyes of a young
    maiden glancing at the scarlet letter, shyly and aside, and quickly
    averted, with a faint, chill crimson in her cheeks as if her purity
    were somewhat sullied by that momentary glance. O Fiend, whose talisman
    was that fatal symbol, wouldst thou leave nothing, whether in youth or
    age, for this poor sinner to revere?—such loss of faith is ever one of
    the saddest results of sin. Be it accepted as a proof that all was not
    corrupt in this poor victim of her own frailty, and man’s hard law,
    that Hester Prynne yet struggled to believe that no fellow-mortal was
    guilty like herself.

    The vulgar, who, in those dreary old times, were always contributing a
    grotesque horror to what interested their imaginations, had a story
    about the scarlet letter which we might readily work up into a terrific
    legend. They averred that the symbol was not mere scarlet cloth, tinged
    in an earthly dye-pot, but was red-hot with infernal fire, and could be
    seen glowing all alight whenever Hester Prynne walked abroad in the
    night-time. And we must needs say it seared Hester’s bosom so deeply,
    that perhaps there was more truth in the rumour than our modern
    incredulity may be inclined to admit.

    VI.
    PEARL

    We have as yet hardly spoken of the infant; that little creature, whose
    innocent life had sprung, by the inscrutable decree of Providence, a
    lovely and immortal flower, out of the rank luxuriance of a guilty
    passion. How strange it seemed to the sad woman, as she watched the
    growth, and the beauty that became every day more brilliant, and the
    intelligence that threw its quivering sunshine over the tiny features
    of this child! Her Pearl—for so had Hester called her; not as a name
    expressive of her aspect, which had nothing of the calm, white,
    unimpassioned lustre that would be indicated by the comparison. But she
    named the infant “Pearl,” as being of great price—purchased with all
    she had—her mother’s only treasure! How strange, indeed! Man had marked
    this woman’s sin by a scarlet letter, which had such potent and
    disastrous efficacy that no human sympathy could reach her, save it
    were sinful like herself. God, as a direct consequence of the sin which
    man thus punished, had given her a lovely child, whose place was on
    that same dishonoured bosom, to connect her parent for ever with the
    race and descent of mortals, and to be finally a blessed soul in
    heaven! Yet these thoughts affected Hester Prynne less with hope than
    apprehension. She knew that her deed had been evil; she could have no
    faith, therefore, that its result would be good. Day after day she
    looked fearfully into the child’s expanding nature, ever dreading to
    detect some dark and wild peculiarity that should correspond with the
    guiltiness to which she owed her being.

    Certainly there was no physical defect. By its perfect shape, its
    vigour, and its natural dexterity in the use of all its untried limbs,
    the infant was worthy to have been brought forth in Eden: worthy to
    have been left there to be the plaything of the angels after the
    world’s first parents were driven out. The child had a native grace
    which does not invariably co-exist with faultless beauty; its attire,
    however simple, always impressed the beholder as if it were the very
    garb that precisely became it best. But little Pearl was not clad in
    rustic weeds. Her mother, with a morbid purpose that may be better
    understood hereafter, had bought the richest tissues that could be
    procured, and allowed her imaginative faculty its full play in the
    arrangement and decoration of the dresses which the child wore before
    the public eye. So magnificent was the small figure when thus arrayed,
    and such was the splendour of Pearl’s own proper beauty, shining
    through the gorgeous robes which might have extinguished a paler
    loveliness, that there was an absolute circle of radiance around her on
    the darksome cottage floor. And yet a russet gown, torn and soiled with
    the child’s rude play, made a picture of her just as perfect. Pearl’s
    aspect was imbued with a spell of infinite variety; in this one child
    there were many children, comprehending the full scope between the
    wild-flower prettiness of a peasant-baby, and the pomp, in little, of
    an infant princess. Throughout all, however, there was a trait of
    passion, a certain depth of hue, which she never lost; and if in any of
    her changes, she had grown fainter or paler, she would have ceased to
    be herself—it would have been no longer Pearl!

    This outward mutability indicated, and did not more than fairly
    express, the various properties of her inner life. Her nature appeared
    to possess depth, too, as well as variety; but—or else Hester’s fears
    deceived her—it lacked reference and adaptation to the world into which
    she was born. The child could not be made amenable to rules. In giving
    her existence a great law had been broken; and the result was a being
    whose elements were perhaps beautiful and brilliant, but all in
    disorder, or with an order peculiar to themselves, amidst which the
    point of variety and arrangement was difficult or impossible to be
    discovered. Hester could only account for the child’s character—and
    even then most vaguely and imperfectly—by recalling what she herself
    had been during that momentous period while Pearl was imbibing her soul
    from the spiritual world, and her bodily frame from its material of
    earth. The mother’s impassioned state had been the medium through which
    were transmitted to the unborn infant the rays of its moral life; and,
    however white and clear originally, they had taken the deep stains of
    crimson and gold, the fiery lustre, the black shadow, and the
    untempered light of the intervening substance. Above all, the warfare
    of Hester’s spirit at that epoch was perpetuated in Pearl. She could
    recognize her wild, desperate, defiant mood, the flightiness of her
    temper, and even some of the very cloud-shapes of gloom and despondency
    that had brooded in her heart. They were now illuminated by the morning
    radiance of a young child’s disposition, but, later in the day of
    earthly existence, might be prolific of the storm and whirlwind.

    The discipline of the family in those days was of a far more rigid kind
    than now. The frown, the harsh rebuke, the frequent application of the
    rod, enjoined by Scriptural authority, were used, not merely in the way
    of punishment for actual offences, but as a wholesome regimen for the
    growth and promotion of all childish virtues. Hester Prynne,
    nevertheless, the loving mother of this one child, ran little risk of
    erring on the side of undue severity. Mindful, however, of her own
    errors and misfortunes, she early sought to impose a tender but strict
    control over the infant immortality that was committed to her charge.
    But the task was beyond her skill. After testing both smiles and
    frowns, and proving that neither mode of treatment possessed any
    calculable influence, Hester was ultimately compelled to stand aside
    and permit the child to be swayed by her own impulses. Physical
    compulsion or restraint was effectual, of course, while it lasted. As
    to any other kind of discipline, whether addressed to her mind or
    heart, little Pearl might or might not be within its reach, in
    accordance with the caprice that ruled the moment. Her mother, while
    Pearl was yet an infant, grew acquainted with a certain peculiar look,
    that warned her when it would be labour thrown away to insist, persuade
    or plead.

    It was a look so intelligent, yet inexplicable, perverse, sometimes so
    malicious, but generally accompanied by a wild flow of spirits, that
    Hester could not help questioning at such moments whether Pearl was a
    human child. She seemed rather an airy sprite, which, after playing its
    fantastic sports for a little while upon the cottage floor, would flit
    away with a mocking smile. Whenever that look appeared in her wild,
    bright, deeply black eyes, it invested her with a strange remoteness
    and intangibility: it was as if she were hovering in the air, and might
    vanish, like a glimmering light that comes we know not whence and goes
    we know not whither. Beholding it, Hester was constrained to rush
    towards the child—to pursue the little elf in the flight which she
    invariably began—to snatch her to her bosom with a close pressure and
    earnest kisses—not so much from overflowing love as to assure herself
    that Pearl was flesh and blood, and not utterly delusive. But Pearl’s
    laugh, when she was caught, though full of merriment and music, made
    her mother more doubtful than before.

    Heart-smitten at this bewildering and baffling spell, that so often
    came between herself and her sole treasure, whom she had bought so
    dear, and who was all her world, Hester sometimes burst into passionate
    tears. Then, perhaps—for there was no foreseeing how it might affect
    her—Pearl would frown, and clench her little fist, and harden her small
    features into a stern, unsympathising look of discontent. Not seldom
    she would laugh anew, and louder than before, like a thing incapable
    and unintelligent of human sorrow. Or—but this more rarely happened—she
    would be convulsed with rage of grief and sob out her love for her
    mother in broken words, and seem intent on proving that she had a heart
    by breaking it. Yet Hester was hardly safe in confiding herself to that
    gusty tenderness: it passed as suddenly as it came. Brooding over all
    these matters, the mother felt like one who has evoked a spirit, but,
    by some irregularity in the process of conjuration, has failed to win
    the master-word that should control this new and incomprehensible
    intelligence. Her only real comfort was when the child lay in the
    placidity of sleep. Then she was sure of her, and tasted hours of
    quiet, sad, delicious happiness; until—perhaps with that perverse
    expression glimmering from beneath her opening lids—little Pearl awoke!

    How soon—with what strange rapidity, indeed—did Pearl arrive at an age
    that was capable of social intercourse beyond the mother’s ever-ready
    smile and nonsense-words! And then what a happiness would it have been
    could Hester Prynne have heard her clear, bird-like voice mingling with
    the uproar of other childish voices, and have distinguished and
    unravelled her own darling’s tones, amid all the entangled outcry of a
    group of sportive children. But this could never be. Pearl was a born
    outcast of the infantile world. An imp of evil, emblem and product of
    sin, she had no right among christened infants. Nothing was more
    remarkable than the instinct, as it seemed, with which the child
    comprehended her loneliness: the destiny that had drawn an inviolable
    circle round about her: the whole peculiarity, in short, of her
    position in respect to other children. Never since her release from
    prison had Hester met the public gaze without her. In all her walks
    about the town, Pearl, too, was there: first as the babe in arms, and
    afterwards as the little girl, small companion of her mother, holding a
    forefinger with her whole grasp, and tripping along at the rate of
    three or four footsteps to one of Hester’s. She saw the children of the
    settlement on the grassy margin of the street, or at the domestic
    thresholds, disporting themselves in such grim fashions as the
    Puritanic nurture would permit; playing at going to church, perchance,
    or at scourging Quakers; or taking scalps in a sham fight with the
    Indians, or scaring one another with freaks of imitative witchcraft.
    Pearl saw, and gazed intently, but never sought to make acquaintance.
    If spoken to, she would not speak again. If the children gathered about
    her, as they sometimes did, Pearl would grow positively terrible in her
    puny wrath, snatching up stones to fling at them, with shrill,
    incoherent exclamations, that made her mother tremble, because they had
    so much the sound of a witch’s anathemas in some unknown tongue.

    The truth was, that the little Puritans, being of the most intolerant
    brood that ever lived, had got a vague idea of something outlandish,
    unearthly, or at variance with ordinary fashions, in the mother and
    child, and therefore scorned them in their hearts, and not unfrequently
    reviled them with their tongues. Pearl felt the sentiment, and requited
    it with the bitterest hatred that can be supposed to rankle in a
    childish bosom. These outbreaks of a fierce temper had a kind of value,
    and even comfort for the mother; because there was at least an
    intelligible earnestness in the mood, instead of the fitful caprice
    that so often thwarted her in the child’s manifestations. It appalled
    her, nevertheless, to discern here, again, a shadowy reflection of the
    evil that had existed in herself. All this enmity and passion had Pearl
    inherited, by inalienable right, out of Hester’s heart. Mother and
    daughter stood together in the same circle of seclusion from human
    society; and in the nature of the child seemed to be perpetuated those
    unquiet elements that had distracted Hester Prynne before Pearl’s
    birth, but had since begun to be soothed away by the softening
    influences of maternity.

    At home, within and around her mother’s cottage, Pearl wanted not a
    wide and various circle of acquaintance. The spell of life went forth
    from her ever-creative spirit, and communicated itself to a thousand
    objects, as a torch kindles a flame wherever it may be applied. The
    unlikeliest materials—a stick, a bunch of rags, a flower—were the
    puppets of Pearl’s witchcraft, and, without undergoing any outward
    change, became spiritually adapted to whatever drama occupied the stage
    of her inner world. Her one baby-voice served a multitude of imaginary
    personages, old and young, to talk withal. The pine-trees, aged, black,
    and solemn, and flinging groans and other melancholy utterances on the
    breeze, needed little transformation to figure as Puritan elders; the
    ugliest weeds of the garden were their children, whom Pearl smote down
    and uprooted most unmercifully. It was wonderful, the vast variety of
    forms into which she threw her intellect, with no continuity, indeed,
    but darting up and dancing, always in a state of preternatural
    activity—soon sinking down, as if exhausted by so rapid and feverish a
    tide of life—and succeeded by other shapes of a similar wild energy. It
    was like nothing so much as the phantasmagoric play of the northern
    lights. In the mere exercise of the fancy, however, and the
    sportiveness of a growing mind, there might be a little more than was
    observable in other children of bright faculties; except as Pearl, in
    the dearth of human playmates, was thrown more upon the visionary
    throng which she created. The singularity lay in the hostile feelings
    with which the child regarded all these offsprings of her own heart and
    mind. She never created a friend, but seemed always to be sowing
    broadcast the dragon’s teeth, whence sprung a harvest of armed enemies,
    against whom she rushed to battle. It was inexpressibly sad—then what
    depth of sorrow to a mother, who felt in her own heart the cause—to
    observe, in one so young, this constant recognition of an adverse
    world, and so fierce a training of the energies that were to make good
    her cause in the contest that must ensue.

    Gazing at Pearl, Hester Prynne often dropped her work upon her knees,
    and cried out with an agony which she would fain have hidden, but which
    made utterance for itself betwixt speech and a groan—“O Father in
    Heaven—if Thou art still my Father—what is this being which I have
    brought into the world?” And Pearl, overhearing the ejaculation, or
    aware through some more subtile channel, of those throbs of anguish,
    would turn her vivid and beautiful little face upon her mother, smile
    with sprite-like intelligence, and resume her play.

    One peculiarity of the child’s deportment remains yet to be told. The
    very first thing which she had noticed in her life, was—what?—not the
    mother’s smile, responding to it, as other babies do, by that faint,
    embryo smile of the little mouth, remembered so doubtfully afterwards,
    and with such fond discussion whether it were indeed a smile. By no
    means! But that first object of which Pearl seemed to become aware
    was—shall we say it?—the scarlet letter on Hester’s bosom! One day, as
    her mother stooped over the cradle, the infant’s eyes had been caught
    by the glimmering of the gold embroidery about the letter; and putting
    up her little hand she grasped at it, smiling, not doubtfully, but with
    a decided gleam, that gave her face the look of a much older child.
    Then, gasping for breath, did Hester Prynne clutch the fatal token,
    instinctively endeavouring to tear it away, so infinite was the torture
    inflicted by the intelligent touch of Pearl’s baby-hand. Again, as if
    her mother’s agonised gesture were meant only to make sport for her,
    did little Pearl look into her eyes, and smile. From that epoch, except
    when the child was asleep, Hester had never felt a moment’s safety: not
    a moment’s calm enjoyment of her. Weeks, it is true, would sometimes
    elapse, during which Pearl’s gaze might never once be fixed upon the
    scarlet letter; but then, again, it would come at unawares, like the
    stroke of sudden death, and always with that peculiar smile and odd
    expression of the eyes.

    Once this freakish, elvish cast came into the child’s eyes while Hester
    was looking at her own image in them, as mothers are fond of doing; and
    suddenly—for women in solitude, and with troubled hearts, are pestered
    with unaccountable delusions—she fancied that she beheld, not her own
    miniature portrait, but another face in the small black mirror of
    Pearl’s eye. It was a face, fiend-like, full of smiling malice, yet
    bearing the semblance of features that she had known full well, though
    seldom with a smile, and never with malice in them. It was as if an
    evil spirit possessed the child, and had just then peeped forth in
    mockery. Many a time afterwards had Hester been tortured, though less
    vividly, by the same illusion.

    In the afternoon of a certain summer’s day, after Pearl grew big enough
    to run about, she amused herself with gathering handfuls of wild
    flowers, and flinging them, one by one, at her mother’s bosom; dancing
    up and down like a little elf whenever she hit the scarlet letter.
    Hester’s first motion had been to cover her bosom with her clasped
    hands. But whether from pride or resignation, or a feeling that her
    penance might best be wrought out by this unutterable pain, she
    resisted the impulse, and sat erect, pale as death, looking sadly into
    little Pearl’s wild eyes. Still came the battery of flowers, almost
    invariably hitting the mark, and covering the mother’s breast with
    hurts for which she could find no balm in this world, nor knew how to
    seek it in another. At last, her shot being all expended, the child
    stood still and gazed at Hester, with that little laughing image of a
    fiend peeping out—or, whether it peeped or no, her mother so imagined
    it—from the unsearchable abyss of her black eyes.

    “Child, what art thou?” cried the mother.

    “Oh, I am your little Pearl!” answered the child.

    But while she said it, Pearl laughed, and began to dance up and down
    with the humoursome gesticulation of a little imp, whose next freak
    might be to fly up the chimney.

    “Art thou my child, in very truth?” asked Hester.

    Nor did she put the question altogether idly, but, for the moment, with
    a portion of genuine earnestness; for, such was Pearl’s wonderful
    intelligence, that her mother half doubted whether she were not
    acquainted with the secret spell of her existence, and might not now
    reveal herself.

    “Yes; I am little Pearl!” repeated the child, continuing her antics.

    “Thou art not my child! Thou art no Pearl of mine!” said the mother
    half playfully; for it was often the case that a sportive impulse came
    over her in the midst of her deepest suffering. “Tell me, then, what
    thou art, and who sent thee hither?”

    “Tell me, mother!” said the child, seriously, coming up to Hester, and
    pressing herself close to her knees. “Do thou tell me!”

    “Thy Heavenly Father sent thee!” answered Hester Prynne.

    But she said it with a hesitation that did not escape the acuteness of
    the child. Whether moved only by her ordinary freakishness, or because
    an evil spirit prompted her, she put up her small forefinger and
    touched the scarlet letter.

    “He did not send me!” cried she, positively. “I have no Heavenly
    Father!”

    “Hush, Pearl, hush! Thou must not talk so!” answered the mother,
    suppressing a groan. “He sent us all into the world. He sent even me,
    thy mother. Then, much more thee! Or, if not, thou strange and elfish
    child, whence didst thou come?”

    “Tell me! Tell me!” repeated Pearl, no longer seriously, but laughing
    and capering about the floor. “It is thou that must tell me!”

    But Hester could not resolve the query, being herself in a dismal
    labyrinth of doubt. She remembered—betwixt a smile and a shudder—the
    talk of the neighbouring townspeople, who, seeking vainly elsewhere for
    the child’s paternity, and observing some of her odd attributes, had
    given out that poor little Pearl was a demon offspring: such as, ever
    since old Catholic times, had occasionally been seen on earth, through
    the agency of their mother’s sin, and to promote some foul and wicked
    purpose. Luther, according to the scandal of his monkish enemies, was a
    brat of that hellish breed; nor was Pearl the only child to whom this
    inauspicious origin was assigned among the New England Puritans.

    VII.
    THE GOVERNOR’S HALL

    Hester Prynne went one day to the mansion of Governor Bellingham, with
    a pair of gloves which she had fringed and embroidered to his order,
    and which were to be worn on some great occasion of state; for, though
    the chances of a popular election had caused this former ruler to
    descend a step or two from the highest rank, he still held an
    honourable and influential place among the colonial magistracy.

    Another and far more important reason than the delivery of a pair of
    embroidered gloves, impelled Hester, at this time, to seek an interview
    with a personage of so much power and activity in the affairs of the
    settlement. It had reached her ears that there was a design on the part
    of some of the leading inhabitants, cherishing the more rigid order of
    principles in religion and government, to deprive her of her child. On
    the supposition that Pearl, as already hinted, was of demon origin,
    these good people not unreasonably argued that a Christian interest in
    the mother’s soul required them to remove such a stumbling-block from
    her path. If the child, on the other hand, were really capable of moral
    and religious growth, and possessed the elements of ultimate salvation,
    then, surely, it would enjoy all the fairer prospect of these
    advantages by being transferred to wiser and better guardianship than
    Hester Prynne’s. Among those who promoted the design, Governor
    Bellingham was said to be one of the most busy. It may appear singular,
    and, indeed, not a little ludicrous, that an affair of this kind, which
    in later days would have been referred to no higher jurisdiction than
    that of the select men of the town, should then have been a question
    publicly discussed, and on which statesmen of eminence took sides. At
    that epoch of pristine simplicity, however, matters of even slighter
    public interest, and of far less intrinsic weight than the welfare of
    Hester and her child, were strangely mixed up with the deliberations of
    legislators and acts of state. The period was hardly, if at all,
    earlier than that of our story, when a dispute concerning the right of
    property in a pig not only caused a fierce and bitter contest in the
    legislative body of the colony, but resulted in an important
    modification of the framework itself of the legislature.

    Full of concern, therefore—but so conscious of her own right that it
    seemed scarcely an unequal match between the public on the one side,
    and a lonely woman, backed by the sympathies of nature, on the
    other—Hester Prynne set forth from her solitary cottage. Little Pearl,
    of course, was her companion. She was now of an age to run lightly
    along by her mother’s side, and, constantly in motion from morn till
    sunset, could have accomplished a much longer journey than that before
    her. Often, nevertheless, more from caprice than necessity, she
    demanded to be taken up in arms; but was soon as imperious to be let
    down again, and frisked onward before Hester on the grassy pathway,
    with many a harmless trip and tumble. We have spoken of Pearl’s rich
    and luxuriant beauty—a beauty that shone with deep and vivid tints, a
    bright complexion, eyes possessing intensity both of depth and glow,
    and hair already of a deep, glossy brown, and which, in after years,
    would be nearly akin to black. There was fire in her and throughout
    her: she seemed the unpremeditated offshoot of a passionate moment. Her
    mother, in contriving the child’s garb, had allowed the gorgeous
    tendencies of her imagination their full play, arraying her in a
    crimson velvet tunic of a peculiar cut, abundantly embroidered in
    fantasies and flourishes of gold thread. So much strength of colouring,
    which must have given a wan and pallid aspect to cheeks of a fainter
    bloom, was admirably adapted to Pearl’s beauty, and made her the very
    brightest little jet of flame that ever danced upon the earth.

    But it was a remarkable attribute of this garb, and indeed, of the
    child’s whole appearance, that it irresistibly and inevitably reminded
    the beholder of the token which Hester Prynne was doomed to wear upon
    her bosom. It was the scarlet letter in another form: the scarlet
    letter endowed with life! The mother herself—as if the red ignominy
    were so deeply scorched into her brain that all her conceptions assumed
    its form—had carefully wrought out the similitude, lavishing many hours
    of morbid ingenuity to create an analogy between the object of her
    affection and the emblem of her guilt and torture. But, in truth, Pearl
    was the one as well as the other; and only in consequence of that
    identity had Hester contrived so perfectly to represent the scarlet
    letter in her appearance.

    As the two wayfarers came within the precincts of the town, the
    children of the Puritans looked up from their play,—or what passed for
    play with those sombre little urchins—and spoke gravely one to another.

    “Behold, verily, there is the woman of the scarlet letter: and of a
    truth, moreover, there is the likeness of the scarlet letter running
    along by her side! Come, therefore, and let us fling mud at them!”

    But Pearl, who was a dauntless child, after frowning, stamping her
    foot, and shaking her little hand with a variety of threatening
    gestures, suddenly made a rush at the knot of her enemies, and put them
    all to flight. She resembled, in her fierce pursuit of them, an infant
    pestilence—the scarlet fever, or some such half-fledged angel of
    judgment—whose mission was to punish the sins of the rising generation.
    She screamed and shouted, too, with a terrific volume of sound, which,
    doubtless, caused the hearts of the fugitives to quake within them. The
    victory accomplished, Pearl returned quietly to her mother, and looked
    up, smiling, into her face.

    Without further adventure, they reached the dwelling of Governor
    Bellingham. This was a large wooden house, built in a fashion of which
    there are specimens still extant in the streets of our older towns now
    moss-grown, crumbling to decay, and melancholy at heart with the many
    sorrowful or joyful occurrences, remembered or forgotten, that have
    happened and passed away within their dusky chambers. Then, however,
    there was the freshness of the passing year on its exterior, and the
    cheerfulness, gleaming forth from the sunny windows, of a human
    habitation, into which death had never entered. It had, indeed, a very
    cheery aspect, the walls being overspread with a kind of stucco, in
    which fragments of broken glass were plentifully intermixed; so that,
    when the sunshine fell aslant-wise over the front of the edifice, it
    glittered and sparkled as if diamonds had been flung against it by the
    double handful. The brilliancy might have befitted Aladdin’s palace
    rather than the mansion of a grave old Puritan ruler. It was further
    decorated with strange and seemingly cabalistic figures and diagrams,
    suitable to the quaint taste of the age which had been drawn in the
    stucco, when newly laid on, and had now grown hard and durable, for the
    admiration of after times.

    Pearl, looking at this bright wonder of a house began to caper and
    dance, and imperatively required that the whole breadth of sunshine
    should be stripped off its front, and given her to play with.

    “No, my little Pearl!” said her mother; “thou must gather thine own
    sunshine. I have none to give thee!”

    They approached the door, which was of an arched form, and flanked on
    each side by a narrow tower or projection of the edifice, in both of
    which were lattice-windows, the wooden shutters to close over them at
    need. Lifting the iron hammer that hung at the portal, Hester Prynne
    gave a summons, which was answered by one of the Governor’s
    bond-servants—a free-born Englishman, but now a seven years’ slave.
    During that term he was to be the property of his master, and as much a
    commodity of bargain and sale as an ox, or a joint-stool. The serf wore
    the customary garb of serving-men at that period, and long before, in
    the old hereditary halls of England.

    “Is the worshipful Governor Bellingham within?” inquired Hester.

    “Yea, forsooth,” replied the bond-servant, staring with wide-open eyes
    at the scarlet letter, which, being a new-comer in the country, he had
    never before seen. “Yea, his honourable worship is within. But he hath
    a godly minister or two with him, and likewise a leech. Ye may not see
    his worship now.”

    “Nevertheless, I will enter,” answered Hester Prynne; and the
    bond-servant, perhaps judging from the decision of her air, and the
    glittering symbol in her bosom, that she was a great lady in the land,
    offered no opposition.

    So the mother and little Pearl were admitted into the hall of entrance.
    With many variations, suggested by the nature of his building
    materials, diversity of climate, and a different mode of social life,
    Governor Bellingham had planned his new habitation after the residences
    of gentlemen of fair estate in his native land. Here, then, was a wide
    and reasonably lofty hall, extending through the whole depth of the
    house, and forming a medium of general communication, more or less
    directly, with all the other apartments. At one extremity, this
    spacious room was lighted by the windows of the two towers, which
    formed a small recess on either side of the portal. At the other end,
    though partly muffled by a curtain, it was more powerfully illuminated
    by one of those embowed hall windows which we read of in old books, and
    which was provided with a deep and cushioned seat. Here, on the
    cushion, lay a folio tome, probably of the Chronicles of England, or
    other such substantial literature; even as, in our own days, we scatter
    gilded volumes on the centre table, to be turned over by the casual
    guest. The furniture of the hall consisted of some ponderous chairs,
    the backs of which were elaborately carved with wreaths of oaken
    flowers; and likewise a table in the same taste, the whole being of the
    Elizabethan age, or perhaps earlier, and heirlooms, transferred hither
    from the Governor’s paternal home. On the table—in token that the
    sentiment of old English hospitality had not been left behind—stood a
    large pewter tankard, at the bottom of which, had Hester or Pearl
    peeped into it, they might have seen the frothy remnant of a recent
    draught of ale.

    On the wall hung a row of portraits, representing the forefathers of
    the Bellingham lineage, some with armour on their breasts, and others
    with stately ruffs and robes of peace. All were characterised by the
    sternness and severity which old portraits so invariably put on, as if
    they were the ghosts, rather than the pictures, of departed worthies,
    and were gazing with harsh and intolerant criticism at the pursuits and
    enjoyments of living men.

    At about the centre of the oaken panels that lined the hall was
    suspended a suit of mail, not, like the pictures, an ancestral relic,
    but of the most modern date; for it had been manufactured by a skilful
    armourer in London, the same year in which Governor Bellingham came
    over to New England. There was a steel head-piece, a cuirass, a gorget
    and greaves, with a pair of gauntlets and a sword hanging beneath; all,
    and especially the helmet and breastplate, so highly burnished as to
    glow with white radiance, and scatter an illumination everywhere about
    upon the floor. This bright panoply was not meant for mere idle show,
    but had been worn by the Governor on many a solemn muster and training
    field, and had glittered, moreover, at the head of a regiment in the
    Pequod war. For, though bred a lawyer, and accustomed to speak of
    Bacon, Coke, Noye, and Finch, as his professional associates, the
    exigencies of this new country had transformed Governor Bellingham into
    a soldier, as well as a statesman and ruler.

    Little Pearl, who was as greatly pleased with the gleaming armour as
    she had been with the glittering frontispiece of the house, spent some
    time looking into the polished mirror of the breastplate.

    “Mother,” cried she, “I see you here. Look! Look!”

    Hester looked by way of humouring the child; and she saw that, owing to
    the peculiar effect of this convex mirror, the scarlet letter was
    represented in exaggerated and gigantic proportions, so as to be
    greatly the most prominent feature of her appearance. In truth, she
    seemed absolutely hidden behind it. Pearl pointed upwards also, at a
    similar picture in the head-piece; smiling at her mother, with the
    elfish intelligence that was so familiar an expression on her small
    physiognomy. That look of naughty merriment was likewise reflected in
    the mirror, with so much breadth and intensity of effect, that it made
    Hester Prynne feel as if it could not be the image of her own child,
    but of an imp who was seeking to mould itself into Pearl’s shape.

    “Come along, Pearl,” said she, drawing her away, “Come and look into
    this fair garden. It may be we shall see flowers there; more beautiful
    ones than we find in the woods.”

    Pearl accordingly ran to the bow-window, at the further end of the
    hall, and looked along the vista of a garden walk, carpeted with
    closely-shaven grass, and bordered with some rude and immature attempt
    at shrubbery. But the proprietor appeared already to have relinquished
    as hopeless, the effort to perpetuate on this side of the Atlantic, in
    a hard soil, and amid the close struggle for subsistence, the native
    English taste for ornamental gardening. Cabbages grew in plain sight;
    and a pumpkin-vine, rooted at some distance, had run across the
    intervening space, and deposited one of its gigantic products directly
    beneath the hall window, as if to warn the Governor that this great
    lump of vegetable gold was as rich an ornament as New England earth
    would offer him. There were a few rose-bushes, however, and a number of
    apple-trees, probably the descendants of those planted by the Reverend
    Mr. Blackstone, the first settler of the peninsula; that half
    mythological personage who rides through our early annals, seated on
    the back of a bull.

    Pearl, seeing the rose-bushes, began to cry for a red rose, and would
    not be pacified.

    “Hush, child—hush!” said her mother, earnestly. “Do not cry, dear
    little Pearl! I hear voices in the garden. The Governor is coming, and
    gentlemen along with him.”

    In fact, adown the vista of the garden avenue, a number of persons were
    seen approaching towards the house. Pearl, in utter scorn of her
    mother’s attempt to quiet her, gave an eldritch scream, and then became
    silent, not from any notion of obedience, but because the quick and
    mobile curiosity of her disposition was excited by the appearance of
    those new personages.

    VIII.
    THE ELF-CHILD AND THE MINISTER

    Governor Bellingham, in a loose gown and easy cap—such as elderly
    gentlemen loved to endue themselves with, in their domestic
    privacy—walked foremost, and appeared to be showing off his estate, and
    expatiating on his projected improvements. The wide circumference of an
    elaborate ruff, beneath his grey beard, in the antiquated fashion of
    King James’s reign, caused his head to look not a little like that of
    John the Baptist in a charger. The impression made by his aspect, so
    rigid and severe, and frost-bitten with more than autumnal age, was
    hardly in keeping with the appliances of worldly enjoyment wherewith he
    had evidently done his utmost to surround himself. But it is an error
    to suppose that our great forefathers—though accustomed to speak and
    think of human existence as a state merely of trial and warfare, and
    though unfeignedly prepared to sacrifice goods and life at the behest
    of duty—made it a matter of conscience to reject such means of comfort,
    or even luxury, as lay fairly within their grasp. This creed was never
    taught, for instance, by the venerable pastor, John Wilson, whose
    beard, white as a snow-drift, was seen over Governor Bellingham’s
    shoulders, while its wearer suggested that pears and peaches might yet
    be naturalised in the New England climate, and that purple grapes might
    possibly be compelled to flourish against the sunny garden-wall. The
    old clergyman, nurtured at the rich bosom of the English Church, had a
    long established and legitimate taste for all good and comfortable
    things, and however stern he might show himself in the pulpit, or in
    his public reproof of such transgressions as that of Hester Prynne,
    still, the genial benevolence of his private life had won him warmer
    affection than was accorded to any of his professional contemporaries.

    Behind the Governor and Mr. Wilson came two other guests—one, the
    Reverend Arthur Dimmesdale, whom the reader may remember as having
    taken a brief and reluctant part in the scene of Hester Prynne’s
    disgrace; and, in close companionship with him, old Roger
    Chillingworth, a person of great skill in physic, who for two or three
    years past had been settled in the town. It was understood that this
    learned man was the physician as well as friend of the young minister,
    whose health had severely suffered of late by his too unreserved
    self-sacrifice to the labours and duties of the pastoral relation.

    The Governor, in advance of his visitors, ascended one or two steps,
    and, throwing open the leaves of the great hall window, found himself
    close to little Pearl. The shadow of the curtain fell on Hester Prynne,
    and partially concealed her.

    “What have we here?” said Governor Bellingham, looking with surprise at
    the scarlet little figure before him. “I profess, I have never seen the
    like since my days of vanity, in old King James’s time, when I was wont
    to esteem it a high favour to be admitted to a court mask! There used
    to be a swarm of these small apparitions in holiday time, and we called
    them children of the Lord of Misrule. But how gat such a guest into my
    hall?”

    “Ay, indeed!” cried good old Mr. Wilson. “What little bird of scarlet
    plumage may this be? Methinks I have seen just such figures when the
    sun has been shining through a richly painted window, and tracing out
    the golden and crimson images across the floor. But that was in the old
    land. Prithee, young one, who art thou, and what has ailed thy mother
    to bedizen thee in this strange fashion? Art thou a Christian child—ha?
    Dost know thy catechism? Or art thou one of those naughty elfs or
    fairies whom we thought to have left behind us, with other relics of
    Papistry, in merry old England?”

    “I am mother’s child,” answered the scarlet vision, “and my name is
    Pearl!”

    “Pearl?—Ruby, rather—or Coral!—or Red Rose, at the very least, judging
    from thy hue!” responded the old minister, putting forth his hand in a
    vain attempt to pat little Pearl on the cheek. “But where is this
    mother of thine? Ah! I see,” he added; and, turning to Governor
    Bellingham, whispered, “This is the selfsame child of whom we have held
    speech together; and behold here the unhappy woman, Hester Prynne, her
    mother!”

    “Sayest thou so?” cried the Governor. “Nay, we might have judged that
    such a child’s mother must needs be a scarlet woman, and a worthy type
    of her of Babylon! But she comes at a good time, and we will look into
    this matter forthwith.”

    Governor Bellingham stepped through the window into the hall, followed
    by his three guests.

    “Hester Prynne,” said he, fixing his naturally stern regard on the
    wearer of the scarlet letter, “there hath been much question concerning
    thee of late. The point hath been weightily discussed, whether we, that
    are of authority and influence, do well discharge our consciences by
    trusting an immortal soul, such as there is in yonder child, to the
    guidance of one who hath stumbled and fallen amid the pitfalls of this
    world. Speak thou, the child’s own mother! Were it not, thinkest thou,
    for thy little one’s temporal and eternal welfare that she be taken out
    of thy charge, and clad soberly, and disciplined strictly, and
    instructed in the truths of heaven and earth? What canst thou do for
    the child in this kind?”

    “I can teach my little Pearl what I have learned from this!” answered
    Hester Prynne, laying her finger on the red token.

    “Woman, it is thy badge of shame!” replied the stern magistrate. “It is
    because of the stain which that letter indicates that we would transfer
    thy child to other hands.”

    “Nevertheless,” said the mother, calmly, though growing more pale,
    “this badge hath taught me—it daily teaches me—it is teaching me at
    this moment—lessons whereof my child may be the wiser and better,
    albeit they can profit nothing to myself.”

    “We will judge warily,” said Bellingham, “and look well what we are
    about to do. Good Master Wilson, I pray you, examine this Pearl—since
    that is her name—and see whether she hath had such Christian nurture as
    befits a child of her age.”

    The old minister seated himself in an arm-chair and made an effort to
    draw Pearl betwixt his knees. But the child, unaccustomed to the touch
    or familiarity of any but her mother, escaped through the open window,
    and stood on the upper step, looking like a wild tropical bird of rich
    plumage, ready to take flight into the upper air. Mr. Wilson, not a
    little astonished at this outbreak—for he was a grandfatherly sort of
    personage, and usually a vast favourite with children—essayed, however,
    to proceed with the examination.

    “Pearl,” said he, with great solemnity, “thou must take heed to
    instruction, that so, in due season, thou mayest wear in thy bosom the
    pearl of great price. Canst thou tell me, my child, who made thee?”

    Now Pearl knew well enough who made her, for Hester Prynne, the
    daughter of a pious home, very soon after her talk with the child about
    her Heavenly Father, had begun to inform her of those truths which the
    human spirit, at whatever stage of immaturity, imbibes with such eager
    interest. Pearl, therefore—so large were the attainments of her three
    years’ lifetime—could have borne a fair examination in the New England
    Primer, or the first column of the Westminster Catechisms, although
    unacquainted with the outward form of either of those celebrated works.
    But that perversity, which all children have more or less of, and of
    which little Pearl had a tenfold portion, now, at the most inopportune
    moment, took thorough possession of her, and closed her lips, or
    impelled her to speak words amiss. After putting her finger in her
    mouth, with many ungracious refusals to answer good Mr. Wilson’s
    question, the child finally announced that she had not been made at
    all, but had been plucked by her mother off the bush of wild roses that
    grew by the prison-door.

    This phantasy was probably suggested by the near proximity of the
    Governor’s red roses, as Pearl stood outside of the window, together
    with her recollection of the prison rose-bush, which she had passed in
    coming hither.

    Old Roger Chillingworth, with a smile on his face, whispered something
    in the young clergyman’s ear. Hester Prynne looked at the man of skill,
    and even then, with her fate hanging in the balance, was startled to
    perceive what a change had come over his features—how much uglier they
    were, how his dark complexion seemed to have grown duskier, and his
    figure more misshapen—since the days when she had familiarly known him.
    She met his eyes for an instant, but was immediately constrained to
    give all her attention to the scene now going forward.

    “This is awful!” cried the Governor, slowly recovering from the
    astonishment into which Pearl’s response had thrown him. “Here is a
    child of three years old, and she cannot tell who made her! Without
    question, she is equally in the dark as to her soul, its present
    depravity, and future destiny! Methinks, gentlemen, we need inquire no
    further.”

    Hester caught hold of Pearl, and drew her forcibly into her arms,
    confronting the old Puritan magistrate with almost a fierce expression.
    Alone in the world, cast off by it, and with this sole treasure to keep
    her heart alive, she felt that she possessed indefeasible rights
    against the world, and was ready to defend them to the death.

    “God gave me the child!” cried she. “He gave her in requital of all
    things else which ye had taken from me. She is my happiness—she is my
    torture, none the less! Pearl keeps me here in life! Pearl punishes me,
    too! See ye not, she is the scarlet letter, only capable of being
    loved, and so endowed with a millionfold the power of retribution for
    my sin? Ye shall not take her! I will die first!”

    “My poor woman,” said the not unkind old minister, “the child shall be
    well cared for—far better than thou canst do for it.”

    “God gave her into my keeping!” repeated Hester Prynne, raising her
    voice almost to a shriek. “I will not give her up!” And here by a
    sudden impulse, she turned to the young clergyman, Mr. Dimmesdale, at
    whom, up to this moment, she had seemed hardly so much as once to
    direct her eyes. “Speak thou for me!” cried she. “Thou wast my pastor,
    and hadst charge of my soul, and knowest me better than these men can.
    I will not lose the child! Speak for me! Thou knowest—for thou hast
    sympathies which these men lack—thou knowest what is in my heart, and
    what are a mother’s rights, and how much the stronger they are when
    that mother has but her child and the scarlet letter! Look thou to it!
    I will not lose the child! Look to it!”

    At this wild and singular appeal, which indicated that Hester Prynne’s
    situation had provoked her to little less than madness, the young
    minister at once came forward, pale, and holding his hand over his
    heart, as was his custom whenever his peculiarly nervous temperament
    was thrown into agitation. He looked now more careworn and emaciated
    than as we described him at the scene of Hester’s public ignominy; and
    whether it were his failing health, or whatever the cause might be, his
    large dark eyes had a world of pain in their troubled and melancholy
    depth.

    “There is truth in what she says,” began the minister, with a voice
    sweet, tremulous, but powerful, insomuch that the hall re-echoed and
    the hollow armour rang with it—“truth in what Hester says, and in the
    feeling which inspires her! God gave her the child, and gave her, too,
    an instinctive knowledge of its nature and requirements—both seemingly
    so peculiar—which no other mortal being can possess. And, moreover, is
    there not a quality of awful sacredness in the relation between this
    mother and this child?”

    “Ay—how is that, good Master Dimmesdale?” interrupted the Governor.
    “Make that plain, I pray you!”

    “It must be even so,” resumed the minister. “For, if we deem it
    otherwise, do we not thereby say that the Heavenly Father, the creator
    of all flesh, hath lightly recognised a deed of sin, and made of no
    account the distinction between unhallowed lust and holy love? This
    child of its father’s guilt and its mother’s shame has come from the
    hand of God, to work in many ways upon her heart, who pleads so
    earnestly and with such bitterness of spirit the right to keep her. It
    was meant for a blessing—for the one blessing of her life! It was
    meant, doubtless, the mother herself hath told us, for a retribution,
    too; a torture to be felt at many an unthought-of moment; a pang, a
    sting, an ever-recurring agony, in the midst of a troubled joy! Hath
    she not expressed this thought in the garb of the poor child, so
    forcibly reminding us of that red symbol which sears her bosom?”

    “Well said again!” cried good Mr. Wilson. “I feared the woman had no
    better thought than to make a mountebank of her child!”

    “Oh, not so!—not so!” continued Mr. Dimmesdale. “She recognises,
    believe me, the solemn miracle which God hath wrought in the existence
    of that child. And may she feel, too—what, methinks, is the very
    truth—that this boon was meant, above all things else, to keep the
    mother’s soul alive, and to preserve her from blacker depths of sin
    into which Satan might else have sought to plunge her! Therefore it is
    good for this poor, sinful woman, that she hath an infant immortality,
    a being capable of eternal joy or sorrow, confided to her care—to be
    trained up by her to righteousness, to remind her, at every moment, of
    her fall, but yet to teach her, as if it were by the Creator’s sacred
    pledge, that, if she bring the child to heaven, the child also will
    bring its parents thither! Herein is the sinful mother happier than the
    sinful father. For Hester Prynne’s sake, then, and no less for the poor
    child’s sake, let us leave them as Providence hath seen fit to place
    them!”

    “You speak, my friend, with a strange earnestness,” said old Roger
    Chillingworth, smiling at him.

    “And there is a weighty import in what my young brother hath spoken,”
    added the Rev. Mr. Wilson.

    “What say you, worshipful Master Bellingham? Hath he not pleaded well
    for the poor woman?”

    “Indeed hath he,” answered the magistrate; “and hath adduced such
    arguments, that we will even leave the matter as it now stands; so
    long, at least, as there shall be no further scandal in the woman. Care
    must be had nevertheless, to put the child to due and stated
    examination in the catechism, at thy hands or Master Dimmesdale’s.
    Moreover, at a proper season, the tithing-men must take heed that she
    go both to school and to meeting.”

    The young minister, on ceasing to speak had withdrawn a few steps from
    the group, and stood with his face partially concealed in the heavy
    folds of the window-curtain; while the shadow of his figure, which the
    sunlight cast upon the floor, was tremulous with the vehemence of his
    appeal. Pearl, that wild and flighty little elf stole softly towards
    him, and taking his hand in the grasp of both her own, laid her cheek
    against it; a caress so tender, and withal so unobtrusive, that her
    mother, who was looking on, asked herself—“Is that my Pearl?” Yet she
    knew that there was love in the child’s heart, although it mostly
    revealed itself in passion, and hardly twice in her lifetime had been
    softened by such gentleness as now. The minister—for, save the
    long-sought regards of woman, nothing is sweeter than these marks of
    childish preference, accorded spontaneously by a spiritual instinct,
    and therefore seeming to imply in us something truly worthy to be
    loved—the minister looked round, laid his hand on the child’s head,
    hesitated an instant, and then kissed her brow. Little Pearl’s unwonted
    mood of sentiment lasted no longer; she laughed, and went capering down
    the hall so airily, that old Mr. Wilson raised a question whether even
    her tiptoes touched the floor.

    “The little baggage hath witchcraft in her, I profess,” said he to Mr.
    Dimmesdale. “She needs no old woman’s broomstick to fly withal!”

    “A strange child!” remarked old Roger Chillingworth. “It is easy to see
    the mother’s part in her. Would it be beyond a philosopher’s research,
    think ye, gentlemen, to analyse that child’s nature, and, from it make
    a mould, to give a shrewd guess at the father?”

    “Nay; it would be sinful, in such a question, to follow the clue of
    profane philosophy,” said Mr. Wilson. “Better to fast and pray upon it;
    and still better, it may be, to leave the mystery as we find it, unless
    Providence reveal it of its own accord. Thereby, every good Christian
    man hath a title to show a father’s kindness towards the poor, deserted
    babe.”

    The affair being so satisfactorily concluded, Hester Prynne, with
    Pearl, departed from the house. As they descended the steps, it is
    averred that the lattice of a chamber-window was thrown open, and forth
    into the sunny day was thrust the face of Mistress Hibbins, Governor
    Bellingham’s bitter-tempered sister, and the same who, a few years
    later, was executed as a witch.

    “Hist, hist!” said she, while her ill-omened physiognomy seemed to cast
    a shadow over the cheerful newness of the house. “Wilt thou go with us
    tonight? There will be a merry company in the forest; and I well-nigh
    promised the Black Man that comely Hester Prynne should make one.”

    “Make my excuse to him, so please you!” answered Hester, with a
    triumphant smile. “I must tarry at home, and keep watch over my little
    Pearl. Had they taken her from me, I would willingly have gone with
    thee into the forest, and signed my name in the Black Man’s book too,
    and that with mine own blood!”

    “We shall have thee there anon!” said the witch-lady, frowning, as she
    drew back her head.

    But here—if we suppose this interview betwixt Mistress Hibbins and
    Hester Prynne to be authentic, and not a parable—was already an
    illustration of the young minister’s argument against sundering the
    relation of a fallen mother to the offspring of her frailty. Even thus
    early had the child saved her from Satan’s snare.

    IX.
    THE LEECH

    Under the appellation of Roger Chillingworth, the reader will remember,
    was hidden another name, which its former wearer had resolved should
    never more be spoken. It has been related, how, in the crowd that
    witnessed Hester Prynne’s ignominious exposure, stood a man, elderly,
    travel-worn, who, just emerging from the perilous wilderness, beheld
    the woman, in whom he hoped to find embodied the warmth and
    cheerfulness of home, set up as a type of sin before the people. Her
    matronly fame was trodden under all men’s feet. Infamy was babbling
    around her in the public market-place. For her kindred, should the
    tidings ever reach them, and for the companions of her unspotted life,
    there remained nothing but the contagion of her dishonour; which would
    not fail to be distributed in strict accordance and proportion with the
    intimacy and sacredness of their previous relationship. Then why—since
    the choice was with himself—should the individual, whose connexion with
    the fallen woman had been the most intimate and sacred of them all,
    come forward to vindicate his claim to an inheritance so little
    desirable? He resolved not to be pilloried beside her on her pedestal
    of shame. Unknown to all but Hester Prynne, and possessing the lock and
    key of her silence, he chose to withdraw his name from the roll of
    mankind, and, as regarded his former ties and interest, to vanish out
    of life as completely as if he indeed lay at the bottom of the ocean,
    whither rumour had long ago consigned him. This purpose once effected,
    new interests would immediately spring up, and likewise a new purpose;
    dark, it is true, if not guilty, but of force enough to engage the full
    strength of his faculties.

    In pursuance of this resolve, he took up his residence in the Puritan
    town as Roger Chillingworth, without other introduction than the
    learning and intelligence of which he possessed more than a common
    measure. As his studies, at a previous period of his life, had made him
    extensively acquainted with the medical science of the day, it was as a
    physician that he presented himself and as such was cordially received.
    Skilful men, of the medical and chirurgical profession, were of rare
    occurrence in the colony. They seldom, it would appear, partook of the
    religious zeal that brought other emigrants across the Atlantic. In
    their researches into the human frame, it may be that the higher and
    more subtle faculties of such men were materialised, and that they lost
    the spiritual view of existence amid the intricacies of that wondrous
    mechanism, which seemed to involve art enough to comprise all of life
    within itself. At all events, the health of the good town of Boston, so
    far as medicine had aught to do with it, had hitherto lain in the
    guardianship of an aged deacon and apothecary, whose piety and godly
    deportment were stronger testimonials in his favour than any that he
    could have produced in the shape of a diploma. The only surgeon was one
    who combined the occasional exercise of that noble art with the daily
    and habitual flourish of a razor. To such a professional body Roger
    Chillingworth was a brilliant acquisition. He soon manifested his
    familiarity with the ponderous and imposing machinery of antique
    physic; in which every remedy contained a multitude of far-fetched and
    heterogeneous ingredients, as elaborately compounded as if the proposed
    result had been the Elixir of Life. In his Indian captivity, moreover,
    he had gained much knowledge of the properties of native herbs and
    roots; nor did he conceal from his patients that these simple
    medicines, Nature’s boon to the untutored savage, had quite as large a
    share of his own confidence as the European Pharmacopœia, which so
    many learned doctors had spent centuries in elaborating.

    This learned stranger was exemplary as regarded at least the outward
    forms of a religious life; and early after his arrival, had chosen for
    his spiritual guide the Reverend Mr. Dimmesdale. The young divine,
    whose scholar-like renown still lived in Oxford, was considered by his
    more fervent admirers as little less than a heavenly ordained apostle,
    destined, should he live and labour for the ordinary term of life, to
    do as great deeds, for the now feeble New England Church, as the early
    Fathers had achieved for the infancy of the Christian faith. About this
    period, however, the health of Mr. Dimmesdale had evidently begun to
    fail. By those best acquainted with his habits, the paleness of the
    young minister’s cheek was accounted for by his too earnest devotion to
    study, his scrupulous fulfilment of parochial duty, and more than all,
    to the fasts and vigils of which he made a frequent practice, in order
    to keep the grossness of this earthly state from clogging and obscuring
    his spiritual lamp. Some declared, that if Mr. Dimmesdale were really
    going to die, it was cause enough that the world was not worthy to be
    any longer trodden by his feet. He himself, on the other hand, with
    characteristic humility, avowed his belief that if Providence should
    see fit to remove him, it would be because of his own unworthiness to
    perform its humblest mission here on earth. With all this difference of
    opinion as to the cause of his decline, there could be no question of
    the fact. His form grew emaciated; his voice, though still rich and
    sweet, had a certain melancholy prophecy of decay in it; he was often
    observed, on any slight alarm or other sudden accident, to put his hand
    over his heart with first a flush and then a paleness, indicative of
    pain.

  • The Mayflower Compact

    The Mayflower Compact

    Aproximadamente 301 palavras.

    The Mayflower Compact

    November 11, 1620 [This was November 21, old style calendar]

    In the name of God, Amen. We, whose names are underwritten, the Loyal
    Subjects of our dread Sovereigne Lord, King James, by the Grace of God,
    of Great Britaine, France, and Ireland, King, Defender of the Faith,
    &c.

    Having undertaken for the Glory of God, and Advancement of the
    Christian Faith, and the Honour of our King and Country, a Voyage to
    plant the first colony in the Northerne Parts of Virginia; doe, by
    these Presents, solemnly and mutually in the Presence of God and one of
    another, covenant and combine ourselves together into a civill Body
    Politick, for our better Ordering and Preservation, and Furtherance of
    the Ends aforesaid; And by Virtue hereof to enact, constitute, and
    frame, such just and equall Laws, Ordinances, Acts, Constitutions, and
    Offices, from time to time, as shall be thought most meete and
    convenient for the Generall Good of the Colonie; unto which we promise
    all due Submission and Obedience.

    In Witness whereof we have hereunto subscribed our names at Cape Cod
    the eleventh of November, in the Raigne of our Sovereigne Lord, King
    James of England, France, and Ireland, the eighteenth, and of Scotland,
    the fiftie-fourth, Anno. Domini, 1620.

    Mr. John Carver Mr. Stephen Hopkins
    Mr. William Bradford Digery Priest
    Mr. Edward Winslow Thomas Williams
    Mr. William Brewster Gilbert Winslow
    Isaac Allerton Edmund Margesson
    Miles Standish Peter Brown
    John Alden Richard Bitteridge
    John Turner George Soule
    Francis Eaton Edward Tilly
    James Chilton John Tilly
    John Craxton Francis Cooke
    John Billington Thomas Rogers
    Joses Fletcher Thomas Tinker
    John Goodman John Ridgate
    Mr. Samuel Fuller Edward Fuller
    Mr. Christopher Martin Richard Clark
    Mr. William Mullins Richard Gardiner
    Mr. William White Mr. John Allerton
    Mr. Richard Warren Thomas English
    John Howland Edward Doten
    Edward Liester

  • The Legend of Sleepy Hollow

    The Legend of Sleepy Hollow

    Aproximadamente 12.375 palavras.

    The Legend of Sleepy Hollow

    by Washington Irving

    FOUND AMONG THE PAPERS OF THE LATE DIEDRICH KNICKERBOCKER.

    A pleasing land of drowsy head it was,
    Of dreams that wave before the half-shut eye;
    And of gay castles in the clouds that pass,
    Forever flushing round a summer sky.
    CASTLE OF INDOLENCE.

    In the bosom of one of those spacious coves which indent the eastern
    shore of the Hudson, at that broad expansion of the river denominated
    by the ancient Dutch navigators the Tappan Zee, and where they always
    prudently shortened sail and implored the protection of St. Nicholas
    when they crossed, there lies a small market town or rural port, which
    by some is called Greensburgh, but which is more generally and properly
    known by the name of Tarry Town. This name was given, we are told, in
    former days, by the good housewives of the adjacent country, from the
    inveterate propensity of their husbands to linger about the village
    tavern on market days. Be that as it may, I do not vouch for the fact,
    but merely advert to it, for the sake of being precise and authentic.
    Not far from this village, perhaps about two miles, there is a little
    valley or rather lap of land among high hills, which is one of the
    quietest places in the whole world. A small brook glides through it,
    with just murmur enough to lull one to repose; and the occasional
    whistle of a quail or tapping of a woodpecker is almost the only sound
    that ever breaks in upon the uniform tranquillity.

    I recollect that, when a stripling, my first exploit in
    squirrel-shooting was in a grove of tall walnut-trees that shades one
    side of the valley. I had wandered into it at noontime, when all nature
    is peculiarly quiet, and was startled by the roar of my own gun, as it
    broke the Sabbath stillness around and was prolonged and reverberated
    by the angry echoes. If ever I should wish for a retreat whither I might
    steal from the world and its distractions, and dream quietly away the
    remnant of a troubled life, I know of none more promising than this
    little valley.

    From the listless repose of the place, and the peculiar character of its
    inhabitants, who are descendants from the original Dutch settlers, this
    sequestered glen has long been known by the name of SLEEPY HOLLOW, and
    its rustic lads are called the Sleepy Hollow Boys throughout all the
    neighboring country. A drowsy, dreamy influence seems to hang over the
    land, and to pervade the very atmosphere. Some say that the place
    was bewitched by a High German doctor, during the early days of the
    settlement; others, that an old Indian chief, the prophet or wizard of
    his tribe, held his powwows there before the country was discovered by
    Master Hendrick Hudson. Certain it is, the place still continues under
    the sway of some witching power, that holds a spell over the minds of
    the good people, causing them to walk in a continual reverie. They are
    given to all kinds of marvellous beliefs, are subject to trances and
    visions, and frequently see strange sights, and hear music and voices in
    the air. The whole neighborhood abounds with local tales, haunted spots,
    and twilight superstitions; stars shoot and meteors glare oftener across
    the valley than in any other part of the country, and the nightmare,
    with her whole ninefold, seems to make it the favorite scene of her
    gambols.

    The dominant spirit, however, that haunts this enchanted region, and
    seems to be commander-in-chief of all the powers of the air, is the
    apparition of a figure on horseback, without a head. It is said by some
    to be the ghost of a Hessian trooper, whose head had been carried away
    by a cannon-ball, in some nameless battle during the Revolutionary War,
    and who is ever and anon seen by the country folk hurrying along in
    the gloom of night, as if on the wings of the wind. His haunts are not
    confined to the valley, but extend at times to the adjacent roads, and
    especially to the vicinity of a church at no great distance. Indeed,
    certain of the most authentic historians of those parts, who have been
    careful in collecting and collating the floating facts concerning this
    spectre, allege that the body of the trooper having been buried in the
    churchyard, the ghost rides forth to the scene of battle in nightly
    quest of his head, and that the rushing speed with which he sometimes
    passes along the Hollow, like a midnight blast, is owing to his being
    belated, and in a hurry to get back to the churchyard before daybreak.

    Such is the general purport of this legendary superstition, which has
    furnished materials for many a wild story in that region of shadows; and
    the spectre is known at all the country firesides, by the name of the
    Headless Horseman of Sleepy Hollow.

    It is remarkable that the visionary propensity I have mentioned is not
    confined to the native inhabitants of the valley, but is unconsciously
    imbibed by every one who resides there for a time. However wide awake
    they may have been before they entered that sleepy region, they are
    sure, in a little time, to inhale the witching influence of the air, and
    begin to grow imaginative, to dream dreams, and see apparitions.

    I mention this peaceful spot with all possible laud, for it is in such
    little retired Dutch valleys, found here and there embosomed in the
    great State of New York, that population, manners, and customs remain
    fixed, while the great torrent of migration and improvement, which is
    making such incessant changes in other parts of this restless country,
    sweeps by them unobserved. They are like those little nooks of still
    water, which border a rapid stream, where we may see the straw and
    bubble riding quietly at anchor, or slowly revolving in their mimic
    harbor, undisturbed by the rush of the passing current. Though many
    years have elapsed since I trod the drowsy shades of Sleepy Hollow, yet
    I question whether I should not still find the same trees and the same
    families vegetating in its sheltered bosom.

    In this by-place of nature there abode, in a remote period of American
    history, that is to say, some thirty years since, a worthy wight of the
    name of Ichabod Crane, who sojourned, or, as he expressed it, “tarried,”
    in Sleepy Hollow, for the purpose of instructing the children of the
    vicinity. He was a native of Connecticut, a State which supplies the
    Union with pioneers for the mind as well as for the forest, and sends
    forth yearly its legions of frontier woodmen and country schoolmasters.
    The cognomen of Crane was not inapplicable to his person. He was tall,
    but exceedingly lank, with narrow shoulders, long arms and legs, hands
    that dangled a mile out of his sleeves, feet that might have served for
    shovels, and his whole frame most loosely hung together. His head was
    small, and flat at top, with huge ears, large green glassy eyes, and a
    long snipe nose, so that it looked like a weather-cock perched upon his
    spindle neck to tell which way the wind blew. To see him striding along
    the profile of a hill on a windy day, with his clothes bagging and
    fluttering about him, one might have mistaken him for the genius of
    famine descending upon the earth, or some scarecrow eloped from a
    cornfield.

    His schoolhouse was a low building of one large room, rudely constructed
    of logs; the windows partly glazed, and partly patched with leaves of
    old copybooks. It was most ingeniously secured at vacant hours, by a
    withe twisted in the handle of the door, and stakes set against the
    window shutters; so that though a thief might get in with perfect ease,
    he would find some embarrassment in getting out,–an idea most probably
    borrowed by the architect, Yost Van Houten, from the mystery of an
    eelpot. The schoolhouse stood in a rather lonely but pleasant situation,
    just at the foot of a woody hill, with a brook running close by, and
    a formidable birch-tree growing at one end of it. From hence the low
    murmur of his pupils’ voices, conning over their lessons, might be heard
    in a drowsy summer’s day, like the hum of a beehive; interrupted now and
    then by the authoritative voice of the master, in the tone of menace or
    command, or, peradventure, by the appalling sound of the birch, as he
    urged some tardy loiterer along the flowery path of knowledge. Truth to
    say, he was a conscientious man, and ever bore in mind the golden maxim,
    “Spare the rod and spoil the child.” Ichabod Crane’s scholars certainly
    were not spoiled.

    I would not have it imagined, however, that he was one of those cruel
    potentates of the school who joy in the smart of their subjects; on
    the contrary, he administered justice with discrimination rather than
    severity; taking the burden off the backs of the weak, and laying it on
    those of the strong. Your mere puny stripling, that winced at the least
    flourish of the rod, was passed by with indulgence; but the claims of
    justice were satisfied by inflicting a double portion on some little
    tough wrong-headed, broad-skirted Dutch urchin, who sulked and swelled
    and grew dogged and sullen beneath the birch. All this he called “doing
    his duty by their parents;” and he never inflicted a chastisement
    without following it by the assurance, so consolatory to the smarting
    urchin, that “he would remember it and thank him for it the longest day
    he had to live.”

    When school hours were over, he was even the companion and playmate
    of the larger boys; and on holiday afternoons would convoy some of
    the smaller ones home, who happened to have pretty sisters, or good
    housewives for mothers, noted for the comforts of the cupboard. Indeed,
    it behooved him to keep on good terms with his pupils. The revenue
    arising from his school was small, and would have been scarcely
    sufficient to furnish him with daily bread, for he was a huge feeder,
    and, though lank, had the dilating powers of an anaconda; but to help
    out his maintenance, he was, according to country custom in those
    parts, boarded and lodged at the houses of the farmers whose children
    he instructed. With these he lived successively a week at a time, thus
    going the rounds of the neighborhood, with all his worldly effects tied
    up in a cotton handkerchief.

    That all this might not be too onerous on the purses of his rustic
    patrons, who are apt to consider the costs of schooling a grievous
    burden, and schoolmasters as mere drones, he had various ways of
    rendering himself both useful and agreeable. He assisted the farmers
    occasionally in the lighter labors of their farms, helped to make
    hay, mended the fences, took the horses to water, drove the cows from
    pasture, and cut wood for the winter fire. He laid aside, too, all the
    dominant dignity and absolute sway with which he lorded it in his little
    empire, the school, and became wonderfully gentle and ingratiating.
    He found favor in the eyes of the mothers by petting the children,
    particularly the youngest; and like the lion bold, which whilom so
    magnanimously the lamb did hold, he would sit with a child on one knee,
    and rock a cradle with his foot for whole hours together.

    In addition to his other vocations, he was the singing-master of the
    neighborhood, and picked up many bright shillings by instructing the
    young folks in psalmody. It was a matter of no little vanity to him on
    Sundays, to take his station in front of the church gallery, with a band
    of chosen singers; where, in his own mind, he completely carried away
    the palm from the parson. Certain it is, his voice resounded far above
    all the rest of the congregation; and there are peculiar quavers still
    to be heard in that church, and which may even be heard half a mile off,
    quite to the opposite side of the millpond, on a still Sunday morning,
    which are said to be legitimately descended from the nose of Ichabod
    Crane. Thus, by divers little makeshifts, in that ingenious way which is
    commonly denominated “by hook and by crook,” the worthy pedagogue got on
    tolerably enough, and was thought, by all who understood nothing of the
    labor of headwork, to have a wonderfully easy life of it.

    The schoolmaster is generally a man of some importance in the female
    circle of a rural neighborhood; being considered a kind of idle,
    gentlemanlike personage, of vastly superior taste and accomplishments to
    the rough country swains, and, indeed, inferior in learning only to the
    parson. His appearance, therefore, is apt to occasion some little stir
    at the tea-table of a farmhouse, and the addition of a supernumerary
    dish of cakes or sweetmeats, or, peradventure, the parade of a silver
    teapot. Our man of letters, therefore, was peculiarly happy in the
    smiles of all the country damsels. How he would figure among them in the
    churchyard, between services on Sundays; gathering grapes for them from
    the wild vines that overran the surrounding trees; reciting for their
    amusement all the epitaphs on the tombstones; or sauntering, with a
    whole bevy of them, along the banks of the adjacent millpond; while the
    more bashful country bumpkins hung sheepishly back, envying his superior
    elegance and address.

    From his half-itinerant life, also, he was a kind of travelling gazette,
    carrying the whole budget of local gossip from house to house, so that
    his appearance was always greeted with satisfaction. He was, moreover,
    esteemed by the women as a man of great erudition, for he had read
    several books quite through, and was a perfect master of Cotton Mather’s
    “History of New England Witchcraft,” in which, by the way, he most
    firmly and potently believed.

    He was, in fact, an odd mixture of small shrewdness and simple
    credulity. His appetite for the marvellous, and his powers of digesting
    it, were equally extraordinary; and both had been increased by his
    residence in this spell-bound region. No tale was too gross or monstrous
    for his capacious swallow. It was often his delight, after his school
    was dismissed in the afternoon, to stretch himself on the rich bed of
    clover bordering the little brook that whimpered by his schoolhouse, and
    there con over old Mather’s direful tales, until the gathering dusk of
    evening made the printed page a mere mist before his eyes. Then, as he
    wended his way by swamp and stream and awful woodland, to the farmhouse
    where he happened to be quartered, every sound of nature, at that
    witching hour, fluttered his excited imagination,–the moan of the
    whip-poor-will from the hillside, the boding cry of the tree toad, that
    harbinger of storm, the dreary hooting of the screech owl, or the
    sudden rustling in the thicket of birds frightened from their roost. The
    fireflies, too, which sparkled most vividly in the darkest places, now
    and then startled him, as one of uncommon brightness would stream across
    his path; and if, by chance, a huge blockhead of a beetle came winging
    his blundering flight against him, the poor varlet was ready to give up
    the ghost, with the idea that he was struck with a witch’s token. His
    only resource on such occasions, either to drown thought or drive away
    evil spirits, was to sing psalm tunes and the good people of Sleepy
    Hollow, as they sat by their doors of an evening, were often filled with
    awe at hearing his nasal melody, “in linked sweetness long drawn out,”
    floating from the distant hill, or along the dusky road.

    Another of his sources of fearful pleasure was to pass long winter
    evenings with the old Dutch wives, as they sat spinning by the fire,
    with a row of apples roasting and spluttering along the hearth, and
    listen to their marvellous tales of ghosts and goblins, and haunted
    fields, and haunted brooks, and haunted bridges, and haunted houses,
    and particularly of the headless horseman, or Galloping Hessian of the
    Hollow, as they sometimes called him. He would delight them equally by
    his anecdotes of witchcraft, and of the direful omens and portentous
    sights and sounds in the air, which prevailed in the earlier times of
    Connecticut; and would frighten them woefully with speculations upon
    comets and shooting stars; and with the alarming fact that the world did
    absolutely turn round, and that they were half the time topsy-turvy!

    But if there was a pleasure in all this, while snugly cuddling in
    the chimney corner of a chamber that was all of a ruddy glow from the
    crackling wood fire, and where, of course, no spectre dared to show
    its face, it was dearly purchased by the terrors of his subsequent walk
    homewards. What fearful shapes and shadows beset his path, amidst the
    dim and ghastly glare of a snowy night! With what wistful look did he
    eye every trembling ray of light streaming across the waste fields from
    some distant window! How often was he appalled by some shrub covered
    with snow, which, like a sheeted spectre, beset his very path! How often
    did he shrink with curdling awe at the sound of his own steps on the
    frosty crust beneath his feet; and dread to look over his shoulder, lest
    he should behold some uncouth being tramping close behind him! And how
    often was he thrown into complete dismay by some rushing blast, howling
    among the trees, in the idea that it was the Galloping Hessian on one of
    his nightly scourings!

    All these, however, were mere terrors of the night, phantoms of the mind
    that walk in darkness; and though he had seen many spectres in his time,
    and been more than once beset by Satan in divers shapes, in his lonely
    perambulations, yet daylight put an end to all these evils; and he would
    have passed a pleasant life of it, in despite of the Devil and all his
    works, if his path had not been crossed by a being that causes more
    perplexity to mortal man than ghosts, goblins, and the whole race of
    witches put together, and that was–a woman.

    Among the musical disciples who assembled, one evening in each week,
    to receive his instructions in psalmody, was Katrina Van Tassel,
    the daughter and only child of a substantial Dutch farmer. She was a
    blooming lass of fresh eighteen; plump as a partridge; ripe and melting
    and rosy-cheeked as one of her father’s peaches, and universally famed,
    not merely for her beauty, but her vast expectations. She was withal a
    little of a coquette, as might be perceived even in her dress, which was
    a mixture of ancient and modern fashions, as most suited to set off
    her charms. She wore the ornaments of pure yellow gold, which her
    great-great-grandmother had brought over from Saardam; the tempting
    stomacher of the olden time, and withal a provokingly short petticoat,
    to display the prettiest foot and ankle in the country round.

    Ichabod Crane had a soft and foolish heart towards the sex; and it is
    not to be wondered at that so tempting a morsel soon found favor in his
    eyes, more especially after he had visited her in her paternal mansion.
    Old Baltus Van Tassel was a perfect picture of a thriving, contented,
    liberal-hearted farmer. He seldom, it is true, sent either his eyes or
    his thoughts beyond the boundaries of his own farm; but within those
    everything was snug, happy and well-conditioned. He was satisfied with
    his wealth, but not proud of it; and piqued himself upon the hearty
    abundance, rather than the style in which he lived. His stronghold was
    situated on the banks of the Hudson, in one of those green, sheltered,
    fertile nooks in which the Dutch farmers are so fond of nestling. A
    great elm tree spread its broad branches over it, at the foot of which
    bubbled up a spring of the softest and sweetest water, in a little well
    formed of a barrel; and then stole sparkling away through the grass, to
    a neighboring brook, that babbled along among alders and dwarf willows.
    Hard by the farmhouse was a vast barn, that might have served for a
    church; every window and crevice of which seemed bursting forth with the
    treasures of the farm; the flail was busily resounding within it from
    morning to night; swallows and martins skimmed twittering about the
    eaves; and rows of pigeons, some with one eye turned up, as if watching
    the weather, some with their heads under their wings or buried in their
    bosoms, and others swelling, and cooing, and bowing about their dames,
    were enjoying the sunshine on the roof. Sleek unwieldy porkers were
    grunting in the repose and abundance of their pens, from whence sallied
    forth, now and then, troops of sucking pigs, as if to snuff the air.
    A stately squadron of snowy geese were riding in an adjoining pond,
    convoying whole fleets of ducks; regiments of turkeys were gobbling
    through the farmyard, and Guinea fowls fretting about it, like
    ill-tempered housewives, with their peevish, discontented cry. Before
    the barn door strutted the gallant cock, that pattern of a husband, a
    warrior and a fine gentleman, clapping his burnished wings and crowing
    in the pride and gladness of his heart,–sometimes tearing up the earth
    with his feet, and then generously calling his ever-hungry family of
    wives and children to enjoy the rich morsel which he had discovered.

    The pedagogue’s mouth watered as he looked upon this sumptuous promise
    of luxurious winter fare. In his devouring mind’s eye, he pictured to
    himself every roasting-pig running about with a pudding in his belly,
    and an apple in his mouth; the pigeons were snugly put to bed in a
    comfortable pie, and tucked in with a coverlet of crust; the geese were
    swimming in their own gravy; and the ducks pairing cosily in dishes,
    like snug married couples, with a decent competency of onion sauce. In
    the porkers he saw carved out the future sleek side of bacon, and juicy
    relishing ham; not a turkey but he beheld daintily trussed up, with
    its gizzard under its wing, and, peradventure, a necklace of savory
    sausages; and even bright chanticleer himself lay sprawling on his back,
    in a side dish, with uplifted claws, as if craving that quarter which
    his chivalrous spirit disdained to ask while living.

    As the enraptured Ichabod fancied all this, and as he rolled his great
    green eyes over the fat meadow lands, the rich fields of wheat, of rye,
    of buckwheat, and Indian corn, and the orchards burdened with ruddy
    fruit, which surrounded the warm tenement of Van Tassel, his heart
    yearned after the damsel who was to inherit these domains, and his
    imagination expanded with the idea, how they might be readily turned
    into cash, and the money invested in immense tracts of wild land, and
    shingle palaces in the wilderness. Nay, his busy fancy already realized
    his hopes, and presented to him the blooming Katrina, with a whole
    family of children, mounted on the top of a wagon loaded with household
    trumpery, with pots and kettles dangling beneath; and he beheld himself
    bestriding a pacing mare, with a colt at her heels, setting out for
    Kentucky, Tennessee,–or the Lord knows where!

    When he entered the house, the conquest of his heart was complete. It
    was one of those spacious farmhouses, with high-ridged but lowly sloping
    roofs, built in the style handed down from the first Dutch settlers; the
    low projecting eaves forming a piazza along the front, capable of being
    closed up in bad weather. Under this were hung flails, harness, various
    utensils of husbandry, and nets for fishing in the neighboring
    river. Benches were built along the sides for summer use; and a great
    spinning-wheel at one end, and a churn at the other, showed the various
    uses to which this important porch might be devoted. From this piazza
    the wondering Ichabod entered the hall, which formed the centre of the
    mansion, and the place of usual residence. Here rows of resplendent
    pewter, ranged on a long dresser, dazzled his eyes. In one corner
    stood a huge bag of wool, ready to be spun; in another, a quantity of
    linsey-woolsey just from the loom; ears of Indian corn, and strings of
    dried apples and peaches, hung in gay festoons along the walls, mingled
    with the gaud of red peppers; and a door left ajar gave him a peep into
    the best parlor, where the claw-footed chairs and dark mahogany tables
    shone like mirrors; andirons, with their accompanying shovel and
    tongs, glistened from their covert of asparagus tops; mock-oranges and
    conch-shells decorated the mantelpiece; strings of various-colored birds
    eggs were suspended above it; a great ostrich egg was hung from
    the centre of the room, and a corner cupboard, knowingly left open,
    displayed immense treasures of old silver and well-mended china.

    From the moment Ichabod laid his eyes upon these regions of delight, the
    peace of his mind was at an end, and his only study was how to gain the
    affections of the peerless daughter of Van Tassel. In this enterprise,
    however, he had more real difficulties than generally fell to the lot of
    a knight-errant of yore, who seldom had anything but giants, enchanters,
    fiery dragons, and such like easily conquered adversaries, to contend
    with and had to make his way merely through gates of iron and brass,
    and walls of adamant to the castle keep, where the lady of his heart was
    confined; all which he achieved as easily as a man would carve his way
    to the centre of a Christmas pie; and then the lady gave him her hand as
    a matter of course. Ichabod, on the contrary, had to win his way to
    the heart of a country coquette, beset with a labyrinth of whims
    and caprices, which were forever presenting new difficulties and
    impediments; and he had to encounter a host of fearful adversaries of
    real flesh and blood, the numerous rustic admirers, who beset every
    portal to her heart, keeping a watchful and angry eye upon each other,
    but ready to fly out in the common cause against any new competitor.

    Among these, the most formidable was a burly, roaring, roystering blade,
    of the name of Abraham, or, according to the Dutch abbreviation, Brom
    Van Brunt, the hero of the country round, which rang with his feats of
    strength and hardihood. He was broad-shouldered and double-jointed,
    with short curly black hair, and a bluff but not unpleasant countenance,
    having a mingled air of fun and arrogance. From his Herculean frame
    and great powers of limb he had received the nickname of BROM BONES,
    by which he was universally known. He was famed for great knowledge and
    skill in horsemanship, being as dexterous on horseback as a Tartar.
    He was foremost at all races and cock fights; and, with the ascendancy
    which bodily strength always acquires in rustic life, was the umpire in
    all disputes, setting his hat on one side, and giving his decisions with
    an air and tone that admitted of no gainsay or appeal. He was always
    ready for either a fight or a frolic; but had more mischief than
    ill-will in his composition; and with all his overbearing roughness,
    there was a strong dash of waggish good humor at bottom. He had three or
    four boon companions, who regarded him as their model, and at the
    head of whom he scoured the country, attending every scene of feud or
    merriment for miles round. In cold weather he was distinguished by a
    fur cap, surmounted with a flaunting fox’s tail; and when the folks at a
    country gathering descried this well-known crest at a distance, whisking
    about among a squad of hard riders, they always stood by for a squall.
    Sometimes his crew would be heard dashing along past the farmhouses at
    midnight, with whoop and halloo, like a troop of Don Cossacks; and the
    old dames, startled out of their sleep, would listen for a moment till
    the hurry-scurry had clattered by, and then exclaim, “Ay, there goes
    Brom Bones and his gang!” The neighbors looked upon him with a mixture
    of awe, admiration, and good-will; and, when any madcap prank or rustic
    brawl occurred in the vicinity, always shook their heads, and warranted
    Brom Bones was at the bottom of it.

    This rantipole hero had for some time singled out the blooming Katrina
    for the object of his uncouth gallantries, and though his amorous
    toyings were something like the gentle caresses and endearments of a
    bear, yet it was whispered that she did not altogether discourage his
    hopes. Certain it is, his advances were signals for rival candidates to
    retire, who felt no inclination to cross a lion in his amours; insomuch,
    that when his horse was seen tied to Van Tassel’s paling, on a Sunday
    night, a sure sign that his master was courting, or, as it is termed,
    “sparking,” within, all other suitors passed by in despair, and carried
    the war into other quarters.

    Such was the formidable rival with whom Ichabod Crane had to contend,
    and, considering all things, a stouter man than he would have shrunk
    from the competition, and a wiser man would have despaired. He had,
    however, a happy mixture of pliability and perseverance in his nature;
    he was in form and spirit like a supple-jack–yielding, but tough;
    though he bent, he never broke; and though he bowed beneath the
    slightest pressure, yet, the moment it was away–jerk!–he was as erect,
    and carried his head as high as ever.

    To have taken the field openly against his rival would have been
    madness; for he was not a man to be thwarted in his amours, any more
    than that stormy lover, Achilles. Ichabod, therefore, made his advances
    in a quiet and gently insinuating manner. Under cover of his character
    of singing-master, he made frequent visits at the farmhouse; not that he
    had anything to apprehend from the meddlesome interference of parents,
    which is so often a stumbling-block in the path of lovers. Balt Van
    Tassel was an easy indulgent soul; he loved his daughter better even
    than his pipe, and, like a reasonable man and an excellent father, let
    her have her way in everything. His notable little wife, too, had enough
    to do to attend to her housekeeping and manage her poultry; for, as she
    sagely observed, ducks and geese are foolish things, and must be looked
    after, but girls can take care of themselves. Thus, while the busy dame
    bustled about the house, or plied her spinning-wheel at one end of the
    piazza, honest Balt would sit smoking his evening pipe at the other,
    watching the achievements of a little wooden warrior, who, armed with a
    sword in each hand, was most valiantly fighting the wind on the pinnacle
    of the barn. In the mean time, Ichabod would carry on his suit with the
    daughter by the side of the spring under the great elm, or sauntering
    along in the twilight, that hour so favorable to the lover’s eloquence.

    I profess not to know how women’s hearts are wooed and won. To me they
    have always been matters of riddle and admiration. Some seem to have but
    one vulnerable point, or door of access; while others have a thousand
    avenues, and may be captured in a thousand different ways. It is a
    great triumph of skill to gain the former, but a still greater proof of
    generalship to maintain possession of the latter, for man must battle
    for his fortress at every door and window. He who wins a thousand common
    hearts is therefore entitled to some renown; but he who keeps undisputed
    sway over the heart of a coquette is indeed a hero. Certain it is, this
    was not the case with the redoubtable Brom Bones; and from the moment
    Ichabod Crane made his advances, the interests of the former evidently
    declined: his horse was no longer seen tied to the palings on Sunday
    nights, and a deadly feud gradually arose between him and the preceptor
    of Sleepy Hollow.

    Brom, who had a degree of rough chivalry in his nature, would fain have
    carried matters to open warfare and have settled their pretensions
    to the lady, according to the mode of those most concise and simple
    reasoners, the knights-errant of yore,–by single combat; but Ichabod
    was too conscious of the superior might of his adversary to enter the
    lists against him; he had overheard a boast of Bones, that he would
    “double the schoolmaster up, and lay him on a shelf of his own
    schoolhouse;” and he was too wary to give him an opportunity. There was
    something extremely provoking in this obstinately pacific system; it
    left Brom no alternative but to draw upon the funds of rustic waggery in
    his disposition, and to play off boorish practical jokes upon his rival.
    Ichabod became the object of whimsical persecution to Bones and his gang
    of rough riders. They harried his hitherto peaceful domains; smoked
    out his singing school by stopping up the chimney; broke into the
    schoolhouse at night, in spite of its formidable fastenings of withe
    and window stakes, and turned everything topsy-turvy, so that the poor
    schoolmaster began to think all the witches in the country held
    their meetings there. But what was still more annoying, Brom took all
    opportunities of turning him into ridicule in presence of his mistress,
    and had a scoundrel dog whom he taught to whine in the most ludicrous
    manner, and introduced as a rival of Ichabod’s, to instruct her in
    psalmody.

    In this way matters went on for some time, without producing any
    material effect on the relative situations of the contending powers. On
    a fine autumnal afternoon, Ichabod, in pensive mood, sat enthroned on
    the lofty stool from whence he usually watched all the concerns of his
    little literary realm. In his hand he swayed a ferule, that sceptre of
    despotic power; the birch of justice reposed on three nails behind the
    throne, a constant terror to evil doers, while on the desk before
    him might be seen sundry contraband articles and prohibited weapons,
    detected upon the persons of idle urchins, such as half-munched apples,
    popguns, whirligigs, fly-cages, and whole legions of rampant little
    paper gamecocks. Apparently there had been some appalling act of justice
    recently inflicted, for his scholars were all busily intent upon their
    books, or slyly whispering behind them with one eye kept upon the
    master; and a kind of buzzing stillness reigned throughout the
    schoolroom. It was suddenly interrupted by the appearance of a negro in
    tow-cloth jacket and trowsers, a round-crowned fragment of a hat,
    like the cap of Mercury, and mounted on the back of a ragged, wild,
    half-broken colt, which he managed with a rope by way of halter. He came
    clattering up to the school door with an invitation to Ichabod to attend
    a merry-making or “quilting frolic,” to be held that evening at
    Mynheer Van Tassel’s; and having delivered his message with that air of
    importance, and effort at fine language, which a negro is apt to display
    on petty embassies of the kind, he dashed over the brook, and was seen
    scampering away up the hollow, full of the importance and hurry of his
    mission.

    All was now bustle and hubbub in the late quiet schoolroom. The scholars
    were hurried through their lessons without stopping at trifles; those
    who were nimble skipped over half with impunity, and those who were
    tardy had a smart application now and then in the rear, to quicken their
    speed or help them over a tall word. Books were flung aside without
    being put away on the shelves, inkstands were overturned, benches thrown
    down, and the whole school was turned loose an hour before the usual
    time, bursting forth like a legion of young imps, yelping and racketing
    about the green in joy at their early emancipation.

    The gallant Ichabod now spent at least an extra half hour at his toilet,
    brushing and furbishing up his best, and indeed only suit of rusty
    black, and arranging his locks by a bit of broken looking-glass that
    hung up in the schoolhouse. That he might make his appearance before his
    mistress in the true style of a cavalier, he borrowed a horse from the
    farmer with whom he was domiciliated, a choleric old Dutchman of the
    name of Hans Van Ripper, and, thus gallantly mounted, issued forth like
    a knight-errant in quest of adventures. But it is meet I should, in
    the true spirit of romantic story, give some account of the looks
    and equipments of my hero and his steed. The animal he bestrode was
    a broken-down plow-horse, that had outlived almost everything but its
    viciousness. He was gaunt and shagged, with a ewe neck, and a head like
    a hammer; his rusty mane and tail were tangled and knotted with burs;
    one eye had lost its pupil, and was glaring and spectral, but the other
    had the gleam of a genuine devil in it. Still he must have had fire and
    mettle in his day, if we may judge from the name he bore of Gunpowder.
    He had, in fact, been a favorite steed of his master’s, the choleric Van
    Ripper, who was a furious rider, and had infused, very probably, some of
    his own spirit into the animal; for, old and broken-down as he looked,
    there was more of the lurking devil in him than in any young filly in
    the country.

    Ichabod was a suitable figure for such a steed. He rode with short
    stirrups, which brought his knees nearly up to the pommel of the saddle;
    his sharp elbows stuck out like grasshoppers’; he carried his whip
    perpendicularly in his hand, like a sceptre, and as his horse jogged on,
    the motion of his arms was not unlike the flapping of a pair of wings. A
    small wool hat rested on the top of his nose, for so his scanty strip of
    forehead might be called, and the skirts of his black coat fluttered out
    almost to the horses tail. Such was the appearance of Ichabod and his
    steed as they shambled out of the gate of Hans Van Ripper, and it was
    altogether such an apparition as is seldom to be met with in broad
    daylight.

    It was, as I have said, a fine autumnal day; the sky was clear and
    serene, and nature wore that rich and golden livery which we always
    associate with the idea of abundance. The forests had put on their sober
    brown and yellow, while some trees of the tenderer kind had been nipped
    by the frosts into brilliant dyes of orange, purple, and scarlet.
    Streaming files of wild ducks began to make their appearance high in the
    air; the bark of the squirrel might be heard from the groves of beech
    and hickory-nuts, and the pensive whistle of the quail at intervals from
    the neighboring stubble field.

    The small birds were taking their farewell banquets. In the fullness
    of their revelry, they fluttered, chirping and frolicking from bush to
    bush, and tree to tree, capricious from the very profusion and variety
    around them. There was the honest cock robin, the favorite game of
    stripling sportsmen, with its loud querulous note; and the twittering
    blackbirds flying in sable clouds; and the golden-winged woodpecker with
    his crimson crest, his broad black gorget, and splendid plumage; and the
    cedar bird, with its red-tipt wings and yellow-tipt tail and its little
    monteiro cap of feathers; and the blue jay, that noisy coxcomb, in his
    gay light blue coat and white underclothes, screaming and chattering,
    nodding and bobbing and bowing, and pretending to be on good terms with
    every songster of the grove.

    As Ichabod jogged slowly on his way, his eye, ever open to every symptom
    of culinary abundance, ranged with delight over the treasures of jolly
    autumn. On all sides he beheld vast store of apples; some hanging in
    oppressive opulence on the trees; some gathered into baskets and barrels
    for the market; others heaped up in rich piles for the cider-press.
    Farther on he beheld great fields of Indian corn, with its golden ears
    peeping from their leafy coverts, and holding out the promise of cakes
    and hasty-pudding; and the yellow pumpkins lying beneath them, turning
    up their fair round bellies to the sun, and giving ample prospects of
    the most luxurious of pies; and anon he passed the fragrant buckwheat
    fields breathing the odor of the beehive, and as he beheld them, soft
    anticipations stole over his mind of dainty slapjacks, well buttered,
    and garnished with honey or treacle, by the delicate little dimpled hand
    of Katrina Van Tassel.

    Thus feeding his mind with many sweet thoughts and “sugared
    suppositions,” he journeyed along the sides of a range of hills which
    look out upon some of the goodliest scenes of the mighty Hudson. The sun
    gradually wheeled his broad disk down in the west. The wide bosom of the
    Tappan Zee lay motionless and glassy, excepting that here and there a
    gentle undulation waved and prolonged the blue shadow of the distant
    mountain. A few amber clouds floated in the sky, without a breath of air
    to move them. The horizon was of a fine golden tint, changing gradually
    into a pure apple green, and from that into the deep blue of the
    mid-heaven. A slanting ray lingered on the woody crests of the
    precipices that overhung some parts of the river, giving greater depth
    to the dark gray and purple of their rocky sides. A sloop was loitering
    in the distance, dropping slowly down with the tide, her sail hanging
    uselessly against the mast; and as the reflection of the sky gleamed
    along the still water, it seemed as if the vessel was suspended in the
    air.

    It was toward evening that Ichabod arrived at the castle of the Heer
    Van Tassel, which he found thronged with the pride and flower of the
    adjacent country. Old farmers, a spare leathern-faced race, in homespun
    coats and breeches, blue stockings, huge shoes, and magnificent pewter
    buckles. Their brisk, withered little dames, in close-crimped caps,
    long-waisted short gowns, homespun petticoats, with scissors and
    pincushions, and gay calico pockets hanging on the outside. Buxom
    lasses, almost as antiquated as their mothers, excepting where a straw
    hat, a fine ribbon, or perhaps a white frock, gave symptoms of city
    innovation. The sons, in short square-skirted coats, with rows of
    stupendous brass buttons, and their hair generally queued in the fashion
    of the times, especially if they could procure an eel-skin for the
    purpose, it being esteemed throughout the country as a potent nourisher
    and strengthener of the hair.

    Brom Bones, however, was the hero of the scene, having come to the
    gathering on his favorite steed Daredevil, a creature, like himself,
    full of mettle and mischief, and which no one but himself could manage.
    He was, in fact, noted for preferring vicious animals, given to all
    kinds of tricks which kept the rider in constant risk of his neck, for
    he held a tractable, well-broken horse as unworthy of a lad of spirit.

    Fain would I pause to dwell upon the world of charms that burst upon
    the enraptured gaze of my hero, as he entered the state parlor of Van
    Tassel’s mansion. Not those of the bevy of buxom lasses, with their
    luxurious display of red and white; but the ample charms of a genuine
    Dutch country tea-table, in the sumptuous time of autumn. Such heaped up
    platters of cakes of various and almost indescribable kinds, known only
    to experienced Dutch housewives! There was the doughty doughnut, the
    tender oly koek, and the crisp and crumbling cruller; sweet cakes and
    short cakes, ginger cakes and honey cakes, and the whole family of
    cakes. And then there were apple pies, and peach pies, and pumpkin pies;
    besides slices of ham and smoked beef; and moreover delectable dishes
    of preserved plums, and peaches, and pears, and quinces; not to mention
    broiled shad and roasted chickens; together with bowls of milk and
    cream, all mingled higgledy-piggledy, pretty much as I have enumerated
    them, with the motherly teapot sending up its clouds of vapor from the
    midst–Heaven bless the mark! I want breath and time to discuss this
    banquet as it deserves, and am too eager to get on with my story.
    Happily, Ichabod Crane was not in so great a hurry as his historian, but
    did ample justice to every dainty.

    He was a kind and thankful creature, whose heart dilated in proportion
    as his skin was filled with good cheer, and whose spirits rose with
    eating, as some men’s do with drink. He could not help, too, rolling his
    large eyes round him as he ate, and chuckling with the possibility that
    he might one day be lord of all this scene of almost unimaginable luxury
    and splendor. Then, he thought, how soon he’d turn his back upon the old
    schoolhouse; snap his fingers in the face of Hans Van Ripper, and every
    other niggardly patron, and kick any itinerant pedagogue out of doors
    that should dare to call him comrade!

    Old Baltus Van Tassel moved about among his guests with a face dilated
    with content and good humor, round and jolly as the harvest moon. His
    hospitable attentions were brief, but expressive, being confined to a
    shake of the hand, a slap on the shoulder, a loud laugh, and a pressing
    invitation to “fall to, and help themselves.”

    And now the sound of the music from the common room, or hall, summoned
    to the dance. The musician was an old gray-headed negro, who had
    been the itinerant orchestra of the neighborhood for more than half a
    century. His instrument was as old and battered as himself. The greater
    part of the time he scraped on two or three strings, accompanying every
    movement of the bow with a motion of the head; bowing almost to the
    ground, and stamping with his foot whenever a fresh couple were to
    start.

    Ichabod prided himself upon his dancing as much as upon his vocal
    powers. Not a limb, not a fibre about him was idle; and to have seen his
    loosely hung frame in full motion, and clattering about the room, you
    would have thought St. Vitus himself, that blessed patron of the dance,
    was figuring before you in person. He was the admiration of all the
    negroes; who, having gathered, of all ages and sizes, from the farm
    and the neighborhood, stood forming a pyramid of shining black faces at
    every door and window, gazing with delight at the scene, rolling their
    white eyeballs, and showing grinning rows of ivory from ear to ear. How
    could the flogger of urchins be otherwise than animated and joyous? The
    lady of his heart was his partner in the dance, and smiling graciously
    in reply to all his amorous oglings; while Brom Bones, sorely smitten
    with love and jealousy, sat brooding by himself in one corner.

    When the dance was at an end, Ichabod was attracted to a knot of the
    sager folks, who, with Old Van Tassel, sat smoking at one end of the
    piazza, gossiping over former times, and drawing out long stories about
    the war.

    This neighborhood, at the time of which I am speaking, was one of those
    highly favored places which abound with chronicle and great men. The
    British and American line had run near it during the war; it had,
    therefore, been the scene of marauding and infested with refugees,
    cowboys, and all kinds of border chivalry. Just sufficient time had
    elapsed to enable each storyteller to dress up his tale with a little
    becoming fiction, and, in the indistinctness of his recollection, to
    make himself the hero of every exploit.

    There was the story of Doffue Martling, a large blue-bearded Dutchman,
    who had nearly taken a British frigate with an old iron nine-pounder
    from a mud breastwork, only that his gun burst at the sixth discharge.
    And there was an old gentleman who shall be nameless, being too rich
    a mynheer to be lightly mentioned, who, in the battle of White Plains,
    being an excellent master of defence, parried a musket-ball with a small
    sword, insomuch that he absolutely felt it whiz round the blade, and
    glance off at the hilt; in proof of which he was ready at any time to
    show the sword, with the hilt a little bent. There were several more
    that had been equally great in the field, not one of whom but was
    persuaded that he had a considerable hand in bringing the war to a happy
    termination.

    But all these were nothing to the tales of ghosts and apparitions that
    succeeded. The neighborhood is rich in legendary treasures of the
    kind. Local tales and superstitions thrive best in these sheltered,
    long-settled retreats; but are trampled under foot by the shifting
    throng that forms the population of most of our country places. Besides,
    there is no encouragement for ghosts in most of our villages, for they
    have scarcely had time to finish their first nap and turn themselves in
    their graves, before their surviving friends have travelled away from
    the neighborhood; so that when they turn out at night to walk their
    rounds, they have no acquaintance left to call upon. This is perhaps the
    reason why we so seldom hear of ghosts except in our long-established
    Dutch communities.

    The immediate cause, however, of the prevalence of supernatural stories
    in these parts, was doubtless owing to the vicinity of Sleepy Hollow.
    There was a contagion in the very air that blew from that haunted
    region; it breathed forth an atmosphere of dreams and fancies infecting
    all the land. Several of the Sleepy Hollow people were present at
    Van Tassel’s, and, as usual, were doling out their wild and wonderful
    legends. Many dismal tales were told about funeral trains, and mourning
    cries and wailings heard and seen about the great tree where the
    unfortunate Major André was taken, and which stood in the neighborhood.
    Some mention was made also of the woman in white, that haunted the
    dark glen at Raven Rock, and was often heard to shriek on winter nights
    before a storm, having perished there in the snow. The chief part of the
    stories, however, turned upon the favorite spectre of Sleepy Hollow, the
    Headless Horseman, who had been heard several times of late, patrolling
    the country; and, it was said, tethered his horse nightly among the
    graves in the churchyard.

    The sequestered situation of this church seems always to have made it a
    favorite haunt of troubled spirits. It stands on a knoll, surrounded by
    locust-trees and lofty elms, from among which its decent, whitewashed
    walls shine modestly forth, like Christian purity beaming through the
    shades of retirement. A gentle slope descends from it to a silver sheet
    of water, bordered by high trees, between which, peeps may be caught at
    the blue hills of the Hudson. To look upon its grass-grown yard, where
    the sunbeams seem to sleep so quietly, one would think that there at
    least the dead might rest in peace. On one side of the church extends a
    wide woody dell, along which raves a large brook among broken rocks and
    trunks of fallen trees. Over a deep black part of the stream, not far
    from the church, was formerly thrown a wooden bridge; the road that led
    to it, and the bridge itself, were thickly shaded by overhanging trees,
    which cast a gloom about it, even in the daytime; but occasioned a
    fearful darkness at night. Such was one of the favorite haunts of
    the Headless Horseman, and the place where he was most frequently
    encountered. The tale was told of old Brouwer, a most heretical
    disbeliever in ghosts, how he met the Horseman returning from his foray
    into Sleepy Hollow, and was obliged to get up behind him; how they
    galloped over bush and brake, over hill and swamp, until they reached
    the bridge; when the Horseman suddenly turned into a skeleton, threw old
    Brouwer into the brook, and sprang away over the tree-tops with a clap
    of thunder.

    This story was immediately matched by a thrice marvellous adventure of
    Brom Bones, who made light of the Galloping Hessian as an arrant jockey.
    He affirmed that on returning one night from the neighboring village of
    Sing Sing, he had been overtaken by this midnight trooper; that he had
    offered to race with him for a bowl of punch, and should have won it
    too, for Daredevil beat the goblin horse all hollow, but just as they
    came to the church bridge, the Hessian bolted, and vanished in a flash
    of fire.

    All these tales, told in that drowsy undertone with which men talk in
    the dark, the countenances of the listeners only now and then receiving
    a casual gleam from the glare of a pipe, sank deep in the mind of
    Ichabod. He repaid them in kind with large extracts from his invaluable
    author, Cotton Mather, and added many marvellous events that had taken
    place in his native State of Connecticut, and fearful sights which he
    had seen in his nightly walks about Sleepy Hollow.

    The revel now gradually broke up. The old farmers gathered together
    their families in their wagons, and were heard for some time rattling
    along the hollow roads, and over the distant hills. Some of the
    damsels mounted on pillions behind their favorite swains, and their
    light-hearted laughter, mingling with the clatter of hoofs, echoed along
    the silent woodlands, sounding fainter and fainter, until they gradually
    died away,–and the late scene of noise and frolic was all silent and
    deserted. Ichabod only lingered behind, according to the custom of
    country lovers, to have a tête-à-tête with the heiress; fully convinced
    that he was now on the high road to success. What passed at this
    interview I will not pretend to say, for in fact I do not know.
    Something, however, I fear me, must have gone wrong, for he certainly
    sallied forth, after no very great interval, with an air quite desolate
    and chapfallen. Oh, these women! these women! Could that girl have been
    playing off any of her coquettish tricks? Was her encouragement of the
    poor pedagogue all a mere sham to secure her conquest of his rival?
    Heaven only knows, not I! Let it suffice to say, Ichabod stole forth
    with the air of one who had been sacking a henroost, rather than a fair
    lady’s heart. Without looking to the right or left to notice the scene
    of rural wealth, on which he had so often gloated, he went straight to
    the stable, and with several hearty cuffs and kicks roused his steed
    most uncourteously from the comfortable quarters in which he was soundly
    sleeping, dreaming of mountains of corn and oats, and whole valleys of
    timothy and clover.

    It was the very witching time of night that Ichabod, heavy-hearted and
    crestfallen, pursued his travels homewards, along the sides of the
    lofty hills which rise above Tarry Town, and which he had traversed so
    cheerily in the afternoon. The hour was as dismal as himself. Far below
    him the Tappan Zee spread its dusky and indistinct waste of waters, with
    here and there the tall mast of a sloop, riding quietly at anchor under
    the land. In the dead hush of midnight, he could even hear the barking
    of the watchdog from the opposite shore of the Hudson; but it was
    so vague and faint as only to give an idea of his distance from this
    faithful companion of man. Now and then, too, the long-drawn crowing
    of a cock, accidentally awakened, would sound far, far off, from some
    farmhouse away among the hills–but it was like a dreaming sound in his
    ear. No signs of life occurred near him, but occasionally the melancholy
    chirp of a cricket, or perhaps the guttural twang of a bullfrog from a
    neighboring marsh, as if sleeping uncomfortably and turning suddenly in
    his bed.

    All the stories of ghosts and goblins that he had heard in the afternoon
    now came crowding upon his recollection. The night grew darker and
    darker; the stars seemed to sink deeper in the sky, and driving clouds
    occasionally hid them from his sight. He had never felt so lonely and
    dismal. He was, moreover, approaching the very place where many of the
    scenes of the ghost stories had been laid. In the centre of the road
    stood an enormous tulip-tree, which towered like a giant above all the
    other trees of the neighborhood, and formed a kind of landmark. Its
    limbs were gnarled and fantastic, large enough to form trunks for
    ordinary trees, twisting down almost to the earth, and rising again into
    the air. It was connected with the tragical story of the unfortunate
    André, who had been taken prisoner hard by; and was universally known
    by the name of Major André’s tree. The common people regarded it with a
    mixture of respect and superstition, partly out of sympathy for the
    fate of its ill-starred namesake, and partly from the tales of strange
    sights, and doleful lamentations, told concerning it.

    As Ichabod approached this fearful tree, he began to whistle; he thought
    his whistle was answered; it was but a blast sweeping sharply through
    the dry branches. As he approached a little nearer, he thought he saw
    something white, hanging in the midst of the tree: he paused and ceased
    whistling but, on looking more narrowly, perceived that it was a place
    where the tree had been scathed by lightning, and the white wood laid
    bare. Suddenly he heard a groan–his teeth chattered, and his knees
    smote against the saddle: it was but the rubbing of one huge bough upon
    another, as they were swayed about by the breeze. He passed the tree in
    safety, but new perils lay before him.

    About two hundred yards from the tree, a small brook crossed the road,
    and ran into a marshy and thickly-wooded glen, known by the name of
    Wiley’s Swamp. A few rough logs, laid side by side, served for a bridge
    over this stream. On that side of the road where the brook entered the
    wood, a group of oaks and chestnuts, matted thick with wild grape-vines,
    threw a cavernous gloom over it. To pass this bridge was the severest
    trial. It was at this identical spot that the unfortunate André was
    captured, and under the covert of those chestnuts and vines were the
    sturdy yeomen concealed who surprised him. This has ever since been
    considered a haunted stream, and fearful are the feelings of the
    schoolboy who has to pass it alone after dark.

    As he approached the stream, his heart began to thump; he summoned up,
    however, all his resolution, gave his horse half a score of kicks in the
    ribs, and attempted to dash briskly across the bridge; but instead of
    starting forward, the perverse old animal made a lateral movement, and
    ran broadside against the fence. Ichabod, whose fears increased with the
    delay, jerked the reins on the other side, and kicked lustily with the
    contrary foot: it was all in vain; his steed started, it is true, but
    it was only to plunge to the opposite side of the road into a thicket of
    brambles and alder bushes. The schoolmaster now bestowed both whip and
    heel upon the starveling ribs of old Gunpowder, who dashed forward,
    snuffling and snorting, but came to a stand just by the bridge, with a
    suddenness that had nearly sent his rider sprawling over his head.
    Just at this moment a plashy tramp by the side of the bridge caught the
    sensitive ear of Ichabod. In the dark shadow of the grove, on the margin
    of the brook, he beheld something huge, misshapen and towering. It
    stirred not, but seemed gathered up in the gloom, like some gigantic
    monster ready to spring upon the traveller.

    The hair of the affrighted pedagogue rose upon his head with terror.
    What was to be done? To turn and fly was now too late; and besides,
    what chance was there of escaping ghost or goblin, if such it was, which
    could ride upon the wings of the wind? Summoning up, therefore, a
    show of courage, he demanded in stammering accents, “Who are you?”
    He received no reply. He repeated his demand in a still more agitated
    voice. Still there was no answer. Once more he cudgelled the sides
    of the inflexible Gunpowder, and, shutting his eyes, broke forth with
    involuntary fervor into a psalm tune. Just then the shadowy object of
    alarm put itself in motion, and with a scramble and a bound stood at
    once in the middle of the road. Though the night was dark and dismal,
    yet the form of the unknown might now in some degree be ascertained. He
    appeared to be a horseman of large dimensions, and mounted on a black
    horse of powerful frame. He made no offer of molestation or sociability,
    but kept aloof on one side of the road, jogging along on the blind side
    of old Gunpowder, who had now got over his fright and waywardness.

    Ichabod, who had no relish for this strange midnight companion, and
    bethought himself of the adventure of Brom Bones with the Galloping
    Hessian, now quickened his steed in hopes of leaving him behind. The
    stranger, however, quickened his horse to an equal pace. Ichabod pulled
    up, and fell into a walk, thinking to lag behind,–the other did the
    same. His heart began to sink within him; he endeavored to resume his
    psalm tune, but his parched tongue clove to the roof of his mouth, and
    he could not utter a stave. There was something in the moody and
    dogged silence of this pertinacious companion that was mysterious and
    appalling. It was soon fearfully accounted for. On mounting a rising
    ground, which brought the figure of his fellow-traveller in relief
    against the sky, gigantic in height, and muffled in a cloak, Ichabod was
    horror-struck on perceiving that he was headless!–but his horror was
    still more increased on observing that the head, which should have
    rested on his shoulders, was carried before him on the pommel of his
    saddle! His terror rose to desperation; he rained a shower of kicks and
    blows upon Gunpowder, hoping by a sudden movement to give his companion
    the slip; but the spectre started full jump with him. Away, then, they
    dashed through thick and thin; stones flying and sparks flashing at
    every bound. Ichabod’s flimsy garments fluttered in the air, as
    he stretched his long lank body away over his horse’s head, in the
    eagerness of his flight.

    They had now reached the road which turns off to Sleepy Hollow; but
    Gunpowder, who seemed possessed with a demon, instead of keeping up it,
    made an opposite turn, and plunged headlong downhill to the left. This
    road leads through a sandy hollow shaded by trees for about a quarter
    of a mile, where it crosses the bridge famous in goblin story; and just
    beyond swells the green knoll on which stands the whitewashed church.

    As yet the panic of the steed had given his unskilful rider an apparent
    advantage in the chase, but just as he had got half way through the
    hollow, the girths of the saddle gave way, and he felt it slipping from
    under him. He seized it by the pommel, and endeavored to hold it firm,
    but in vain; and had just time to save himself by clasping old Gunpowder
    round the neck, when the saddle fell to the earth, and he heard it
    trampled under foot by his pursuer. For a moment the terror of Hans Van
    Ripper’s wrath passed across his mind,–for it was his Sunday saddle;
    but this was no time for petty fears; the goblin was hard on his
    haunches; and (unskilful rider that he was!) he had much ado to maintain
    his seat; sometimes slipping on one side, sometimes on another, and
    sometimes jolted on the high ridge of his horse’s backbone, with a
    violence that he verily feared would cleave him asunder.

    An opening in the trees now cheered him with the hopes that the church
    bridge was at hand. The wavering reflection of a silver star in the
    bosom of the brook told him that he was not mistaken. He saw the walls
    of the church dimly glaring under the trees beyond. He recollected the
    place where Brom Bones’s ghostly competitor had disappeared. “If I can
    but reach that bridge,” thought Ichabod, “I am safe.” Just then he heard
    the black steed panting and blowing close behind him; he even fancied
    that he felt his hot breath. Another convulsive kick in the ribs, and
    old Gunpowder sprang upon the bridge; he thundered over the resounding
    planks; he gained the opposite side; and now Ichabod cast a look behind
    to see if his pursuer should vanish, according to rule, in a flash of
    fire and brimstone. Just then he saw the goblin rising in his stirrups,
    and in the very act of hurling his head at him. Ichabod endeavored to
    dodge the horrible missile, but too late. It encountered his cranium
    with a tremendous crash,–he was tumbled headlong into the dust, and
    Gunpowder, the black steed, and the goblin rider, passed by like a
    whirlwind.

    The next morning the old horse was found without his saddle, and with
    the bridle under his feet, soberly cropping the grass at his master’s
    gate. Ichabod did not make his appearance at breakfast; dinner-hour
    came, but no Ichabod. The boys assembled at the schoolhouse, and
    strolled idly about the banks of the brook; but no schoolmaster. Hans
    Van Ripper now began to feel some uneasiness about the fate of poor
    Ichabod, and his saddle. An inquiry was set on foot, and after diligent
    investigation they came upon his traces. In one part of the road leading
    to the church was found the saddle trampled in the dirt; the tracks of
    horses’ hoofs deeply dented in the road, and evidently at furious speed,
    were traced to the bridge, beyond which, on the bank of a broad part of
    the brook, where the water ran deep and black, was found the hat of the
    unfortunate Ichabod, and close beside it a shattered pumpkin.

    The brook was searched, but the body of the schoolmaster was not to
    be discovered. Hans Van Ripper as executor of his estate, examined the
    bundle which contained all his worldly effects. They consisted of two
    shirts and a half; two stocks for the neck; a pair or two of worsted
    stockings; an old pair of corduroy small-clothes; a rusty razor; a book
    of psalm tunes full of dog’s-ears; and a broken pitch-pipe. As to the
    books and furniture of the schoolhouse, they belonged to the community,
    excepting Cotton Mather’s “History of Witchcraft,” a “New England
    Almanac,” and a book of dreams and fortune-telling; in which last was
    a sheet of foolscap much scribbled and blotted in several fruitless
    attempts to make a copy of verses in honor of the heiress of Van Tassel.
    These magic books and the poetic scrawl were forthwith consigned to the
    flames by Hans Van Ripper; who, from that time forward, determined to
    send his children no more to school, observing that he never knew
    any good come of this same reading and writing. Whatever money the
    schoolmaster possessed, and he had received his quarter’s pay but a
    day or two before, he must have had about his person at the time of his
    disappearance.

    The mysterious event caused much speculation at the church on the
    following Sunday. Knots of gazers and gossips were collected in the
    churchyard, at the bridge, and at the spot where the hat and pumpkin
    had been found. The stories of Brouwer, of Bones, and a whole budget of
    others were called to mind; and when they had diligently considered them
    all, and compared them with the symptoms of the present case, they shook
    their heads, and came to the conclusion that Ichabod had been carried
    off by the Galloping Hessian. As he was a bachelor, and in nobody’s
    debt, nobody troubled his head any more about him; the school was
    removed to a different quarter of the hollow, and another pedagogue
    reigned in his stead.

    It is true, an old farmer, who had been down to New York on a visit
    several years after, and from whom this account of the ghostly adventure
    was received, brought home the intelligence that Ichabod Crane was still
    alive; that he had left the neighborhood partly through fear of the
    goblin and Hans Van Ripper, and partly in mortification at having been
    suddenly dismissed by the heiress; that he had changed his quarters to a
    distant part of the country; had kept school and studied law at the same
    time; had been admitted to the bar; turned politician; electioneered;
    written for the newspapers; and finally had been made a justice of
    the Ten Pound Court. Brom Bones, too, who, shortly after his rival’s
    disappearance conducted the blooming Katrina in triumph to the altar,
    was observed to look exceedingly knowing whenever the story of Ichabod
    was related, and always burst into a hearty laugh at the mention of the
    pumpkin; which led some to suspect that he knew more about the matter
    than he chose to tell.

    The old country wives, however, who are the best judges of these
    matters, maintain to this day that Ichabod was spirited away by
    supernatural means; and it is a favorite story often told about the
    neighborhood round the winter evening fire. The bridge became more than
    ever an object of superstitious awe; and that may be the reason why the
    road has been altered of late years, so as to approach the church by
    the border of the millpond. The schoolhouse being deserted soon fell to
    decay, and was reported to be haunted by the ghost of the unfortunate
    pedagogue and the plowboy, loitering homeward of a still summer evening,
    has often fancied his voice at a distance, chanting a melancholy psalm
    tune among the tranquil solitudes of Sleepy Hollow.

    POSTSCRIPT.

    FOUND IN THE HANDWRITING OF MR. KNICKERBOCKER.

    The preceding tale is given almost in the precise words in which I
    heard it related at a Corporation meeting at the ancient city of
    Manhattoes, at which were present many of its sagest and most
    illustrious burghers. The narrator was a pleasant, shabby, gentlemanly
    old fellow, in pepper-and-salt clothes, with a sadly humourous face,
    and one whom I strongly suspected of being poor–he made such efforts
    to be entertaining. When his story was concluded, there was much
    laughter and approbation, particularly from two or three deputy
    aldermen, who had been asleep the greater part of the time. There was,
    however, one tall, dry-looking old gentleman, with beetling eyebrows,
    who maintained a grave and rather severe face throughout, now and then
    folding his arms, inclining his head, and looking down upon the floor,
    as if turning a doubt over in his mind. He was one of your wary men,
    who never laugh but upon good grounds–when they have reason and law on
    their side. When the mirth of the rest of the company had subsided, and
    silence was restored, he leaned one arm on the elbow of his chair, and
    sticking the other akimbo, demanded, with a slight, but exceedingly
    sage motion of the head, and contraction of the brow, what was the
    moral of the story, and what it went to prove?

    The story-teller, who was just putting a glass of wine to his lips, as
    a refreshment after his toils, paused for a moment, looked at his
    inquirer with an air of infinite deference, and, lowering the glass
    slowly to the table, observed that the story was intended most
    logically to prove–

    “That there is no situation in life but has its advantages and
    pleasures–provided we will but take a joke as we find it:

    “That, therefore, he that runs races with goblin troopers is likely to
    have rough riding of it.

    “Ergo, for a country schoolmaster to be refused the hand of a Dutch
    heiress is a certain step to high preferment in the state.”

    The cautious old gentleman knit his brows tenfold closer after this
    explanation, being sorely puzzled by the ratiocination of the
    syllogism, while, methought, the one in pepper-and-salt eyed him with
    something of a triumphant leer. At length he observed that all this was
    very well, but still he thought the story a little on the
    extravagant–there were one or two points on which he had his doubts.

    “Faith, sir,” replied the story-teller, “as to that matter, I don’t
    believe one-half of it myself.” D. K.

    THE END.

  • The King James Version of the Bible

    The King James Version of the Bible

    Aproximadamente 792.180 palavras.

    The Old Testament of the King James Version of the Bible
    The First Book of Moses: Called Genesis
    The Second Book of Moses: Called Exodus
    The Third Book of Moses: Called Leviticus
    The Fourth Book of Moses: Called Numbers
    The Fifth Book of Moses: Called Deuteronomy
    The Book of Joshua
    The Book of Judges
    The Book of Ruth
    The First Book of Samuel
    The Second Book of Samuel
    The First Book of the Kings
    The Second Book of the Kings
    The First Book of the Chronicles
    The Second Book of the Chronicles
    Ezra
    The Book of Nehemiah
    The Book of Esther
    The Book of Job
    The Book of Psalms
    The Proverbs
    Ecclesiastes
    The Song of Solomon
    The Book of the Prophet Isaiah
    The Book of the Prophet Jeremiah
    The Lamentations of Jeremiah
    The Book of the Prophet Ezekiel
    The Book of Daniel
    Hosea
    Joel
    Amos
    Obadiah
    Jonah
    Micah
    Nahum
    Habakkuk
    Zephaniah
    Haggai
    Zechariah
    Malachi

    The New Testament of the King James Bible
    The Gospel According to Saint Matthew
    The Gospel According to Saint Mark
    The Gospel According to Saint Luke
    The Gospel According to Saint John
    The Acts of the Apostles
    The Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Romans
    The First Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Corinthians
    The Second Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Corinthians
    The Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Galatians
    The Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Ephesians
    The Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Philippians
    The Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Colossians
    The First Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Thessalonians
    The Second Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Thessalonians
    The First Epistle of Paul the Apostle to Timothy
    The Second Epistle of Paul the Apostle to Timothy
    The Epistle of Paul the Apostle to Titus
    The Epistle of Paul the Apostle to Philemon
    The Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Hebrews
    The General Epistle of James
    The First Epistle General of Peter
    The Second General Epistle of Peter
    The First Epistle General of John
    The Second Epistle General of John
    The Third Epistle General of John
    The General Epistle of Jude
    The Revelation of Saint John the Divine

    The Old Testament of the King James Version of the Bible

    The First Book of Moses: Called Genesis

    1:1 In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth.

    1:2 And the earth was without form, and void; and darkness was upon
    the face of the deep. And the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the
    waters.

    1:3 And God said, Let there be light: and there was light.

    1:4 And God saw the light, that it was good: and God divided the light
    from the darkness.

    1:5 And God called the light Day, and the darkness he called Night.
    And the evening and the morning were the first day.

    1:6 And God said, Let there be a firmament in the midst of the waters,
    and let it divide the waters from the waters.

    1:7 And God made the firmament, and divided the waters which were
    under the firmament from the waters which were above the firmament:
    and it was so.

    1:8 And God called the firmament Heaven. And the evening and the
    morning were the second day.

    1:9 And God said, Let the waters under the heaven be gathered together
    unto one place, and let the dry land appear: and it was so.

    1:10 And God called the dry land Earth; and the gathering together of
    the waters called he Seas: and God saw that it was good.

    1:11 And God said, Let the earth bring forth grass, the herb yielding
    seed, and the fruit tree yielding fruit after his kind, whose seed is
    in itself, upon the earth: and it was so.

    1:12 And the earth brought forth grass, and herb yielding seed after
    his kind, and the tree yielding fruit, whose seed was in itself, after
    his kind: and God saw that it was good.

    1:13 And the evening and the morning were the third day.

    1:14 And God said, Let there be lights in the firmament of the heaven
    to divide the day from the night; and let them be for signs, and for
    seasons, and for days, and years: 1:15 And let them be for lights in
    the firmament of the heaven to give light upon the earth: and it was
    so.

    1:16 And God made two great lights; the greater light to rule the day,
    and the lesser light to rule the night: he made the stars also.

    1:17 And God set them in the firmament of the heaven to give light
    upon the earth, 1:18 And to rule over the day and over the night, and
    to divide the light from the darkness: and God saw that it was good.

    1:19 And the evening and the morning were the fourth day.

    1:20 And God said, Let the waters bring forth abundantly the moving
    creature that hath life, and fowl that may fly above the earth in the
    open firmament of heaven.

    1:21 And God created great whales, and every living creature that
    moveth, which the waters brought forth abundantly, after their kind,
    and every winged fowl after his kind: and God saw that it was good.

    1:22 And God blessed them, saying, Be fruitful, and multiply, and fill
    the waters in the seas, and let fowl multiply in the earth.

    1:23 And the evening and the morning were the fifth day.

    1:24 And God said, Let the earth bring forth the living creature after
    his kind, cattle, and creeping thing, and beast of the earth after his
    kind: and it was so.

    1:25 And God made the beast of the earth after his kind, and cattle
    after their kind, and every thing that creepeth upon the earth after
    his kind: and God saw that it was good.

    1:26 And God said, Let us make man in our image, after our likeness:
    and let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl
    of the air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over
    every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth.

    1:27 So God created man in his own image, in the image of God created
    he him; male and female created he them.

    1:28 And God blessed them, and God said unto them, Be fruitful, and
    multiply, and replenish the earth, and subdue it: and have dominion
    over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over every
    living thing that moveth upon the earth.

    1:29 And God said, Behold, I have given you every herb bearing seed,
    which is upon the face of all the earth, and every tree, in the which
    is the fruit of a tree yielding seed; to you it shall be for meat.

    1:30 And to every beast of the earth, and to every fowl of the air,
    and to every thing that creepeth upon the earth, wherein there is
    life, I have given every green herb for meat: and it was so.

    1:31 And God saw every thing that he had made, and, behold, it was
    very good. And the evening and the morning were the sixth day.

    2:1 Thus the heavens and the earth were finished, and all the host of
    them.

    2:2 And on the seventh day God ended his work which he had made; and
    he rested on the seventh day from all his work which he had made.

    2:3 And God blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it: because that
    in it he had rested from all his work which God created and made.

    2:4 These are the generations of the heavens and of the earth when
    they were created, in the day that the LORD God made the earth and the
    heavens, 2:5 And every plant of the field before it was in the earth,
    and every herb of the field before it grew: for the LORD God had not
    caused it to rain upon the earth, and there was not a man to till the
    ground.

    2:6 But there went up a mist from the earth, and watered the whole
    face of the ground.

    2:7 And the LORD God formed man of the dust of the ground, and
    breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living
    soul.

    2:8 And the LORD God planted a garden eastward in Eden; and there he
    put the man whom he had formed.

    2:9 And out of the ground made the LORD God to grow every tree that is
    pleasant to the sight, and good for food; the tree of life also in the
    midst of the garden, and the tree of knowledge of good and evil.

    2:10 And a river went out of Eden to water the garden; and from thence
    it was parted, and became into four heads.

    2:11 The name of the first is Pison: that is it which compasseth the
    whole land of Havilah, where there is gold; 2:12 And the gold of that
    land is good: there is bdellium and the onyx stone.

    2:13 And the name of the second river is Gihon: the same is it that
    compasseth the whole land of Ethiopia.

    2:14 And the name of the third river is Hiddekel: that is it which
    goeth toward the east of Assyria. And the fourth river is Euphrates.

    2:15 And the LORD God took the man, and put him into the garden of
    Eden to dress it and to keep it.

    2:16 And the LORD God commanded the man, saying, Of every tree of the
    garden thou mayest freely eat: 2:17 But of the tree of the knowledge
    of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it: for in the day that thou
    eatest thereof thou shalt surely die.

    2:18 And the LORD God said, It is not good that the man should be
    alone; I will make him an help meet for him.

    2:19 And out of the ground the LORD God formed every beast of the
    field, and every fowl of the air; and brought them unto Adam to see
    what he would call them: and whatsoever Adam called every living
    creature, that was the name thereof.

    2:20 And Adam gave names to all cattle, and to the fowl of the air,
    and to every beast of the field; but for Adam there was not found an
    help meet for him.

    2:21 And the LORD God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and he
    slept: and he took one of his ribs, and closed up the flesh instead
    thereof; 2:22 And the rib, which the LORD God had taken from man, made
    he a woman, and brought her unto the man.

    2:23 And Adam said, This is now bone of my bones, and flesh of my
    flesh: she shall be called Woman, because she was taken out of Man.

    2:24 Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall
    cleave unto his wife: and they shall be one flesh.

    2:25 And they were both naked, the man and his wife, and were not
    ashamed.

    3:1 Now the serpent was more subtil than any beast of the field which
    the LORD God had made. And he said unto the woman, Yea, hath God said,
    Ye shall not eat of every tree of the garden? 3:2 And the woman said
    unto the serpent, We may eat of the fruit of the trees of the garden:
    3:3 But of the fruit of the tree which is in the midst of the garden,
    God hath said, Ye shall not eat of it, neither shall ye touch it, lest
    ye die.

    3:4 And the serpent said unto the woman, Ye shall not surely die: 3:5
    For God doth know that in the day ye eat thereof, then your eyes shall
    be opened, and ye shall be as gods, knowing good and evil.

    3:6 And when the woman saw that the tree was good for food, and that
    it was pleasant to the eyes, and a tree to be desired to make one
    wise, she took of the fruit thereof, and did eat, and gave also unto
    her husband with her; and he did eat.

    3:7 And the eyes of them both were opened, and they knew that they
    were naked; and they sewed fig leaves together, and made themselves
    aprons.

    3:8 And they heard the voice of the LORD God walking in the garden in
    the cool of the day: and Adam and his wife hid themselves from the
    presence of the LORD God amongst the trees of the garden.

    3:9 And the LORD God called unto Adam, and said unto him, Where art
    thou? 3:10 And he said, I heard thy voice in the garden, and I was
    afraid, because I was naked; and I hid myself.

    3:11 And he said, Who told thee that thou wast naked? Hast thou eaten
    of the tree, whereof I commanded thee that thou shouldest not eat?
    3:12 And the man said, The woman whom thou gavest to be with me, she
    gave me of the tree, and I did eat.

    3:13 And the LORD God said unto the woman, What is this that thou hast
    done? And the woman said, The serpent beguiled me, and I did eat.

    3:14 And the LORD God said unto the serpent, Because thou hast done
    this, thou art cursed above all cattle, and above every beast of the
    field; upon thy belly shalt thou go, and dust shalt thou eat all the
    days of thy life: 3:15 And I will put enmity between thee and the
    woman, and between thy seed and her seed; it shall bruise thy head,
    and thou shalt bruise his heel.

    3:16 Unto the woman he said, I will greatly multiply thy sorrow and
    thy conception; in sorrow thou shalt bring forth children; and thy
    desire shall be to thy husband, and he shall rule over thee.

    3:17 And unto Adam he said, Because thou hast hearkened unto the voice
    of thy wife, and hast eaten of the tree, of which I commanded thee,
    saying, Thou shalt not eat of it: cursed is the ground for thy sake;
    in sorrow shalt thou eat of it all the days of thy life; 3:18 Thorns
    also and thistles shall it bring forth to thee; and thou shalt eat the
    herb of the field; 3:19 In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread,
    till thou return unto the ground; for out of it wast thou taken: for
    dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return.

    3:20 And Adam called his wife’s name Eve; because she was the mother
    of all living.

    3:21 Unto Adam also and to his wife did the LORD God make coats of
    skins, and clothed them.

    3:22 And the LORD God said, Behold, the man is become as one of us, to
    know good and evil: and now, lest he put forth his hand, and take also
    of the tree of life, and eat, and live for ever: 3:23 Therefore the
    LORD God sent him forth from the garden of Eden, to till the ground
    from whence he was taken.

    3:24 So he drove out the man; and he placed at the east of the garden
    of Eden Cherubims, and a flaming sword which turned every way, to keep
    the way of the tree of life.

    4:1 And Adam knew Eve his wife; and she conceived, and bare Cain, and
    said, I have gotten a man from the LORD.

    4:2 And she again bare his brother Abel. And Abel was a keeper of
    sheep, but Cain was a tiller of the ground.

    4:3 And in process of time it came to pass, that Cain brought of the
    fruit of the ground an offering unto the LORD.

    4:4 And Abel, he also brought of the firstlings of his flock and of
    the fat thereof. And the LORD had respect unto Abel and to his
    offering: 4:5 But unto Cain and to his offering he had not respect.
    And Cain was very wroth, and his countenance fell.

    4:6 And the LORD said unto Cain, Why art thou wroth? and why is thy
    countenance fallen? 4:7 If thou doest well, shalt thou not be
    accepted? and if thou doest not well, sin lieth at the door. And unto
    thee shall be his desire, and thou shalt rule over him.

    4:8 And Cain talked with Abel his brother: and it came to pass, when
    they were in the field, that Cain rose up against Abel his brother,
    and slew him.

    4:9 And the LORD said unto Cain, Where is Abel thy brother? And he
    said, I know not: Am I my brother’s keeper? 4:10 And he said, What
    hast thou done? the voice of thy brother’s blood crieth unto me from
    the ground.

    4:11 And now art thou cursed from the earth, which hath opened her
    mouth to receive thy brother’s blood from thy hand; 4:12 When thou
    tillest the ground, it shall not henceforth yield unto thee her
    strength; a fugitive and a vagabond shalt thou be in the earth.

    4:13 And Cain said unto the LORD, My punishment is greater than I can
    bear.

    4:14 Behold, thou hast driven me out this day from the face of the
    earth; and from thy face shall I be hid; and I shall be a fugitive and
    a vagabond in the earth; and it shall come to pass, that every one
    that findeth me shall slay me.

    4:15 And the LORD said unto him, Therefore whosoever slayeth Cain,
    vengeance shall be taken on him sevenfold. And the LORD set a mark
    upon Cain, lest any finding him should kill him.

    4:16 And Cain went out from the presence of the LORD, and dwelt in the
    land of Nod, on the east of Eden.

    4:17 And Cain knew his wife; and she conceived, and bare Enoch: and he
    builded a city, and called the name of the city, after the name of his
    son, Enoch.

    4:18 And unto Enoch was born Irad: and Irad begat Mehujael: and
    Mehujael begat Methusael: and Methusael begat Lamech.

    4:19 And Lamech took unto him two wives: the name of the one was Adah,
    and the name of the other Zillah.

    4:20 And Adah bare Jabal: he was the father of such as dwell in tents,
    and of such as have cattle.

    4:21 And his brother’s name was Jubal: he was the father of all such
    as handle the harp and organ.

    4:22 And Zillah, she also bare Tubalcain, an instructer of every
    artificer in brass and iron: and the sister of Tubalcain was Naamah.

    4:23 And Lamech said unto his wives, Adah and Zillah, Hear my voice;
    ye wives of Lamech, hearken unto my speech: for I have slain a man to
    my wounding, and a young man to my hurt.

    4:24 If Cain shall be avenged sevenfold, truly Lamech seventy and
    sevenfold.

    4:25 And Adam knew his wife again; and she bare a son, and called his
    name Seth: For God, said she, hath appointed me another seed instead
    of Abel, whom Cain slew.

    4:26 And to Seth, to him also there was born a son; and he called his
    name Enos: then began men to call upon the name of the LORD.

    5:1 This is the book of the generations of Adam. In the day that God
    created man, in the likeness of God made he him; 5:2 Male and female
    created he them; and blessed them, and called their name Adam, in the
    day when they were created.

    5:3 And Adam lived an hundred and thirty years, and begat a son in his
    own likeness, and after his image; and called his name Seth: 5:4 And
    the days of Adam after he had begotten Seth were eight hundred years:
    and he begat sons and daughters: 5:5 And all the days that Adam lived
    were nine hundred and thirty years: and he died.

    5:6 And Seth lived an hundred and five years, and begat Enos: 5:7 And
    Seth lived after he begat Enos eight hundred and seven years, and
    begat sons and daughters: 5:8 And all the days of Seth were nine
    hundred and twelve years: and he died.

    5:9 And Enos lived ninety years, and begat Cainan: 5:10 And Enos lived
    after he begat Cainan eight hundred and fifteen years, and begat sons
    and daughters: 5:11 And all the days of Enos were nine hundred and
    five years: and he died.

    5:12 And Cainan lived seventy years and begat Mahalaleel: 5:13 And
    Cainan lived after he begat Mahalaleel eight hundred and forty years,
    and begat sons and daughters: 5:14 And all the days of Cainan were
    nine hundred and ten years: and he died.

    5:15 And Mahalaleel lived sixty and five years, and begat Jared: 5:16
    And Mahalaleel lived after he begat Jared eight hundred and thirty
    years, and begat sons and daughters: 5:17 And all the days of
    Mahalaleel were eight hundred ninety and five years: and he died.

    5:18 And Jared lived an hundred sixty and two years, and he begat
    Enoch: 5:19 And Jared lived after he begat Enoch eight hundred years,
    and begat sons and daughters: 5:20 And all the days of Jared were nine
    hundred sixty and two years: and he died.

    5:21 And Enoch lived sixty and five years, and begat Methuselah: 5:22
    And Enoch walked with God after he begat Methuselah three hundred
    years, and begat sons and daughters: 5:23 And all the days of Enoch
    were three hundred sixty and five years: 5:24 And Enoch walked with
    God: and he was not; for God took him.

    5:25 And Methuselah lived an hundred eighty and seven years, and begat
    Lamech.

    5:26 And Methuselah lived after he begat Lamech seven hundred eighty
    and two years, and begat sons and daughters: 5:27 And all the days of
    Methuselah were nine hundred sixty and nine years: and he died.

    5:28 And Lamech lived an hundred eighty and two years, and begat a
    son: 5:29 And he called his name Noah, saying, This same shall comfort
    us concerning our work and toil of our hands, because of the ground
    which the LORD hath cursed.

    5:30 And Lamech lived after he begat Noah five hundred ninety and five
    years, and begat sons and daughters: 5:31 And all the days of Lamech
    were seven hundred seventy and seven years: and he died.

    5:32 And Noah was five hundred years old: and Noah begat Shem, Ham,
    and Japheth.

    6:1 And it came to pass, when men began to multiply on the face of the
    earth, and daughters were born unto them, 6:2 That the sons of God saw
    the daughters of men that they were fair; and they took them wives of
    all which they chose.

    6:3 And the LORD said, My spirit shall not always strive with man, for
    that he also is flesh: yet his days shall be an hundred and twenty
    years.

    6:4 There were giants in the earth in those days; and also after that,
    when the sons of God came in unto the daughters of men, and they bare
    children to them, the same became mighty men which were of old, men of
    renown.

    6:5 And God saw that the wickedness of man was great in the earth, and
    that every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil
    continually.

    6:6 And it repented the LORD that he had made man on the earth, and it
    grieved him at his heart.

    6:7 And the LORD said, I will destroy man whom I have created from the
    face of the earth; both man, and beast, and the creeping thing, and
    the fowls of the air; for it repenteth me that I have made them.

    6:8 But Noah found grace in the eyes of the LORD.

    6:9 These are the generations of Noah: Noah was a just man and perfect
    in his generations, and Noah walked with God.

    6:10 And Noah begat three sons, Shem, Ham, and Japheth.

    6:11 The earth also was corrupt before God, and the earth was filled
    with violence.

    6:12 And God looked upon the earth, and, behold, it was corrupt; for
    all flesh had corrupted his way upon the earth.

    6:13 And God said unto Noah, The end of all flesh is come before me;
    for the earth is filled with violence through them; and, behold, I
    will destroy them with the earth.

    6:14 Make thee an ark of gopher wood; rooms shalt thou make in the
    ark, and shalt pitch it within and without with pitch.

    6:15 And this is the fashion which thou shalt make it of: The length
    of the ark shall be three hundred cubits, the breadth of it fifty
    cubits, and the height of it thirty cubits.

    6:16 A window shalt thou make to the ark, and in a cubit shalt thou
    finish it above; and the door of the ark shalt thou set in the side
    thereof; with lower, second, and third stories shalt thou make it.

    6:17 And, behold, I, even I, do bring a flood of waters upon the
    earth, to destroy all flesh, wherein is the breath of life, from under
    heaven; and every thing that is in the earth shall die.

    6:18 But with thee will I establish my covenant; and thou shalt come
    into the ark, thou, and thy sons, and thy wife, and thy sons’ wives
    with thee.

    6:19 And of every living thing of all flesh, two of every sort shalt
    thou bring into the ark, to keep them alive with thee; they shall be
    male and female.

    6:20 Of fowls after their kind, and of cattle after their kind, of
    every creeping thing of the earth after his kind, two of every sort
    shall come unto thee, to keep them alive.

    6:21 And take thou unto thee of all food that is eaten, and thou shalt
    gather it to thee; and it shall be for food for thee, and for them.

    6:22 Thus did Noah; according to all that God commanded him, so did
    he.

    7:1 And the LORD said unto Noah, Come thou and all thy house into the
    ark; for thee have I seen righteous before me in this generation.

    7:2 Of every clean beast thou shalt take to thee by sevens, the male
    and his female: and of beasts that are not clean by two, the male and
    his female.

    7:3 Of fowls also of the air by sevens, the male and the female; to
    keep seed alive upon the face of all the earth.

    7:4 For yet seven days, and I will cause it to rain upon the earth
    forty days and forty nights; and every living substance that I have
    made will I destroy from off the face of the earth.

    7:5 And Noah did according unto all that the LORD commanded him.

    7:6 And Noah was six hundred years old when the flood of waters was
    upon the earth.

    7:7 And Noah went in, and his sons, and his wife, and his sons’ wives
    with him, into the ark, because of the waters of the flood.

    7:8 Of clean beasts, and of beasts that are not clean, and of fowls,
    and of every thing that creepeth upon the earth, 7:9 There went in two
    and two unto Noah into the ark, the male and the female, as God had
    commanded Noah.

    7:10 And it came to pass after seven days, that the waters of the
    flood were upon the earth.

    7:11 In the six hundredth year of Noah’s life, in the second month,
    the seventeenth day of the month, the same day were all the fountains
    of the great deep broken up, and the windows of heaven were opened.

    7:12 And the rain was upon the earth forty days and forty nights.

    7:13 In the selfsame day entered Noah, and Shem, and Ham, and Japheth,
    the sons of Noah, and Noah’s wife, and the three wives of his sons
    with them, into the ark; 7:14 They, and every beast after his kind,
    and all the cattle after their kind, and every creeping thing that
    creepeth upon the earth after his kind, and every fowl after his kind,
    every bird of every sort.

    7:15 And they went in unto Noah into the ark, two and two of all
    flesh, wherein is the breath of life.

    7:16 And they that went in, went in male and female of all flesh, as
    God had commanded him: and the LORD shut him in.

    7:17 And the flood was forty days upon the earth; and the waters
    increased, and bare up the ark, and it was lift up above the earth.

    7:18 And the waters prevailed, and were increased greatly upon the
    earth; and the ark went upon the face of the waters.

    7:19 And the waters prevailed exceedingly upon the earth; and all the
    high hills, that were under the whole heaven, were covered.

    7:20 Fifteen cubits upward did the waters prevail; and the mountains
    were covered.

    7:21 And all flesh died that moved upon the earth, both of fowl, and
    of cattle, and of beast, and of every creeping thing that creepeth
    upon the earth, and every man: 7:22 All in whose nostrils was the
    breath of life, of all that was in the dry land, died.

    7:23 And every living substance was destroyed which was upon the face
    of the ground, both man, and cattle, and the creeping things, and the
    fowl of the heaven; and they were destroyed from the earth: and Noah
    only remained alive, and they that were with him in the ark.

    7:24 And the waters prevailed upon the earth an hundred and fifty
    days.

    8:1 And God remembered Noah, and every living thing, and all the
    cattle that was with him in the ark: and God made a wind to pass over
    the earth, and the waters asswaged; 8:2 The fountains also of the deep
    and the windows of heaven were stopped, and the rain from heaven was
    restrained; 8:3 And the waters returned from off the earth
    continually: and after the end of the hundred and fifty days the
    waters were abated.

    8:4 And the ark rested in the seventh month, on the seventeenth day of
    the month, upon the mountains of Ararat.

    8:5 And the waters decreased continually until the tenth month: in the
    tenth month, on the first day of the month, were the tops of the
    mountains seen.

    8:6 And it came to pass at the end of forty days, that Noah opened the
    window of the ark which he had made: 8:7 And he sent forth a raven,
    which went forth to and fro, until the waters were dried up from off
    the earth.

    8:8 Also he sent forth a dove from him, to see if the waters were
    abated from off the face of the ground; 8:9 But the dove found no rest
    for the sole of her foot, and she returned unto him into the ark, for
    the waters were on the face of the whole earth: then he put forth his
    hand, and took her, and pulled her in unto him into the ark.

    8:10 And he stayed yet other seven days; and again he sent forth the
    dove out of the ark; 8:11 And the dove came in to him in the evening;
    and, lo, in her mouth was an olive leaf pluckt off: so Noah knew that
    the waters were abated from off the earth.

    8:12 And he stayed yet other seven days; and sent forth the dove;
    which returned not again unto him any more.

    8:13 And it came to pass in the six hundredth and first year, in the
    first month, the first day of the month, the waters were dried up from
    off the earth: and Noah removed the covering of the ark, and looked,
    and, behold, the face of the ground was dry.

    8:14 And in the second month, on the seven and twentieth day of the
    month, was the earth dried.

    8:15 And God spake unto Noah, saying, 8:16 Go forth of the ark, thou,
    and thy wife, and thy sons, and thy sons’ wives with thee.

    8:17 Bring forth with thee every living thing that is with thee, of
    all flesh, both of fowl, and of cattle, and of every creeping thing
    that creepeth upon the earth; that they may breed abundantly in the
    earth, and be fruitful, and multiply upon the earth.

    8:18 And Noah went forth, and his sons, and his wife, and his sons’
    wives with him: 8:19 Every beast, every creeping thing, and every
    fowl, and whatsoever creepeth upon the earth, after their kinds, went
    forth out of the ark.

    8:20 And Noah builded an altar unto the LORD; and took of every clean
    beast, and of every clean fowl, and offered burnt offerings on the
    altar.

    8:21 And the LORD smelled a sweet savour; and the LORD said in his
    heart, I will not again curse the ground any more for man’s sake; for
    the imagination of man’s heart is evil from his youth; neither will I
    again smite any more every thing living, as I have done.

    8:22 While the earth remaineth, seedtime and harvest, and cold and
    heat, and summer and winter, and day and night shall not cease.

    9:1 And God blessed Noah and his sons, and said unto them, Be
    fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth.

    9:2 And the fear of you and the dread of you shall be upon every beast
    of the earth, and upon every fowl of the air, upon all that moveth
    upon the earth, and upon all the fishes of the sea; into your hand are
    they delivered.

    9:3 Every moving thing that liveth shall be meat for you; even as the
    green herb have I given you all things.

    9:4 But flesh with the life thereof, which is the blood thereof, shall
    ye not eat.

    9:5 And surely your blood of your lives will I require; at the hand of
    every beast will I require it, and at the hand of man; at the hand of
    every man’s brother will I require the life of man.

    9:6 Whoso sheddeth man’s blood, by man shall his blood be shed: for in
    the image of God made he man.

    9:7 And you, be ye fruitful, and multiply; bring forth abundantly in
    the earth, and multiply therein.

    9:8 And God spake unto Noah, and to his sons with him, saying, 9:9 And
    I, behold, I establish my covenant with you, and with your seed after
    you; 9:10 And with every living creature that is with you, of the
    fowl, of the cattle, and of every beast of the earth with you; from
    all that go out of the ark, to every beast of the earth.

    9:11 And I will establish my covenant with you, neither shall all
    flesh be cut off any more by the waters of a flood; neither shall
    there any more be a flood to destroy the earth.

    9:12 And God said, This is the token of the covenant which I make
    between me and you and every living creature that is with you, for
    perpetual generations: 9:13 I do set my bow in the cloud, and it shall
    be for a token of a covenant between me and the earth.

    9:14 And it shall come to pass, when I bring a cloud over the earth,
    that the bow shall be seen in the cloud: 9:15 And I will remember my
    covenant, which is between me and you and every living creature of all
    flesh; and the waters shall no more become a flood to destroy all
    flesh.

    9:16 And the bow shall be in the cloud; and I will look upon it, that
    I may remember the everlasting covenant between God and every living
    creature of all flesh that is upon the earth.

    9:17 And God said unto Noah, This is the token of the covenant, which
    I have established between me and all flesh that is upon the earth.

    9:18 And the sons of Noah, that went forth of the ark, were Shem, and
    Ham, and Japheth: and Ham is the father of Canaan.

    9:19 These are the three sons of Noah: and of them was the whole earth
    overspread.

    9:20 And Noah began to be an husbandman, and he planted a vineyard:
    9:21 And he drank of the wine, and was drunken; and he was uncovered
    within his tent.

    9:22 And Ham, the father of Canaan, saw the nakedness of his father,
    and told his two brethren without.

    9:23 And Shem and Japheth took a garment, and laid it upon both their
    shoulders, and went backward, and covered the nakedness of their
    father; and their faces were backward, and they saw not their father’s
    nakedness.

    9:24 And Noah awoke from his wine, and knew what his younger son had
    done unto him.

    9:25 And he said, Cursed be Canaan; a servant of servants shall he be
    unto his brethren.

    9:26 And he said, Blessed be the LORD God of Shem; and Canaan shall be
    his servant.

    9:27 God shall enlarge Japheth, and he shall dwell in the tents of
    Shem; and Canaan shall be his servant.

    9:28 And Noah lived after the flood three hundred and fifty years.

    9:29 And all the days of Noah were nine hundred and fifty years: and
    he died.

    10:1 Now these are the generations of the sons of Noah, Shem, Ham, and
    Japheth: and unto them were sons born after the flood.

    10:2 The sons of Japheth; Gomer, and Magog, and Madai, and Javan, and
    Tubal, and Meshech, and Tiras.

    10:3 And the sons of Gomer; Ashkenaz, and Riphath, and Togarmah.

    10:4 And the sons of Javan; Elishah, and Tarshish, Kittim, and
    Dodanim.

    10:5 By these were the isles of the Gentiles divided in their lands;
    every one after his tongue, after their families, in their nations.

    10:6 And the sons of Ham; Cush, and Mizraim, and Phut, and Canaan.

    10:7 And the sons of Cush; Seba, and Havilah, and Sabtah, and Raamah,
    and Sabtechah: and the sons of Raamah; Sheba, and Dedan.

    10:8 And Cush begat Nimrod: he began to be a mighty one in the earth.

    10:9 He was a mighty hunter before the LORD: wherefore it is said,
    Even as Nimrod the mighty hunter before the LORD.

    10:10 And the beginning of his kingdom was Babel, and Erech, and
    Accad, and Calneh, in the land of Shinar.

    10:11 Out of that land went forth Asshur, and builded Nineveh, and the
    city Rehoboth, and Calah, 10:12 And Resen between Nineveh and Calah:
    the same is a great city.

    10:13 And Mizraim begat Ludim, and Anamim, and Lehabim, and Naphtuhim,
    10:14 And Pathrusim, and Casluhim, (out of whom came Philistim,) and
    Caphtorim.

    10:15 And Canaan begat Sidon his first born, and Heth, 10:16 And the
    Jebusite, and the Amorite, and the Girgasite, 10:17 And the Hivite,
    and the Arkite, and the Sinite, 10:18 And the Arvadite, and the
    Zemarite, and the Hamathite: and afterward were the families of the
    Canaanites spread abroad.

    10:19 And the border of the Canaanites was from Sidon, as thou comest
    to Gerar, unto Gaza; as thou goest, unto Sodom, and Gomorrah, and
    Admah, and Zeboim, even unto Lasha.

    10:20 These are the sons of Ham, after their families, after their
    tongues, in their countries, and in their nations.

    10:21 Unto Shem also, the father of all the children of Eber, the
    brother of Japheth the elder, even to him were children born.

    10:22 The children of Shem; Elam, and Asshur, and Arphaxad, and Lud,
    and Aram.

    10:23 And the children of Aram; Uz, and Hul, and Gether, and Mash.

    10:24 And Arphaxad begat Salah; and Salah begat Eber.

    10:25 And unto Eber were born two sons: the name of one was Peleg; for
    in his days was the earth divided; and his brother’s name was Joktan.

    10:26 And Joktan begat Almodad, and Sheleph, and Hazarmaveth, and
    Jerah, 10:27 And Hadoram, and Uzal, and Diklah, 10:28 And Obal, and
    Abimael, and Sheba, 10:29 And Ophir, and Havilah, and Jobab: all these
    were the sons of Joktan.

    10:30 And their dwelling was from Mesha, as thou goest unto Sephar a
    mount of the east.

    10:31 These are the sons of Shem, after their families, after their
    tongues, in their lands, after their nations.

    10:32 These are the families of the sons of Noah, after their
    generations, in their nations: and by these were the nations divided
    in the earth after the flood.

    11:1 And the whole earth was of one language, and of one speech.

    11:2 And it came to pass, as they journeyed from the east, that they
    found a plain in the land of Shinar; and they dwelt there.

    11:3 And they said one to another, Go to, let us make brick, and burn
    them thoroughly. And they had brick for stone, and slime had they for
    morter.

    11:4 And they said, Go to, let us build us a city and a tower, whose
    top may reach unto heaven; and let us make us a name, lest we be
    scattered abroad upon the face of the whole earth.

    11:5 And the LORD came down to see the city and the tower, which the
    children of men builded.

    11:6 And the LORD said, Behold, the people is one, and they have all
    one language; and this they begin to do: and now nothing will be
    restrained from them, which they have imagined to do.

    11:7 Go to, let us go down, and there confound their language, that
    they may not understand one another’s speech.

    11:8 So the LORD scattered them abroad from thence upon the face of
    all the earth: and they left off to build the city.

    11:9 Therefore is the name of it called Babel; because the LORD did
    there confound the language of all the earth: and from thence did the
    LORD scatter them abroad upon the face of all the earth.

    11:10 These are the generations of Shem: Shem was an hundred years
    old, and begat Arphaxad two years after the flood: 11:11 And Shem
    lived after he begat Arphaxad five hundred years, and begat sons and
    daughters.

    11:12 And Arphaxad lived five and thirty years, and begat Salah: 11:13
    And Arphaxad lived after he begat Salah four hundred and three years,
    and begat sons and daughters.

    11:14 And Salah lived thirty years, and begat Eber: 11:15 And Salah
    lived after he begat Eber four hundred and three years, and begat sons
    and daughters.

    11:16 And Eber lived four and thirty years, and begat Peleg: 11:17 And
    Eber lived after he begat Peleg four hundred and thirty years, and
    begat sons and daughters.

    11:18 And Peleg lived thirty years, and begat Reu: 11:19 And Peleg
    lived after he begat Reu two hundred and nine years, and begat sons
    and daughters.

    11:20 And Reu lived two and thirty years, and begat Serug: 11:21 And
    Reu lived after he begat Serug two hundred and seven years, and begat
    sons and daughters.

    11:22 And Serug lived thirty years, and begat Nahor: 11:23 And Serug
    lived after he begat Nahor two hundred years, and begat sons and
    daughters.

    11:24 And Nahor lived nine and twenty years, and begat Terah: 11:25
    And Nahor lived after he begat Terah an hundred and nineteen years,
    and begat sons and daughters.

    11:26 And Terah lived seventy years, and begat Abram, Nahor, and
    Haran.

    11:27 Now these are the generations of Terah: Terah begat Abram,
    Nahor, and Haran; and Haran begat Lot.

    11:28 And Haran died before his father Terah in the land of his
    nativity, in Ur of the Chaldees.

    11:29 And Abram and Nahor took them wives: the name of Abram’s wife
    was Sarai; and the name of Nahor’s wife, Milcah, the daughter of
    Haran, the father of Milcah, and the father of Iscah.

    11:30 But Sarai was barren; she had no child.

    11:31 And Terah took Abram his son, and Lot the son of Haran his son’s
    son, and Sarai his daughter in law, his son Abram’s wife; and they
    went forth with them from Ur of the Chaldees, to go into the land of
    Canaan; and they came unto Haran, and dwelt there.

    11:32 And the days of Terah were two hundred and five years: and Terah
    died in Haran.

    12:1 Now the LORD had said unto Abram, Get thee out of thy country,
    and from thy kindred, and from thy father’s house, unto a land that I
    will shew thee: 12:2 And I will make of thee a great nation, and I
    will bless thee, and make thy name great; and thou shalt be a
    blessing: 12:3 And I will bless them that bless thee, and curse him
    that curseth thee: and in thee shall all families of the earth be
    blessed.

    12:4 So Abram departed, as the LORD had spoken unto him; and Lot went
    with him: and Abram was seventy and five years old when he departed
    out of Haran.

    12:5 And Abram took Sarai his wife, and Lot his brother’s son, and all
    their substance that they had gathered, and the souls that they had
    gotten in Haran; and they went forth to go into the land of Canaan;
    and into the land of Canaan they came.

    12:6 And Abram passed through the land unto the place of Sichem, unto
    the plain of Moreh. And the Canaanite was then in the land.

    12:7 And the LORD appeared unto Abram, and said, Unto thy seed will I
    give this land: and there builded he an altar unto the LORD, who
    appeared unto him.

    12:8 And he removed from thence unto a mountain on the east of Bethel,
    and pitched his tent, having Bethel on the west, and Hai on the east:
    and there he builded an altar unto the LORD, and called upon the name
    of the LORD.

    12:9 And Abram journeyed, going on still toward the south.

    12:10 And there was a famine in the land: and Abram went down into
    Egypt to sojourn there; for the famine was grievous in the land.

    12:11 And it came to pass, when he was come near to enter into Egypt,
    that he said unto Sarai his wife, Behold now, I know that thou art a
    fair woman to look upon: 12:12 Therefore it shall come to pass, when
    the Egyptians shall see thee, that they shall say, This is his wife:
    and they will kill me, but they will save thee alive.

    12:13 Say, I pray thee, thou art my sister: that it may be well with
    me for thy sake; and my soul shall live because of thee.

    12:14 And it came to pass, that, when Abram was come into Egypt, the
    Egyptians beheld the woman that she was very fair.

    12:15 The princes also of Pharaoh saw her, and commended her before
    Pharaoh: and the woman was taken into Pharaoh’s house.

    12:16 And he entreated Abram well for her sake: and he had sheep, and
    oxen, and he asses, and menservants, and maidservants, and she asses,
    and camels.

    12:17 And the LORD plagued Pharaoh and his house with great plagues
    because of Sarai Abram’s wife.

    12:18 And Pharaoh called Abram and said, What is this that thou hast
    done unto me? why didst thou not tell me that she was thy wife? 12:19
    Why saidst thou, She is my sister? so I might have taken her to me to
    wife: now therefore behold thy wife, take her, and go thy way.

    12:20 And Pharaoh commanded his men concerning him: and they sent him
    away, and his wife, and all that he had.

    13:1 And Abram went up out of Egypt, he, and his wife, and all that he
    had, and Lot with him, into the south.

    13:2 And Abram was very rich in cattle, in silver, and in gold.

    13:3 And he went on his journeys from the south even to Bethel, unto
    the place where his tent had been at the beginning, between Bethel and
    Hai; 13:4 Unto the place of the altar, which he had made there at the
    first: and there Abram called on the name of the LORD.

    13:5 And Lot also, which went with Abram, had flocks, and herds, and
    tents.

    13:6 And the land was not able to bear them, that they might dwell
    together: for their substance was great, so that they could not dwell
    together.

    13:7 And there was a strife between the herdmen of Abram’s cattle and
    the herdmen of Lot’s cattle: and the Canaanite and the Perizzite
    dwelled then in the land.

    13:8 And Abram said unto Lot, Let there be no strife, I pray thee,
    between me and thee, and between my herdmen and thy herdmen; for we be
    brethren.

    13:9 Is not the whole land before thee? separate thyself, I pray thee,
    from me: if thou wilt take the left hand, then I will go to the right;
    or if thou depart to the right hand, then I will go to the left.

    13:10 And Lot lifted up his eyes, and beheld all the plain of Jordan,
    that it was well watered every where, before the LORD destroyed Sodom
    and Gomorrah, even as the garden of the LORD, like the land of Egypt,
    as thou comest unto Zoar.

    13:11 Then Lot chose him all the plain of Jordan; and Lot journeyed
    east: and they separated themselves the one from the other.

    13:12 Abram dwelled in the land of Canaan, and Lot dwelled in the
    cities of the plain, and pitched his tent toward Sodom.

    13:13 But the men of Sodom were wicked and sinners before the LORD
    exceedingly.

    13:14 And the LORD said unto Abram, after that Lot was separated from
    him, Lift up now thine eyes, and look from the place where thou art
    northward, and southward, and eastward, and westward: 13:15 For all
    the land which thou seest, to thee will I give it, and to thy seed for
    ever.

    13:16 And I will make thy seed as the dust of the earth: so that if a
    man can number the dust of the earth, then shall thy seed also be
    numbered.

    13:17 Arise, walk through the land in the length of it and in the
    breadth of it; for I will give it unto thee.

    13:18 Then Abram removed his tent, and came and dwelt in the plain of
    Mamre, which is in Hebron, and built there an altar unto the LORD.

    14:1 And it came to pass in the days of Amraphel king of Shinar,
    Arioch king of Ellasar, Chedorlaomer king of Elam, and Tidal king of
    nations; 14:2 That these made war with Bera king of Sodom, and with
    Birsha king of Gomorrah, Shinab king of Admah, and Shemeber king of
    Zeboiim, and the king of Bela, which is Zoar.

    14:3 All these were joined together in the vale of Siddim, which is
    the salt sea.

    14:4 Twelve years they served Chedorlaomer, and in the thirteenth year
    they rebelled.

    14:5 And in the fourteenth year came Chedorlaomer, and the kings that
    were with him, and smote the Rephaims in Ashteroth Karnaim, and the
    Zuzims in Ham, and the Emins in Shaveh Kiriathaim, 14:6 And the
    Horites in their mount Seir, unto Elparan, which is by the wilderness.

    14:7 And they returned, and came to Enmishpat, which is Kadesh, and
    smote all the country of the Amalekites, and also the Amorites, that
    dwelt in Hazezontamar.

    14:8 And there went out the king of Sodom, and the king of Gomorrah,
    and the king of Admah, and the king of Zeboiim, and the king of Bela
    (the same is Zoar;) and they joined battle with them in the vale of
    Siddim; 14:9 With Chedorlaomer the king of Elam, and with Tidal king
    of nations, and Amraphel king of Shinar, and Arioch king of Ellasar;
    four kings with five.

    14:10 And the vale of Siddim was full of slimepits; and the kings of
    Sodom and Gomorrah fled, and fell there; and they that remained fled
    to the mountain.

    14:11 And they took all the goods of Sodom and Gomorrah, and all their
    victuals, and went their way.

    14:12 And they took Lot, Abram’s brother’s son, who dwelt in Sodom,
    and his goods, and departed.

    14:13 And there came one that had escaped, and told Abram the Hebrew;
    for he dwelt in the plain of Mamre the Amorite, brother of Eshcol, and
    brother of Aner: and these were confederate with Abram.

    14:14 And when Abram heard that his brother was taken captive, he
    armed his trained servants, born in his own house, three hundred and
    eighteen, and pursued them unto Dan.

    14:15 And he divided himself against them, he and his servants, by
    night, and smote them, and pursued them unto Hobah, which is on the
    left hand of Damascus.

    14:16 And he brought back all the goods, and also brought again his
    brother Lot, and his goods, and the women also, and the people.

    14:17 And the king of Sodom went out to meet him after his return from
    the slaughter of Chedorlaomer, and of the kings that were with him, at
    the valley of Shaveh, which is the king’s dale.

    14:18 And Melchizedek king of Salem brought forth bread and wine: and
    he was the priest of the most high God.

    14:19 And he blessed him, and said, Blessed be Abram of the most high
    God, possessor of heaven and earth: 14:20 And blessed be the most high
    God, which hath delivered thine enemies into thy hand. And he gave him
    tithes of all.

    14:21 And the king of Sodom said unto Abram, Give me the persons, and
    take the goods to thyself.

    14:22 And Abram said to the king of Sodom, I have lift up mine hand
    unto the LORD, the most high God, the possessor of heaven and earth,
    14:23 That I will not take from a thread even to a shoelatchet, and
    that I will not take any thing that is thine, lest thou shouldest say,
    I have made Abram rich: 14:24 Save only that which the young men have
    eaten, and the portion of the men which went with me, Aner, Eshcol,
    and Mamre; let them take their portion.

    15:1 After these things the word of the LORD came unto Abram in a
    vision, saying, Fear not, Abram: I am thy shield, and thy exceeding
    great reward.

    15:2 And Abram said, LORD God, what wilt thou give me, seeing I go
    childless, and the steward of my house is this Eliezer of Damascus?
    15:3 And Abram said, Behold, to me thou hast given no seed: and, lo,
    one born in my house is mine heir.

    15:4 And, behold, the word of the LORD came unto him, saying, This
    shall not be thine heir; but he that shall come forth out of thine own
    bowels shall be thine heir.

    15:5 And he brought him forth abroad, and said, Look now toward
    heaven, and tell the stars, if thou be able to number them: and he
    said unto him, So shall thy seed be.

    15:6 And he believed in the LORD; and he counted it to him for
    righteousness.

    15:7 And he said unto him, I am the LORD that brought thee out of Ur
    of the Chaldees, to give thee this land to inherit it.

    15:8 And he said, LORD God, whereby shall I know that I shall inherit
    it? 15:9 And he said unto him, Take me an heifer of three years old,
    and a she goat of three years old, and a ram of three years old, and a
    turtledove, and a young pigeon.

    15:10 And he took unto him all these, and divided them in the midst,
    and laid each piece one against another: but the birds divided he not.

    15:11 And when the fowls came down upon the carcases, Abram drove them
    away.

    15:12 And when the sun was going down, a deep sleep fell upon Abram;
    and, lo, an horror of great darkness fell upon him.

    15:13 And he said unto Abram, Know of a surety that thy seed shall be
    a stranger in a land that is not theirs, and shall serve them; and
    they shall afflict them four hundred years; 15:14 And also that
    nation, whom they shall serve, will I judge: and afterward shall they
    come out with great substance.

    15:15 And thou shalt go to thy fathers in peace; thou shalt be buried
    in a good old age.

    15:16 But in the fourth generation they shall come hither again: for
    the iniquity of the Amorites is not yet full.

    15:17 And it came to pass, that, when the sun went down, and it was
    dark, behold a smoking furnace, and a burning lamp that passed between
    those pieces.

    15:18 In the same day the LORD made a covenant with Abram, saying,
    Unto thy seed have I given this land, from the river of Egypt unto the
    great river, the river Euphrates: 15:19 The Kenites, and the
    Kenizzites, and the Kadmonites, 15:20 And the Hittites, and the
    Perizzites, and the Rephaims, 15:21 And the Amorites, and the
    Canaanites, and the Girgashites, and the Jebusites.

    16:1 Now Sarai Abram’s wife bare him no children: and she had an
    handmaid, an Egyptian, whose name was Hagar.

    16:2 And Sarai said unto Abram, Behold now, the LORD hath restrained
    me from bearing: I pray thee, go in unto my maid; it may be that I may
    obtain children by her. And Abram hearkened to the voice of Sarai.

    16:3 And Sarai Abram’s wife took Hagar her maid the Egyptian, after
    Abram had dwelt ten years in the land of Canaan, and gave her to her
    husband Abram to be his wife.

    16:4 And he went in unto Hagar, and she conceived: and when she saw
    that she had conceived, her mistress was despised in her eyes.

    16:5 And Sarai said unto Abram, My wrong be upon thee: I have given my
    maid into thy bosom; and when she saw that she had conceived, I was
    despised in her eyes: the LORD judge between me and thee.

    16:6 But Abram said unto Sarai, Behold, thy maid is in thine hand; do
    to her as it pleaseth thee. And when Sarai dealt hardly with her, she
    fled from her face.

    16:7 And the angel of the LORD found her by a fountain of water in the
    wilderness, by the fountain in the way to Shur.

    16:8 And he said, Hagar, Sarai’s maid, whence camest thou? and whither
    wilt thou go? And she said, I flee from the face of my mistress Sarai.

    16:9 And the angel of the LORD said unto her, Return to thy mistress,
    and submit thyself under her hands.

    16:10 And the angel of the LORD said unto her, I will multiply thy
    seed exceedingly, that it shall not be numbered for multitude.

    16:11 And the angel of the LORD said unto her, Behold, thou art with
    child and shalt bear a son, and shalt call his name Ishmael; because
    the LORD hath heard thy affliction.

    16:12 And he will be a wild man; his hand will be against every man,
    and every man’s hand against him; and he shall dwell in the presence
    of all his brethren.

    16:13 And she called the name of the LORD that spake unto her, Thou
    God seest me: for she said, Have I also here looked after him that
    seeth me? 16:14 Wherefore the well was called Beerlahairoi; behold,
    it is between Kadesh and Bered.

    16:15 And Hagar bare Abram a son: and Abram called his son’s name,
    which Hagar bare, Ishmael.

    16:16 And Abram was fourscore and six years old, when Hagar bare
    Ishmael to Abram.

    17:1 And when Abram was ninety years old and nine, the LORD appeared
    to Abram, and said unto him, I am the Almighty God; walk before me,
    and be thou perfect.

    17:2 And I will make my covenant between me and thee, and will
    multiply thee exceedingly.

    17:3 And Abram fell on his face: and God talked with him, saying, 17:4
    As for me, behold, my covenant is with thee, and thou shalt be a
    father of many nations.

    17:5 Neither shall thy name any more be called Abram, but thy name
    shall be Abraham; for a father of many nations have I made thee.

    17:6 And I will make thee exceeding fruitful, and I will make nations
    of thee, and kings shall come out of thee.

    17:7 And I will establish my covenant between me and thee and thy seed
    after thee in their generations for an everlasting covenant, to be a
    God unto thee, and to thy seed after thee.

    17:8 And I will give unto thee, and to thy seed after thee, the land
    wherein thou art a stranger, all the land of Canaan, for an
    everlasting possession; and I will be their God.

    17:9 And God said unto Abraham, Thou shalt keep my covenant therefore,
    thou, and thy seed after thee in their generations.

    17:10 This is my covenant, which ye shall keep, between me and you and
    thy seed after thee; Every man child among you shall be circumcised.

    17:11 And ye shall circumcise the flesh of your foreskin; and it shall
    be a token of the covenant betwixt me and you.

    17:12 And he that is eight days old shall be circumcised among you,
    every man child in your generations, he that is born in the house, or
    bought with money of any stranger, which is not of thy seed.

    17:13 He that is born in thy house, and he that is bought with thy
    money, must needs be circumcised: and my covenant shall be in your
    flesh for an everlasting covenant.

    17:14 And the uncircumcised man child whose flesh of his foreskin is
    not circumcised, that soul shall be cut off from his people; he hath
    broken my covenant.

    17:15 And God said unto Abraham, As for Sarai thy wife, thou shalt not
    call her name Sarai, but Sarah shall her name be.

    17:16 And I will bless her, and give thee a son also of her: yea, I
    will bless her, and she shall be a mother of nations; kings of people
    shall be of her.

    17:17 Then Abraham fell upon his face, and laughed, and said in his
    heart, Shall a child be born unto him that is an hundred years old?
    and shall Sarah, that is ninety years old, bear? 17:18 And Abraham
    said unto God, O that Ishmael might live before thee! 17:19 And God
    said, Sarah thy wife shall bear thee a son indeed; and thou shalt call
    his name Isaac: and I will establish my covenant with him for an
    everlasting covenant, and with his seed after him.

    17:20 And as for Ishmael, I have heard thee: Behold, I have blessed
    him, and will make him fruitful, and will multiply him exceedingly;
    twelve princes shall he beget, and I will make him a great nation.

    17:21 But my covenant will I establish with Isaac, which Sarah shall
    bear unto thee at this set time in the next year.

    17:22 And he left off talking with him, and God went up from Abraham.

    17:23 And Abraham took Ishmael his son, and all that were born in his
    house, and all that were bought with his money, every male among the
    men of Abraham’s house; and circumcised the flesh of their foreskin in
    the selfsame day, as God had said unto him.

    17:24 And Abraham was ninety years old and nine, when he was
    circumcised in the flesh of his foreskin.

    17:25 And Ishmael his son was thirteen years old, when he was
    circumcised in the flesh of his foreskin.

    17:26 In the selfsame day was Abraham circumcised, and Ishmael his
    son.

    17:27 And all the men of his house, born in the house, and bought with
    money of the stranger, were circumcised with him.

    18:1 And the LORD appeared unto him in the plains of Mamre: and he sat
    in the tent door in the heat of the day; 18:2 And he lift up his eyes
    and looked, and, lo, three men stood by him: and when he saw them, he
    ran to meet them from the tent door, and bowed himself toward the
    ground, 18:3 And said, My LORD, if now I have found favour in thy
    sight, pass not away, I pray thee, from thy servant: 18:4 Let a little
    water, I pray you, be fetched, and wash your feet, and rest yourselves
    under the tree: 18:5 And I will fetch a morsel of bread, and comfort
    ye your hearts; after that ye shall pass on: for therefore are ye come
    to your servant. And they said, So do, as thou hast said.

    18:6 And Abraham hastened into the tent unto Sarah, and said, Make
    ready quickly three measures of fine meal, knead it, and make cakes
    upon the hearth.

    18:7 And Abraham ran unto the herd, and fetcht a calf tender and good,
    and gave it unto a young man; and he hasted to dress it.

    18:8 And he took butter, and milk, and the calf which he had dressed,
    and set it before them; and he stood by them under the tree, and they
    did eat.

    18:9 And they said unto him, Where is Sarah thy wife? And he said,
    Behold, in the tent.

    18:10 And he said, I will certainly return unto thee according to the
    time of life; and, lo, Sarah thy wife shall have a son. And Sarah
    heard it in the tent door, which was behind him.

    18:11 Now Abraham and Sarah were old and well stricken in age; and it
    ceased to be with Sarah after the manner of women.

    18:12 Therefore Sarah laughed within herself, saying, After I am waxed
    old shall I have pleasure, my lord being old also? 18:13 And the LORD
    said unto Abraham, Wherefore did Sarah laugh, saying, Shall I of a
    surety bear a child, which am old? 18:14 Is any thing too hard for
    the LORD? At the time appointed I will return unto thee, according to
    the time of life, and Sarah shall have a son.

    18:15 Then Sarah denied, saying, I laughed not; for she was afraid.
    And he said, Nay; but thou didst laugh.

    18:16 And the men rose up from thence, and looked toward Sodom: and
    Abraham went with them to bring them on the way.

    18:17 And the LORD said, Shall I hide from Abraham that thing which I
    do; 18:18 Seeing that Abraham shall surely become a great and mighty
    nation, and all the nations of the earth shall be blessed in him?
    18:19 For I know him, that he will command his children and his
    household after him, and they shall keep the way of the LORD, to do
    justice and judgment; that the LORD may bring upon Abraham that which
    he hath spoken of him.

    18:20 And the LORD said, Because the cry of Sodom and Gomorrah is
    great, and because their sin is very grievous; 18:21 I will go down
    now, and see whether they have done altogether according to the cry of
    it, which is come unto me; and if not, I will know.

    18:22 And the men turned their faces from thence, and went toward
    Sodom: but Abraham stood yet before the LORD.

    18:23 And Abraham drew near, and said, Wilt thou also destroy the
    righteous with the wicked? 18:24 Peradventure there be fifty
    righteous within the city: wilt thou also destroy and not spare the
    place for the fifty righteous that are therein? 18:25 That be far
    from thee to do after this manner, to slay the righteous with the
    wicked: and that the righteous should be as the wicked, that be far
    from thee: Shall not the Judge of all the earth do right? 18:26 And
    the LORD said, If I find in Sodom fifty righteous within the city,
    then I will spare all the place for their sakes.

    18:27 And Abraham answered and said, Behold now, I have taken upon me
    to speak unto the LORD, which am but dust and ashes: 18:28
    Peradventure there shall lack five of the fifty righteous: wilt thou
    destroy all the city for lack of five? And he said, If I find there
    forty and five, I will not destroy it.

    18:29 And he spake unto him yet again, and said, Peradventure there
    shall be forty found there. And he said, I will not do it for forty’s
    sake.

    18:30 And he said unto him, Oh let not the LORD be angry, and I will
    speak: Peradventure there shall thirty be found there. And he said, I
    will not do it, if I find thirty there.

    18:31 And he said, Behold now, I have taken upon me to speak unto the
    LORD: Peradventure there shall be twenty found there. And he said, I
    will not destroy it for twenty’s sake.

    18:32 And he said, Oh let not the LORD be angry, and I will speak yet
    but this once: Peradventure ten shall be found there. And he said, I
    will not destroy it for ten’s sake.

    18:33 And the LORD went his way, as soon as he had left communing with
    Abraham: and Abraham returned unto his place.

    19:1 And there came two angels to Sodom at even; and Lot sat in the
    gate of Sodom: and Lot seeing them rose up to meet them; and he bowed
    himself with his face toward the ground; 19:2 And he said, Behold now,
    my lords, turn in, I pray you, into your servant’s house, and tarry
    all night, and wash your feet, and ye shall rise up early, and go on
    your ways. And they said, Nay; but we will abide in the street all
    night.

    19:3 And he pressed upon them greatly; and they turned in unto him,
    and entered into his house; and he made them a feast, and did bake
    unleavened bread, and they did eat.

    19:4 But before they lay down, the men of the city, even the men of
    Sodom, compassed the house round, both old and young, all the people
    from every quarter: 19:5 And they called unto Lot, and said unto him,
    Where are the men which came in to thee this night? bring them out
    unto us, that we may know them.

    19:6 And Lot went out at the door unto them, and shut the door after
    him, 19:7 And said, I pray you, brethren, do not so wickedly.

    19:8 Behold now, I have two daughters which have not known man; let
    me, I pray you, bring them out unto you, and do ye to them as is good
    in your eyes: only unto these men do nothing; for therefore came they
    under the shadow of my roof.

    19:9 And they said, Stand back. And they said again, This one fellow
    came in to sojourn, and he will needs be a judge: now will we deal
    worse with thee, than with them. And they pressed sore upon the man,
    even Lot, and came near to break the door.

    19:10 But the men put forth their hand, and pulled Lot into the house
    to them, and shut to the door.

    19:11 And they smote the men that were at the door of the house with
    blindness, both small and great: so that they wearied themselves to
    find the door.

    19:12 And the men said unto Lot, Hast thou here any besides? son in
    law, and thy sons, and thy daughters, and whatsoever thou hast in the
    city, bring them out of this place: 19:13 For we will destroy this
    place, because the cry of them is waxen great before the face of the
    LORD; and the LORD hath sent us to destroy it.

    19:14 And Lot went out, and spake unto his sons in law, which married
    his daughters, and said, Up, get you out of this place; for the LORD
    will destroy this city. But he seemed as one that mocked unto his sons
    in law.

    19:15 And when the morning arose, then the angels hastened Lot,
    saying, Arise, take thy wife, and thy two daughters, which are here;
    lest thou be consumed in the iniquity of the city.

    19:16 And while he lingered, the men laid hold upon his hand, and upon
    the hand of his wife, and upon the hand of his two daughters; the LORD
    being merciful unto him: and they brought him forth, and set him
    without the city.

    19:17 And it came to pass, when they had brought them forth abroad,
    that he said, Escape for thy life; look not behind thee, neither stay
    thou in all the plain; escape to the mountain, lest thou be consumed.

    19:18 And Lot said unto them, Oh, not so, my LORD: 19:19 Behold now,
    thy servant hath found grace in thy sight, and thou hast magnified thy
    mercy, which thou hast shewed unto me in saving my life; and I cannot
    escape to the mountain, lest some evil take me, and I die: 19:20
    Behold now, this city is near to flee unto, and it is a little one:
    Oh, let me escape thither, (is it not a little one?) and my soul shall
    live.

    19:21 And he said unto him, See, I have accepted thee concerning this
    thing also, that I will not overthrow this city, for the which thou
    hast spoken.

    19:22 Haste thee, escape thither; for I cannot do anything till thou
    be come thither. Therefore the name of the city was called Zoar.

    19:23 The sun was risen upon the earth when Lot entered into Zoar.

    19:24 Then the LORD rained upon Sodom and upon Gomorrah brimstone and
    fire from the LORD out of heaven; 19:25 And he overthrew those cities,
    and all the plain, and all the inhabitants of the cities, and that
    which grew upon the ground.

    19:26 But his wife looked back from behind him, and she became a
    pillar of salt.

    19:27 And Abraham gat up early in the morning to the place where he
    stood before the LORD: 19:28 And he looked toward Sodom and Gomorrah,
    and toward all the land of the plain, and beheld, and, lo, the smoke
    of the country went up as the smoke of a furnace.

    19:29 And it came to pass, when God destroyed the cities of the plain,
    that God remembered Abraham, and sent Lot out of the midst of the
    overthrow, when he overthrew the cities in the which Lot dwelt.

    19:30 And Lot went up out of Zoar, and dwelt in the mountain, and his
    two daughters with him; for he feared to dwell in Zoar: and he dwelt
    in a cave, he and his two daughters.

    19:31 And the firstborn said unto the younger, Our father is old, and
    there is not a man in the earth to come in unto us after the manner of
    all the earth: 19:32 Come, let us make our father drink wine, and we
    will lie with him, that we may preserve seed of our father.

    19:33 And they made their father drink wine that night: and the
    firstborn went in, and lay with her father; and he perceived not when
    she lay down, nor when she arose.

    19:34 And it came to pass on the morrow, that the firstborn said unto
    the younger, Behold, I lay yesternight with my father: let us make him
    drink wine this night also; and go thou in, and lie with him, that we
    may preserve seed of our father.

    19:35 And they made their father drink wine that night also: and the
    younger arose, and lay with him; and he perceived not when she lay
    down, nor when she arose.

    19:36 Thus were both the daughters of Lot with child by their father.

    19:37 And the first born bare a son, and called his name Moab: the
    same is the father of the Moabites unto this day.

    19:38 And the younger, she also bare a son, and called his name
    Benammi: the same is the father of the children of Ammon unto this
    day.

    20:1 And Abraham journeyed from thence toward the south country, and
    dwelled between Kadesh and Shur, and sojourned in Gerar.

    20:2 And Abraham said of Sarah his wife, She is my sister: and
    Abimelech king of Gerar sent, and took Sarah.

    20:3 But God came to Abimelech in a dream by night, and said to him,
    Behold, thou art but a dead man, for the woman which thou hast taken;
    for she is a man’s wife.

    20:4 But Abimelech had not come near her: and he said, LORD, wilt thou
    slay also a righteous nation? 20:5 Said he not unto me, She is my
    sister? and she, even she herself said, He is my brother: in the
    integrity of my heart and innocency of my hands have I done this.

    20:6 And God said unto him in a dream, Yea, I know that thou didst
    this in the integrity of thy heart; for I also withheld thee from
    sinning against me: therefore suffered I thee not to touch her.

    20:7 Now therefore restore the man his wife; for he is a prophet, and
    he shall pray for thee, and thou shalt live: and if thou restore her
    not, know thou that thou shalt surely die, thou, and all that are
    thine.

    20:8 Therefore Abimelech rose early in the morning, and called all his
    servants, and told all these things in their ears: and the men were
    sore afraid.

    20:9 Then Abimelech called Abraham, and said unto him, What hast thou
    done unto us? and what have I offended thee, that thou hast brought on
    me and on my kingdom a great sin? thou hast done deeds unto me that
    ought not to be done.

    20:10 And Abimelech said unto Abraham, What sawest thou, that thou
    hast done this thing? 20:11 And Abraham said, Because I thought,
    Surely the fear of God is not in this place; and they will slay me for
    my wife’s sake.

    20:12 And yet indeed she is my sister; she is the daughter of my
    father, but not the daughter of my mother; and she became my wife.

    20:13 And it came to pass, when God caused me to wander from my
    father’s house, that I said unto her, This is thy kindness which thou
    shalt shew unto me; at every place whither we shall come, say of me,
    He is my brother.

    20:14 And Abimelech took sheep, and oxen, and menservants, and
    womenservants, and gave them unto Abraham, and restored him Sarah his
    wife.

    20:15 And Abimelech said, Behold, my land is before thee: dwell where
    it pleaseth thee.

    20:16 And unto Sarah he said, Behold, I have given thy brother a
    thousand pieces of silver: behold, he is to thee a covering of the
    eyes, unto all that are with thee, and with all other: thus she was
    reproved.

    20:17 So Abraham prayed unto God: and God healed Abimelech, and his
    wife, and his maidservants; and they bare children.

    20:18 For the LORD had fast closed up all the wombs of the house of
    Abimelech, because of Sarah Abraham’s wife.

    21:1 And the LORD visited Sarah as he had said, and the LORD did unto
    Sarah as he had spoken.

    21:2 For Sarah conceived, and bare Abraham a son in his old age, at
    the set time of which God had spoken to him.

    21:3 And Abraham called the name of his son that was born unto him,
    whom Sarah bare to him, Isaac.

    21:4 And Abraham circumcised his son Isaac being eight days old, as
    God had commanded him.

    21:5 And Abraham was an hundred years old, when his son Isaac was born
    unto him.

    21:6 And Sarah said, God hath made me to laugh, so that all that hear
    will laugh with me.

    21:7 And she said, Who would have said unto Abraham, that Sarah should
    have given children suck? for I have born him a son in his old age.

    21:8 And the child grew, and was weaned: and Abraham made a great
    feast the same day that Isaac was weaned.

    21:9 And Sarah saw the son of Hagar the Egyptian, which she had born
    unto Abraham, mocking.

    21:10 Wherefore she said unto Abraham, Cast out this bondwoman and her
    son: for the son of this bondwoman shall not be heir with my son, even
    with Isaac.

    21:11 And the thing was very grievous in Abraham’s sight because of
    his son.

    21:12 And God said unto Abraham, Let it not be grievous in thy sight
    because of the lad, and because of thy bondwoman; in all that Sarah
    hath said unto thee, hearken unto her voice; for in Isaac shall thy
    seed be called.

    21:13 And also of the son of the bondwoman will I make a nation,
    because he is thy seed.

    21:14 And Abraham rose up early in the morning, and took bread, and a
    bottle of water, and gave it unto Hagar, putting it on her shoulder,
    and the child, and sent her away: and she departed, and wandered in
    the wilderness of Beersheba.

    21:15 And the water was spent in the bottle, and she cast the child
    under one of the shrubs.

    21:16 And she went, and sat her down over against him a good way off,
    as it were a bow shot: for she said, Let me not see the death of the
    child. And she sat over against him, and lift up her voice, and wept.

    21:17 And God heard the voice of the lad; and the angel of God called
    to Hagar out of heaven, and said unto her, What aileth thee, Hagar?
    fear not; for God hath heard the voice of the lad where he is.

    21:18 Arise, lift up the lad, and hold him in thine hand; for I will
    make him a great nation.

    21:19 And God opened her eyes, and she saw a well of water; and she
    went, and filled the bottle with water, and gave the lad drink.

    21:20 And God was with the lad; and he grew, and dwelt in the
    wilderness, and became an archer.

    21:21 And he dwelt in the wilderness of Paran: and his mother took him
    a wife out of the land of Egypt.

    21:22 And it came to pass at that time, that Abimelech and Phichol the
    chief captain of his host spake unto Abraham, saying, God is with thee
    in all that thou doest: 21:23 Now therefore swear unto me here by God
    that thou wilt not deal falsely with me, nor with my son, nor with my
    son’s son: but according to the kindness that I have done unto thee,
    thou shalt do unto me, and to the land wherein thou hast sojourned.

    21:24 And Abraham said, I will swear.

    21:25 And Abraham reproved Abimelech because of a well of water, which
    Abimelech’s servants had violently taken away.

    21:26 And Abimelech said, I wot not who hath done this thing; neither
    didst thou tell me, neither yet heard I of it, but to day.

    21:27 And Abraham took sheep and oxen, and gave them unto Abimelech;
    and both of them made a covenant.

    21:28 And Abraham set seven ewe lambs of the flock by themselves.

    21:29 And Abimelech said unto Abraham, What mean these seven ewe lambs
    which thou hast set by themselves? 21:30 And he said, For these seven
    ewe lambs shalt thou take of my hand, that they may be a witness unto
    me, that I have digged this well.

    21:31 Wherefore he called that place Beersheba; because there they
    sware both of them.

    21:32 Thus they made a covenant at Beersheba: then Abimelech rose up,
    and Phichol the chief captain of his host, and they returned into the
    land of the Philistines.

    21:33 And Abraham planted a grove in Beersheba, and called there on
    the name of the LORD, the everlasting God.

    21:34 And Abraham sojourned in the Philistines’ land many days.

    22:1 And it came to pass after these things, that God did tempt
    Abraham, and said unto him, Abraham: and he said, Behold, here I am.

    22:2 And he said, Take now thy son, thine only son Isaac, whom thou
    lovest, and get thee into the land of Moriah; and offer him there for
    a burnt offering upon one of the mountains which I will tell thee of.

    22:3 And Abraham rose up early in the morning, and saddled his ass,
    and took two of his young men with him, and Isaac his son, and clave
    the wood for the burnt offering, and rose up, and went unto the place
    of which God had told him.

    22:4 Then on the third day Abraham lifted up his eyes, and saw the
    place afar off.

    22:5 And Abraham said unto his young men, Abide ye here with the ass;
    and I and the lad will go yonder and worship, and come again to you.

    22:6 And Abraham took the wood of the burnt offering, and laid it upon
    Isaac his son; and he took the fire in his hand, and a knife; and they
    went both of them together.

    22:7 And Isaac spake unto Abraham his father, and said, My father: and
    he said, Here am I, my son. And he said, Behold the fire and the wood:
    but where is the lamb for a burnt offering? 22:8 And Abraham said, My
    son, God will provide himself a lamb for a burnt offering: so they
    went both of them together.

    22:9 And they came to the place which God had told him of; and Abraham
    built an altar there, and laid the wood in order, and bound Isaac his
    son, and laid him on the altar upon the wood.

    22:10 And Abraham stretched forth his hand, and took the knife to slay
    his son.

    22:11 And the angel of the LORD called unto him out of heaven, and
    said, Abraham, Abraham: and he said, Here am I.

    22:12 And he said, Lay not thine hand upon the lad, neither do thou
    any thing unto him: for now I know that thou fearest God, seeing thou
    hast not withheld thy son, thine only son from me.

    22:13 And Abraham lifted up his eyes, and looked, and behold behind
    him a ram caught in a thicket by his horns: and Abraham went and took
    the ram, and offered him up for a burnt offering in the stead of his
    son.

    22:14 And Abraham called the name of that place Jehovahjireh: as it is
    said to this day, In the mount of the LORD it shall be seen.

    22:15 And the angel of the LORD called unto Abraham out of heaven the
    second time, 22:16 And said, By myself have I sworn, saith the LORD,
    for because thou hast done this thing, and hast not withheld thy son,
    thine only son: 22:17 That in blessing I will bless thee, and in
    multiplying I will multiply thy seed as the stars of the heaven, and
    as the sand which is upon the sea shore; and thy seed shall possess
    the gate of his enemies; 22:18 And in thy seed shall all the nations
    of the earth be blessed; because thou hast obeyed my voice.

    22:19 So Abraham returned unto his young men, and they rose up and
    went together to Beersheba; and Abraham dwelt at Beersheba.

    22:20 And it came to pass after these things, that it was told
    Abraham, saying, Behold, Milcah, she hath also born children unto thy
    brother Nahor; 22:21 Huz his firstborn, and Buz his brother, and
    Kemuel the father of Aram, 22:22 And Chesed, and Hazo, and Pildash,
    and Jidlaph, and Bethuel.

    22:23 And Bethuel begat Rebekah: these eight Milcah did bear to Nahor,
    Abraham’s brother.

    22:24 And his concubine, whose name was Reumah, she bare also Tebah,
    and Gaham, and Thahash, and Maachah.

    23:1 And Sarah was an hundred and seven and twenty years old: these
    were the years of the life of Sarah.

    23:2 And Sarah died in Kirjatharba; the same is Hebron in the land of
    Canaan: and Abraham came to mourn for Sarah, and to weep for her.

    23:3 And Abraham stood up from before his dead, and spake unto the
    sons of Heth, saying, 23:4 I am a stranger and a sojourner with you:
    give me a possession of a buryingplace with you, that I may bury my
    dead out of my sight.

    23:5 And the children of Heth answered Abraham, saying unto him, 23:6
    Hear us, my lord: thou art a mighty prince among us: in the choice of
    our sepulchres bury thy dead; none of us shall withhold from thee his
    sepulchre, but that thou mayest bury thy dead.

    23:7 And Abraham stood up, and bowed himself to the people of the
    land, even to the children of Heth.

    23:8 And he communed with them, saying, If it be your mind that I
    should bury my dead out of my sight; hear me, and intreat for me to
    Ephron the son of Zohar, 23:9 That he may give me the cave of
    Machpelah, which he hath, which is in the end of his field; for as
    much money as it is worth he shall give it me for a possession of a
    buryingplace amongst you.

    23:10 And Ephron dwelt among the children of Heth: and Ephron the
    Hittite answered Abraham in the audience of the children of Heth, even
    of all that went in at the gate of his city, saying, 23:11 Nay, my
    lord, hear me: the field give I thee, and the cave that is therein, I
    give it thee; in the presence of the sons of my people give I it thee:
    bury thy dead.

    23:12 And Abraham bowed down himself before the people of the land.

    23:13 And he spake unto Ephron in the audience of the people of the
    land, saying, But if thou wilt give it, I pray thee, hear me: I will
    give thee money for the field; take it of me, and I will bury my dead
    there.

    23:14 And Ephron answered Abraham, saying unto him, 23:15 My lord,
    hearken unto me: the land is worth four hundred shekels of silver;
    what is that betwixt me and thee? bury therefore thy dead.

    23:16 And Abraham hearkened unto Ephron; and Abraham weighed to Ephron
    the silver, which he had named in the audience of the sons of Heth,
    four hundred shekels of silver, current money with the merchant.

    23:17 And the field of Ephron which was in Machpelah, which was before
    Mamre, the field, and the cave which was therein, and all the trees
    that were in the field, that were in all the borders round about, were
    made sure 23:18 Unto Abraham for a possession in the presence of the
    children of Heth, before all that went in at the gate of his city.

    23:19 And after this, Abraham buried Sarah his wife in the cave of the
    field of Machpelah before Mamre: the same is Hebron in the land of
    Canaan.

    23:20 And the field, and the cave that is therein, were made sure unto
    Abraham for a possession of a buryingplace by the sons of Heth.

    24:1 And Abraham was old, and well stricken in age: and the LORD had
    blessed Abraham in all things.

    24:2 And Abraham said unto his eldest servant of his house, that ruled
    over all that he had, Put, I pray thee, thy hand under my thigh: 24:3
    And I will make thee swear by the LORD, the God of heaven, and the God
    of the earth, that thou shalt not take a wife unto my son of the
    daughters of the Canaanites, among whom I dwell: 24:4 But thou shalt
    go unto my country, and to my kindred, and take a wife unto my son
    Isaac.

    24:5 And the servant said unto him, Peradventure the woman will not be
    willing to follow me unto this land: must I needs bring thy son again
    unto the land from whence thou camest? 24:6 And Abraham said unto
    him, Beware thou that thou bring not my son thither again.

    24:7 The LORD God of heaven, which took me from my father’s house, and
    from the land of my kindred, and which spake unto me, and that sware
    unto me, saying, Unto thy seed will I give this land; he shall send
    his angel before thee, and thou shalt take a wife unto my son from
    thence.

    24:8 And if the woman will not be willing to follow thee, then thou
    shalt be clear from this my oath: only bring not my son thither again.

    24:9 And the servant put his hand under the thigh of Abraham his
    master, and sware to him concerning that matter.

    24:10 And the servant took ten camels of the camels of his master, and
    departed; for all the goods of his master were in his hand: and he
    arose, and went to Mesopotamia, unto the city of Nahor.

    24:11 And he made his camels to kneel down without the city by a well
    of water at the time of the evening, even the time that women go out
    to draw water.

    24:12 And he said O LORD God of my master Abraham, I pray thee, send
    me good speed this day, and shew kindness unto my master Abraham.

    24:13 Behold, I stand here by the well of water; and the daughters of
    the men of the city come out to draw water: 24:14 And let it come to
    pass, that the damsel to whom I shall say, Let down thy pitcher, I
    pray thee, that I may drink; and she shall say, Drink, and I will give
    thy camels drink also: let the same be she that thou hast appointed
    for thy servant Isaac; and thereby shall I know that thou hast shewed
    kindness unto my master.

    24:15 And it came to pass, before he had done speaking, that, behold,
    Rebekah came out, who was born to Bethuel, son of Milcah, the wife of
    Nahor, Abraham’s brother, with her pitcher upon her shoulder.

    24:16 And the damsel was very fair to look upon, a virgin, neither had
    any man known her: and she went down to the well, and filled her
    pitcher, and came up.

    24:17 And the servant ran to meet her, and said, Let me, I pray thee,
    drink a little water of thy pitcher.

    24:18 And she said, Drink, my lord: and she hasted, and let down her
    pitcher upon her hand, and gave him drink.

    24:19 And when she had done giving him drink, she said, I will draw
    water for thy camels also, until they have done drinking.

    24:20 And she hasted, and emptied her pitcher into the trough, and ran
    again unto the well to draw water, and drew for all his camels.

    24:21 And the man wondering at her held his peace, to wit whether the
    LORD had made his journey prosperous or not.

    24:22 And it came to pass, as the camels had done drinking, that the
    man took a golden earring of half a shekel weight, and two bracelets
    for her hands of ten shekels weight of gold; 24:23 And said, Whose
    daughter art thou? tell me, I pray thee: is there room in thy father’s
    house for us to lodge in? 24:24 And she said unto him, I am the
    daughter of Bethuel the son of Milcah, which she bare unto Nahor.

    24:25 She said moreover unto him, We have both straw and provender
    enough, and room to lodge in.

    24:26 And the man bowed down his head, and worshipped the LORD.

    24:27 And he said, Blessed be the LORD God of my master Abraham, who
    hath not left destitute my master of his mercy and his truth: I being
    in the way, the LORD led me to the house of my master’s brethren.

    24:28 And the damsel ran, and told them of her mother’s house these
    things.

    24:29 And Rebekah had a brother, and his name was Laban: and Laban ran
    out unto the man, unto the well.

    24:30 And it came to pass, when he saw the earring and bracelets upon
    his sister’s hands, and when he heard the words of Rebekah his sister,
    saying, Thus spake the man unto me; that he came unto the man; and,
    behold, he stood by the camels at the well.

    24:31 And he said, Come in, thou blessed of the LORD; wherefore
    standest thou without? for I have prepared the house, and room for the
    camels.

    24:32 And the man came into the house: and he ungirded his camels, and
    gave straw and provender for the camels, and water to wash his feet,
    and the men’s feet that were with him.

    24:33 And there was set meat before him to eat: but he said, I will
    not eat, until I have told mine errand. And he said, Speak on.

    24:34 And he said, I am Abraham’s servant.

    24:35 And the LORD hath blessed my master greatly; and he is become
    great: and he hath given him flocks, and herds, and silver, and gold,
    and menservants, and maidservants, and camels, and asses.

    24:36 And Sarah my master’s wife bare a son to my master when she was
    old: and unto him hath he given all that he hath.

    24:37 And my master made me swear, saying, Thou shalt not take a wife
    to my son of the daughters of the Canaanites, in whose land I dwell:
    24:38 But thou shalt go unto my father’s house, and to my kindred, and
    take a wife unto my son.

    24:39 And I said unto my master, Peradventure the woman will not
    follow me.

    24:40 And he said unto me, The LORD, before whom I walk, will send his
    angel with thee, and prosper thy way; and thou shalt take a wife for
    my son of my kindred, and of my father’s house: 24:41 Then shalt thou
    be clear from this my oath, when thou comest to my kindred; and if
    they give not thee one, thou shalt be clear from my oath.

    24:42 And I came this day unto the well, and said, O LORD God of my
    master Abraham, if now thou do prosper my way which I go: 24:43
    Behold, I stand by the well of water; and it shall come to pass, that
    when the virgin cometh forth to draw water, and I say to her, Give me,
    I pray thee, a little water of thy pitcher to drink; 24:44 And she say
    to me, Both drink thou, and I will also draw for thy camels: let the
    same be the woman whom the LORD hath appointed out for my master’s
    son.

    24:45 And before I had done speaking in mine heart, behold, Rebekah
    came forth with her pitcher on her shoulder; and she went down unto
    the well, and drew water: and I said unto her, Let me drink, I pray
    thee.

    24:46 And she made haste, and let down her pitcher from her shoulder,
    and said, Drink, and I will give thy camels drink also: so I drank,
    and she made the camels drink also.

    24:47 And I asked her, and said, Whose daughter art thou? And she
    said, the daughter of Bethuel, Nahor’s son, whom Milcah bare unto him:
    and I put the earring upon her face, and the bracelets upon her hands.

    24:48 And I bowed down my head, and worshipped the LORD, and blessed
    the LORD God of my master Abraham, which had led me in the right way
    to take my master’s brother’s daughter unto his son.

    24:49 And now if ye will deal kindly and truly with my master, tell
    me: and if not, tell me; that I may turn to the right hand, or to the
    left.

    24:50 Then Laban and Bethuel answered and said, The thing proceedeth
    from the LORD: we cannot speak unto thee bad or good.

    24:51 Behold, Rebekah is before thee, take her, and go, and let her be
    thy master’s son’s wife, as the LORD hath spoken.

    24:52 And it came to pass, that, when Abraham’s servant heard their
    words, he worshipped the LORD, bowing himself to the earth.

    24:53 And the servant brought forth jewels of silver, and jewels of
    gold, and raiment, and gave them to Rebekah: he gave also to her
    brother and to her mother precious things.

    24:54 And they did eat and drink, he and the men that were with him,
    and tarried all night; and they rose up in the morning, and he said,
    Send me away unto my master.

    24:55 And her brother and her mother said, Let the damsel abide with
    us a few days, at the least ten; after that she shall go.

    24:56 And he said unto them, Hinder me not, seeing the LORD hath
    prospered my way; send me away that I may go to my master.

    24:57 And they said, We will call the damsel, and enquire at her
    mouth.

    24:58 And they called Rebekah, and said unto her, Wilt thou go with
    this man? And she said, I will go.

    24:59 And they sent away Rebekah their sister, and her nurse, and
    Abraham’s servant, and his men.

    24:60 And they blessed Rebekah, and said unto her, Thou art our
    sister, be thou the mother of thousands of millions, and let thy seed
    possess the gate of those which hate them.

    24:61 And Rebekah arose, and her damsels, and they rode upon the
    camels, and followed the man: and the servant took Rebekah, and went
    his way.

    24:62 And Isaac came from the way of the well Lahairoi; for he dwelt
    in the south country.

    24:63 And Isaac went out to meditate in the field at the eventide: and
    he lifted up his eyes, and saw, and, behold, the camels were coming.

    24:64 And Rebekah lifted up her eyes, and when she saw Isaac, she
    lighted off the camel.

    24:65 For she had said unto the servant, What man is this that walketh
    in the field to meet us? And the servant had said, It is my master:
    therefore she took a vail, and covered herself.

    24:66 And the servant told Isaac all things that he had done.

    24:67 And Isaac brought her into his mother Sarah’s tent, and took
    Rebekah, and she became his wife; and he loved her: and Isaac was
    comforted after his mother’s death.

    25:1 Then again Abraham took a wife, and her name was Keturah.

    25:2 And she bare him Zimran, and Jokshan, and Medan, and Midian, and
    Ishbak, and Shuah.

    25:3 And Jokshan begat Sheba, and Dedan. And the sons of Dedan were
    Asshurim, and Letushim, and Leummim.

    25:4 And the sons of Midian; Ephah, and Epher, and Hanoch, and Abidah,
    and Eldaah. All these were the children of Keturah.

    25:5 And Abraham gave all that he had unto Isaac.

    25:6 But unto the sons of the concubines, which Abraham had, Abraham
    gave gifts, and sent them away from Isaac his son, while he yet lived,
    eastward, unto the east country.

    25:7 And these are the days of the years of Abraham’s life which he
    lived, an hundred threescore and fifteen years.

    25:8 Then Abraham gave up the ghost, and died in a good old age, an
    old man, and full of years; and was gathered to his people.

    25:9 And his sons Isaac and Ishmael buried him in the cave of
    Machpelah, in the field of Ephron the son of Zohar the Hittite, which
    is before Mamre; 25:10 The field which Abraham purchased of the sons
    of Heth: there was Abraham buried, and Sarah his wife.

    25:11 And it came to pass after the death of Abraham, that God blessed
    his son Isaac; and Isaac dwelt by the well Lahairoi.

    25:12 Now these are the generations of Ishmael, Abraham’s son, whom
    Hagar the Egyptian, Sarah’s handmaid, bare unto Abraham: 25:13 And
    these are the names of the sons of Ishmael, by their names, according
    to their generations: the firstborn of Ishmael, Nebajoth; and Kedar,
    and Adbeel, and Mibsam, 25:14 And Mishma, and Dumah, and Massa, 25:15
    Hadar, and Tema, Jetur, Naphish, and Kedemah: 25:16 These are the sons
    of Ishmael, and these are their names, by their towns, and by their
    castles; twelve princes according to their nations.

    25:17 And these are the years of the life of Ishmael, an hundred and
    thirty and seven years: and he gave up the ghost and died; and was
    gathered unto his people.

    25:18 And they dwelt from Havilah unto Shur, that is before Egypt, as
    thou goest toward Assyria: and he died in the presence of all his
    brethren.

    25:19 And these are the generations of Isaac, Abraham’s son: Abraham
    begat Isaac: 25:20 And Isaac was forty years old when he took Rebekah
    to wife, the daughter of Bethuel the Syrian of Padanaram, the sister
    to Laban the Syrian.

    25:21 And Isaac intreated the LORD for his wife, because she was
    barren: and the LORD was intreated of him, and Rebekah his wife
    conceived.

    25:22 And the children struggled together within her; and she said, If
    it be so, why am I thus? And she went to enquire of the LORD.

    25:23 And the LORD said unto her, Two nations are in thy womb, and two
    manner of people shall be separated from thy bowels; and the one
    people shall be stronger than the other people; and the elder shall
    serve the younger.

    25:24 And when her days to be delivered were fulfilled, behold, there
    were twins in her womb.

    25:25 And the first came out red, all over like an hairy garment; and
    they called his name Esau.

    25:26 And after that came his brother out, and his hand took hold on
    Esau’s heel; and his name was called Jacob: and Isaac was threescore
    years old when she bare them.

    25:27 And the boys grew: and Esau was a cunning hunter, a man of the
    field; and Jacob was a plain man, dwelling in tents.

    25:28 And Isaac loved Esau, because he did eat of his venison: but
    Rebekah loved Jacob.

    25:29 And Jacob sod pottage: and Esau came from the field, and he was
    faint: 25:30 And Esau said to Jacob, Feed me, I pray thee, with that
    same red pottage; for I am faint: therefore was his name called Edom.

    25:31 And Jacob said, Sell me this day thy birthright.

    25:32 And Esau said, Behold, I am at the point to die: and what profit
    shall this birthright do to me? 25:33 And Jacob said, Swear to me
    this day; and he sware unto him: and he sold his birthright unto
    Jacob.

    25:34 Then Jacob gave Esau bread and pottage of lentiles; and he did
    eat and drink, and rose up, and went his way: thus Esau despised his
    birthright.

    26:1 And there was a famine in the land, beside the first famine that
    was in the days of Abraham. And Isaac went unto Abimelech king of the
    Philistines unto Gerar.

    26:2 And the LORD appeared unto him, and said, Go not down into Egypt;
    dwell in the land which I shall tell thee of: 26:3 Sojourn in this
    land, and I will be with thee, and will bless thee; for unto thee, and
    unto thy seed, I will give all these countries, and I will perform the
    oath which I sware unto Abraham thy father; 26:4 And I will make thy
    seed to multiply as the stars of heaven, and will give unto thy seed
    all these countries; and in thy seed shall all the nations of the
    earth be blessed; 26:5 Because that Abraham obeyed my voice, and kept
    my charge, my commandments, my statutes, and my laws.

    26:6 And Isaac dwelt in Gerar: 26:7 And the men of the place asked him
    of his wife; and he said, She is my sister: for he feared to say, She
    is my wife; lest, said he, the men of the place should kill me for
    Rebekah; because she was fair to look upon.

    26:8 And it came to pass, when he had been there a long time, that
    Abimelech king of the Philistines looked out at a window, and saw,
    and, behold, Isaac was sporting with Rebekah his wife.

    26:9 And Abimelech called Isaac, and said, Behold, of a surety she is
    thy wife; and how saidst thou, She is my sister? And Isaac said unto
    him, Because I said, Lest I die for her.

    26:10 And Abimelech said, What is this thou hast done unto us? one of
    the people might lightly have lien with thy wife, and thou shouldest
    have brought guiltiness upon us.

    26:11 And Abimelech charged all his people, saying, He that toucheth
    this man or his wife shall surely be put to death.

    26:12 Then Isaac sowed in that land, and received in the same year an
    hundredfold: and the LORD blessed him.

    26:13 And the man waxed great, and went forward, and grew until he
    became very great: 26:14 For he had possession of flocks, and
    possession of herds, and great store of servants: and the Philistines
    envied him.

    26:15 For all the wells which his father’s servants had digged in the
    days of Abraham his father, the Philistines had stopped them, and
    filled them with earth.

    26:16 And Abimelech said unto Isaac, Go from us; for thou art much
    mightier than we.

    26:17 And Isaac departed thence, and pitched his tent in the valley of
    Gerar, and dwelt there.

    26:18 And Isaac digged again the wells of water, which they had digged
    in the days of Abraham his father; for the Philistines had stopped
    them after the death of Abraham: and he called their names after the
    names by which his father had called them.

    26:19 And Isaac’s servants digged in the valley, and found there a
    well of springing water.

    26:20 And the herdmen of Gerar did strive with Isaac’s herdmen,
    saying, The water is ours: and he called the name of the well Esek;
    because they strove with him.

    26:21 And they digged another well, and strove for that also: and he
    called the name of it Sitnah.

    26:22 And he removed from thence, and digged another well; and for
    that they strove not: and he called the name of it Rehoboth; and he
    said, For now the LORD hath made room for us, and we shall be fruitful
    in the land.

    26:23 And he went up from thence to Beersheba.

    26:24 And the LORD appeared unto him the same night, and said, I am
    the God of Abraham thy father: fear not, for I am with thee, and will
    bless thee, and multiply thy seed for my servant Abraham’s sake.

    26:25 And he builded an altar there, and called upon the name of the
    LORD, and pitched his tent there: and there Isaac’s servants digged a
    well.

    26:26 Then Abimelech went to him from Gerar, and Ahuzzath one of his
    friends, and Phichol the chief captain of his army.

    26:27 And Isaac said unto them, Wherefore come ye to me, seeing ye
    hate me, and have sent me away from you? 26:28 And they said, We saw
    certainly that the LORD was with thee: and we said, Let there be now
    an oath betwixt us, even betwixt us and thee, and let us make a
    covenant with thee; 26:29 That thou wilt do us no hurt, as we have not
    touched thee, and as we have done unto thee nothing but good, and have
    sent thee away in peace: thou art now the blessed of the LORD.

    26:30 And he made them a feast, and they did eat and drink.

    26:31 And they rose up betimes in the morning, and sware one to
    another: and Isaac sent them away, and they departed from him in
    peace.

    26:32 And it came to pass the same day, that Isaac’s servants came,
    and told him concerning the well which they had digged, and said unto
    him, We have found water.

    26:33 And he called it Shebah: therefore the name of the city is
    Beersheba unto this day.

    26:34 And Esau was forty years old when he took to wife Judith the
    daughter of Beeri the Hittite, and Bashemath the daughter of Elon the
    Hittite: 26:35 Which were a grief of mind unto Isaac and to Rebekah.

    27:1 And it came to pass, that when Isaac was old, and his eyes were
    dim, so that he could not see, he called Esau his eldest son, and said
    unto him, My son: and he said unto him, Behold, here am I.

    27:2 And he said, Behold now, I am old, I know not the day of my
    death: 27:3 Now therefore take, I pray thee, thy weapons, thy quiver
    and thy bow, and go out to the field, and take me some venison; 27:4
    And make me savoury meat, such as I love, and bring it to me, that I
    may eat; that my soul may bless thee before I die.

    27:5 And Rebekah heard when Isaac spake to Esau his son. And Esau went
    to the field to hunt for venison, and to bring it.

    27:6 And Rebekah spake unto Jacob her son, saying, Behold, I heard thy
    father speak unto Esau thy brother, saying, 27:7 Bring me venison, and
    make me savoury meat, that I may eat, and bless thee before the LORD
    before my death.

    27:8 Now therefore, my son, obey my voice according to that which I
    command thee.

    27:9 Go now to the flock, and fetch me from thence two good kids of
    the goats; and I will make them savoury meat for thy father, such as
    he loveth: 27:10 And thou shalt bring it to thy father, that he may
    eat, and that he may bless thee before his death.

    27:11 And Jacob said to Rebekah his mother, Behold, Esau my brother is
    a hairy man, and I am a smooth man: 27:12 My father peradventure will
    feel me, and I shall seem to him as a deceiver; and I shall bring a
    curse upon me, and not a blessing.

    27:13 And his mother said unto him, Upon me be thy curse, my son: only
    obey my voice, and go fetch me them.

    27:14 And he went, and fetched, and brought them to his mother: and
    his mother made savoury meat, such as his father loved.

    27:15 And Rebekah took goodly raiment of her eldest son Esau, which
    were with her in the house, and put them upon Jacob her younger son:
    27:16 And she put the skins of the kids of the goats upon his hands,
    and upon the smooth of his neck: 27:17 And she gave the savoury meat
    and the bread, which she had prepared, into the hand of her son Jacob.

    27:18 And he came unto his father, and said, My father: and he said,
    Here am I; who art thou, my son? 27:19 And Jacob said unto his
    father, I am Esau thy first born; I have done according as thou badest
    me: arise, I pray thee, sit and eat of my venison, that thy soul may
    bless me.

    27:20 And Isaac said unto his son, How is it that thou hast found it
    so quickly, my son? And he said, Because the LORD thy God brought it
    to me.

    27:21 And Isaac said unto Jacob, Come near, I pray thee, that I may
    feel thee, my son, whether thou be my very son Esau or not.

    27:22 And Jacob went near unto Isaac his father; and he felt him, and
    said, The voice is Jacob’s voice, but the hands are the hands of Esau.

    27:23 And he discerned him not, because his hands were hairy, as his
    brother Esau’s hands: so he blessed him.

    27:24 And he said, Art thou my very son Esau? And he said, I am.

    27:25 And he said, Bring it near to me, and I will eat of my son’s
    venison, that my soul may bless thee. And he brought it near to him,
    and he did eat: and he brought him wine and he drank.

    27:26 And his father Isaac said unto him, Come near now, and kiss me,
    my son.

    27:27 And he came near, and kissed him: and he smelled the smell of
    his raiment, and blessed him, and said, See, the smell of my son is as
    the smell of a field which the LORD hath blessed: 27:28 Therefore God
    give thee of the dew of heaven, and the fatness of the earth, and
    plenty of corn and wine: 27:29 Let people serve thee, and nations bow
    down to thee: be lord over thy brethren, and let thy mother’s sons bow
    down to thee: cursed be every one that curseth thee, and blessed be he
    that blesseth thee.

    27:30 And it came to pass, as soon as Isaac had made an end of
    blessing Jacob, and Jacob was yet scarce gone out from the presence of
    Isaac his father, that Esau his brother came in from his hunting.

    27:31 And he also had made savoury meat, and brought it unto his
    father, and said unto his father, Let my father arise, and eat of his
    son’s venison, that thy soul may bless me.

    27:32 And Isaac his father said unto him, Who art thou? And he said, I
    am thy son, thy firstborn Esau.

    27:33 And Isaac trembled very exceedingly, and said, Who? where is he
    that hath taken venison, and brought it me, and I have eaten of all
    before thou camest, and have blessed him? yea, and he shall be
    blessed.

    27:34 And when Esau heard the words of his father, he cried with a
    great and exceeding bitter cry, and said unto his father, Bless me,
    even me also, O my father.

    27:35 And he said, Thy brother came with subtilty, and hath taken away
    thy blessing.

    27:36 And he said, Is not he rightly named Jacob? for he hath
    supplanted me these two times: he took away my birthright; and,
    behold, now he hath taken away my blessing. And he said, Hast thou not
    reserved a blessing for me? 27:37 And Isaac answered and said unto
    Esau, Behold, I have made him thy lord, and all his brethren have I
    given to him for servants; and with corn and wine have I sustained
    him: and what shall I do now unto thee, my son? 27:38 And Esau said
    unto his father, Hast thou but one blessing, my father? bless me, even
    me also, O my father. And Esau lifted up his voice, and wept.

    27:39 And Isaac his father answered and said unto him, Behold, thy
    dwelling shall be the fatness of the earth, and of the dew of heaven
    from above; 27:40 And by thy sword shalt thou live, and shalt serve
    thy brother; and it shall come to pass when thou shalt have the
    dominion, that thou shalt break his yoke from off thy neck.

    27:41 And Esau hated Jacob because of the blessing wherewith his
    father blessed him: and Esau said in his heart, The days of mourning
    for my father are at hand; then will I slay my brother Jacob.

    27:42 And these words of Esau her elder son were told to Rebekah: and
    she sent and called Jacob her younger son, and said unto him, Behold,
    thy brother Esau, as touching thee, doth comfort himself, purposing to
    kill thee.

    27:43 Now therefore, my son, obey my voice; arise, flee thou to Laban
    my brother to Haran; 27:44 And tarry with him a few days, until thy
    brother’s fury turn away; 27:45 Until thy brother’s anger turn away
    from thee, and he forget that which thou hast done to him: then I will
    send, and fetch thee from thence: why should I be deprived also of you
    both in one day? 27:46 And Rebekah said to Isaac, I am weary of my
    life because of the daughters of Heth: if Jacob take a wife of the
    daughters of Heth, such as these which are of the daughters of the
    land, what good shall my life do me? 28:1 And Isaac called Jacob, and
    blessed him, and charged him, and said unto him, Thou shalt not take a
    wife of the daughters of Canaan.

    28:2 Arise, go to Padanaram, to the house of Bethuel thy mother’s
    father; and take thee a wife from thence of the daughters of Laban thy
    mother’s brother.

    28:3 And God Almighty bless thee, and make thee fruitful, and multiply
    thee, that thou mayest be a multitude of people; 28:4 And give thee
    the blessing of Abraham, to thee, and to thy seed with thee; that thou
    mayest inherit the land wherein thou art a stranger, which God gave
    unto Abraham.

    28:5 And Isaac sent away Jacob: and he went to Padanaram unto Laban,
    son of Bethuel the Syrian, the brother of Rebekah, Jacob’s and Esau’s
    mother.

    28:6 When Esau saw that Isaac had blessed Jacob, and sent him away to
    Padanaram, to take him a wife from thence; and that as he blessed him
    he gave him a charge, saying, Thou shalt not take a wife of the
    daughters of Canaan; 28:7 And that Jacob obeyed his father and his
    mother, and was gone to Padanaram; 28:8 And Esau seeing that the
    daughters of Canaan pleased not Isaac his father; 28:9 Then went Esau
    unto Ishmael, and took unto the wives which he had Mahalath the
    daughter of Ishmael Abraham’s son, the sister of Nebajoth, to be his
    wife.

    28:10 And Jacob went out from Beersheba, and went toward Haran.

    28:11 And he lighted upon a certain place, and tarried there all
    night, because the sun was set; and he took of the stones of that
    place, and put them for his pillows, and lay down in that place to
    sleep.

    28:12 And he dreamed, and behold a ladder set up on the earth, and the
    top of it reached to heaven: and behold the angels of God ascending
    and descending on it.

    28:13 And, behold, the LORD stood above it, and said, I am the LORD
    God of Abraham thy father, and the God of Isaac: the land whereon thou
    liest, to thee will I give it, and to thy seed; 28:14 And thy seed
    shall be as the dust of the earth, and thou shalt spread abroad to the
    west, and to the east, and to the north, and to the south: and in thee
    and in thy seed shall all the families of the earth be blessed.

    28:15 And, behold, I am with thee, and will keep thee in all places
    whither thou goest, and will bring thee again into this land; for I
    will not leave thee, until I have done that which I have spoken to
    thee of.

    28:16 And Jacob awaked out of his sleep, and he said, Surely the LORD
    is in this place; and I knew it not.

    28:17 And he was afraid, and said, How dreadful is this place! this is
    none other but the house of God, and this is the gate of heaven.

    28:18 And Jacob rose up early in the morning, and took the stone that
    he had put for his pillows, and set it up for a pillar, and poured oil
    upon the top of it.

    28:19 And he called the name of that place Bethel: but the name of
    that city was called Luz at the first.

    28:20 And Jacob vowed a vow, saying, If God will be with me, and will
    keep me in this way that I go, and will give me bread to eat, and
    raiment to put on, 28:21 So that I come again to my father’s house in
    peace; then shall the LORD be my God: 28:22 And this stone, which I
    have set for a pillar, shall be God’s house: and of all that thou
    shalt give me I will surely give the tenth unto thee.

    29:1 Then Jacob went on his journey, and came into the land of the
    people of the east.

    29:2 And he looked, and behold a well in the field, and, lo, there
    were three flocks of sheep lying by it; for out of that well they
    watered the flocks: and a great stone was upon the well’s mouth.

    29:3 And thither were all the flocks gathered: and they rolled the
    stone from the well’s mouth, and watered the sheep, and put the stone
    again upon the well’s mouth in his place.

    29:4 And Jacob said unto them, My brethren, whence be ye? And they
    said, Of Haran are we.

    29:5 And he said unto them, Know ye Laban the son of Nahor? And they
    said, We know him.

    29:6 And he said unto them, Is he well? And they said, He is well:
    and, behold, Rachel his daughter cometh with the sheep.

  • The Jargon File, Version 2.9.10, 01 Jul 1992

    The Jargon File, Version 2.9.10, 01 Jul 1992

    Aproximadamente 174.353 palavras.

    This is the Jargon File, a comprehensive compendium of hacker slang
    illuminating many aspects of hackish tradition, folklore, and humor.

    This document (the Jargon File) is in the public domain, to be freely
    used, shared, and modified. There are (by intention) no legal
    restraints on what you can do with it, but there are traditions about
    its proper use to which many hackers are quite strongly attached.
    Please extend the courtesy of proper citation when you quote the File,
    ideally with a version number, as it will change and grow over time.
    (Examples of appropriate citation form: "Jargon File 2.9.10" or
    "The on-line hacker Jargon File, version 2.9.10, 01 JUL 1992".)

    The Jargon File is a common heritage of the hacker culture.
    Over the years a number of individuals have volunteered considerable
    time to maintaining the File and been recognized by the net at large
    as editors of it. Editorial responsibilities include: to collate
    contributions and suggestions from others; to seek out corroborating
    information; to cross-reference related entries; to keep the file in a
    consistent format; and to announce and distribute updated versions
    periodically. Current volunteer editors include:

    Eric Raymond eric@snark.thyrsus.com (215)-296-5718

    Although there is no requirement that you do so, it is considered good
    form to check with an editor before quoting the File in a published work
    or commercial product. We may have additional information that would be
    helpful to you and can assist you in framing your quote to reflect
    not only the letter of the File but its spirit as well.

    All contributions and suggestions about this file sent to a volunteer
    editor are gratefully received and will be regarded, unless otherwise
    labelled, as freely given donations for possible use as part of this
    public-domain file.

    From time to time a snapshot of this file has been polished, edited,
    and formatted for commercial publication with the cooperation of the
    volunteer editors and the hacker community at large. If you wish to
    have a bound paper copy of this file, you may find it convenient to
    purchase one of these. They often contain additional material not
    found in on-line versions. The two `authorized' editions so far are
    described in the Revision History section; there may be more in the
    future.

    :Introduction:
    **************

    :About This File:
    =================

    This document is a collection of slang terms used by various subcultures
    of computer hackers. Though some technical material is included for
    background and flavor, it is not a technical dictionary; what we
    describe here is the language hackers use among themselves for fun,
    social communication, and technical debate.

    The `hacker culture' is actually a loosely networked collection of
    subcultures that is nevertheless conscious of some important shared
    experiences, shared roots, and shared values. It has its own myths,
    heroes, villains, folk epics, in-jokes, taboos, and dreams. Because
    hackers as a group are particularly creative people who define
    themselves partly by rejection of `normal' values and working habits, it
    has unusually rich and conscious traditions for an intentional culture
    less than 35 years old.

    As usual with slang, the special vocabulary of hackers helps hold their
    culture together — it helps hackers recognize each other's places in
    the community and expresses shared values and experiences. Also as
    usual, *not* knowing the slang (or using it inappropriately) defines one
    as an outsider, a mundane, or (worst of all in hackish vocabulary)
    possibly even a {suit}. All human cultures use slang in this threefold
    way — as a tool of communication, and of inclusion, and of exclusion.

    Among hackers, though, slang has a subtler aspect, paralleled perhaps in
    the slang of jazz musicians and some kinds of fine artists but hard to
    detect in most technical or scientific cultures; parts of it are code
    for shared states of *consciousness*. There is a whole range of altered
    states and problem-solving mental stances basic to high-level hacking
    which don't fit into conventional linguistic reality any better than a
    Coltrane solo or one of Maurits Escher's `trompe l'oeil' compositions
    (Escher is a favorite of hackers), and hacker slang encodes these
    subtleties in many unobvious ways. As a simple example, take the
    distinction between a {kluge} and an {elegant} solution, and the
    differing connotations attached to each. The distinction is not only of
    engineering significance; it reaches right back into the nature of the
    generative processes in program design and asserts something important
    about two different kinds of relationship between the hacker and the
    hack. Hacker slang is unusually rich in implications of this kind, of
    overtones and undertones that illuminate the hackish psyche.

    But there is more. Hackers, as a rule, love wordplay and are very
    conscious and inventive in their use of language. These traits seem to
    be common in young children, but the conformity-enforcing machine we are
    pleased to call an educational system bludgeons them out of most of us
    before adolescence. Thus, linguistic invention in most subcultures of
    the modern West is a halting and largely unconscious process. Hackers,
    by contrast, regard slang formation and use as a game to be played for
    conscious pleasure. Their inventions thus display an almost unique
    combination of the neotenous enjoyment of language-play with the
    discrimination of educated and powerful intelligence. Further, the
    electronic media which knit them together are fluid, `hot' connections,
    well adapted to both the dissemination of new slang and the ruthless
    culling of weak and superannuated specimens. The results of this
    process give us perhaps a uniquely intense and accelerated view of
    linguistic evolution in action.

    Hackish slang also challenges some common linguistic and
    anthropological assumptions. For example, it has recently become
    fashionable to speak of `low-context' versus `high-context'
    communication, and to classify cultures by the preferred context level
    of their languages and art forms. It is usually claimed that
    low-context communication (characterized by precision, clarity, and
    completeness of self-contained utterances) is typical in cultures
    which value logic, objectivity, individualism, and competition; by
    contrast, high-context communication (elliptical, emotive,
    nuance-filled, multi-modal, heavily coded) is associated with cultures
    which value subjectivity, consensus, cooperation, and tradition. What
    then are we to make of hackerdom, which is themed around extremely
    low-context interaction with computers and exhibits primarily
    "low-context" values, but cultivates an almost absurdly high-context
    slang style?

    The intensity and consciousness of hackish invention make a compilation
    of hacker slang a particularly effective window into the surrounding
    culture — and, in fact, this one is the latest version of an evolving
    compilation called the `Jargon File', maintained by hackers themselves
    for over 15 years. This one (like its ancestors) is primarily a
    lexicon, but also includes `topic entries' which collect background or
    sidelight information on hacker culture that would be awkward to try to
    subsume under individual entries.

    Though the format is that of a reference volume, it is intended that the
    material be enjoyable to browse. Even a complete outsider should find
    at least a chuckle on nearly every page, and much that is amusingly
    thought-provoking. But it is also true that hackers use humorous
    wordplay to make strong, sometimes combative statements about what they
    feel. Some of these entries reflect the views of opposing sides in
    disputes that have been genuinely passionate; this is deliberate. We
    have not tried to moderate or pretty up these disputes; rather we have
    attempted to ensure that *everyone's* sacred cows get gored,
    impartially. Compromise is not particularly a hackish virtue, but the
    honest presentation of divergent viewpoints is.

    The reader with minimal computer background who finds some references
    incomprehensibly technical can safely ignore them. We have not felt it
    either necessary or desirable to eliminate all such; they, too,
    contribute flavor, and one of this document's major intended audiences
    — fledgling hackers already partway inside the culture — will
    benefit from them.

    A selection of longer items of hacker folklore and humor is included in
    {appendix A}. The `outside' reader's attention is particularly directed
    to {appendix B}, "A Portrait of J. Random Hacker". {Appendix C} is a
    bibliography of non-technical works which have either influenced or
    described the hacker culture.

    Because hackerdom is an intentional culture (one each individual must
    choose by action to join), one should not be surprised that the line
    between description and influence can become more than a little blurred.
    Earlier versions of the Jargon File have played a central role in
    spreading hacker language and the culture that goes with it to
    successively larger populations, and we hope and expect that this one
    will do likewise.

    :Of Slang, Jargon, and Techspeak:
    =================================

    Linguists usually refer to informal language as `slang' and reserve the
    term `jargon' for the technical vocabularies of various occupations.
    However, the ancestor of this collection was called the `Jargon File',
    and hackish slang is traditionally `the jargon'. When talking about the
    jargon there is therefore no convenient way to distinguish what a
    *linguist* would call hackers' jargon — the formal vocabulary they
    learn from textbooks, technical papers, and manuals.

    To make a confused situation worse, the line between hackish slang and
    the vocabulary of technical programming and computer science is fuzzy,
    and shifts over time. Further, this vocabulary is shared with a wider
    technical culture of programmers, many of whom are not hackers and do
    not speak or recognize hackish slang.

    Accordingly, this lexicon will try to be as precise as the facts of
    usage permit about the distinctions among three categories:
    *`slang': informal language from mainstream English or non-technicalsubcultures (bikers, rock fans, surfers, etc).
    *`jargon': without qualifier, denotes informal `slangy' languagepeculiar to hackers — the subject of this lexicon.
    *`techspeak': the formal technical vocabulary of programming, computerscience, electronics, and other fields connected to hacking.

    This terminology will be consistently used throughout the remainder of
    this lexicon.

    The jargon/techspeak distinction is the delicate one. A lot of
    techspeak originated as jargon, and there is a steady continuing uptake
    of jargon into techspeak. On the other hand, a lot of jargon arises
    from overgeneralization of techspeak terms (there is more about this in
    the "Jargon Construction" section below).

    In general, we have considered techspeak any term that communicates
    primarily by a denotation well established in textbooks, technical
    dictionaries, or standards documents.

    A few obviously techspeak terms (names of operating systems, languages,
    or documents) are listed when they are tied to hacker folklore that
    isn't covered in formal sources, or sometimes to convey critical
    historical background necessary to understand other entries to which
    they are cross-referenced. Some other techspeak senses of jargon words
    are listed in order to make the jargon senses clear; where the text does
    not specify that a straight technical sense is under discussion, these
    are marked with `[techspeak]' as an etymology. Some entries have a
    primary sense marked this way, with subsequent jargon meanings explained
    in terms of it.

    We have also tried to indicate (where known) the apparent origins of
    terms. The results are probably the least reliable information in the
    lexicon, for several reasons. For one thing, it is well known that many
    hackish usages have been independently reinvented multiple times, even
    among the more obscure and intricate neologisms. It often seems that
    the generative processes underlying hackish jargon formation have an
    internal logic so powerful as to create substantial parallelism across
    separate cultures and even in different languages! For another, the
    networks tend to propagate innovations so quickly that `first use' is
    often impossible to pin down. And, finally, compendia like this one
    alter what they observe by implicitly stamping cultural approval on
    terms and widening their use.

    :Revision History:
    ==================

    The original Jargon File was a collection of hacker jargon from
    technical cultures including the MIT AI Lab, the Stanford AI lab (SAIL),
    and others of the old ARPANET AI/LISP/PDP-10 communities including Bolt,
    Beranek and Newman (BBN), Carnegie-Mellon University (CMU), and
    Worcester Polytechnic Institute (WPI).

    The Jargon File (hereafter referred to as `jargon-1' or `the File') was
    begun by Raphael Finkel at Stanford in 1975. From this time until the
    plug was finally pulled on the SAIL computer in 1991, the File was named
    AIWORD.RF[UP,DOC] there. Some terms in it date back considerably
    earlier ({frob} and some senses of {moby}, for instance, go back to the
    Tech Model Railroad Club at MIT and are believed to date at least back
    to the early 1960s). The revisions of jargon-1 were all unnumbered and
    may be collectively considered `Version 1'.

    In 1976, Mark Crispin, having seen an announcement about the File on the
    SAIL computer, {FTP}ed a copy of the File to MIT. He noticed that it
    was hardly restricted to `AI words' and so stored the file on his
    directory as AI:MRC;SAIL JARGON.

    The file was quickly renamed JARGON > (the `>' means numbered with a
    version number) as a flurry of enhancements were made by Mark Crispin
    and Guy L. Steele Jr. Unfortunately, amidst all this activity, nobody
    thought of correcting the term `jargon' to `slang' until the compendium
    had already become widely known as the Jargon File.

    Raphael Finkel dropped out of active participation shortly thereafter
    and Don Woods became the SAIL contact for the File (which was
    subsequently kept in duplicate at SAIL and MIT, with periodic
    resynchronizations).

    The File expanded by fits and starts until about 1983; Richard Stallman
    was prominent among the contributors, adding many MIT and ITS-related
    coinages.

    In Spring 1981, a hacker named Charles Spurgeon got a large chunk of the
    File published in Russell Brand's `CoEvolution Quarterly' (pages 26-35)
    with illustrations by Phil Wadler and Guy Steele (including a couple of
    the Crunchly cartoons). This appears to have been the File's first
    paper publication.

    A late version of jargon-1, expanded with commentary for the mass
    market, was edited by Guy Steele into a book published in 1983 as `The
    Hacker's Dictionary' (Harper & Row CN 1082, ISBN 0-06-091082-8). The
    other jargon-1 editors (Raphael Finkel, Don Woods, and Mark Crispin)
    contributed to this revision, as did Richard M. Stallman and Geoff
    Goodfellow. This book (now out of print) is hereafter referred to as
    `Steele-1983' and those six as the Steele-1983 coauthors.

    Shortly after the publication of Steele-1983, the File effectively
    stopped growing and changing. Originally, this was due to a desire to
    freeze the file temporarily to facilitate the production of Steele-1983,
    but external conditions caused the `temporary' freeze to become
    permanent.

    The AI Lab culture had been hit hard in the late 1970s by funding cuts
    and the resulting administrative decision to use vendor-supported
    hardware and software instead of homebrew whenever possible. At MIT,
    most AI work had turned to dedicated LISP Machines. At the same time,
    the commercialization of AI technology lured some of the AI Lab's best
    and brightest away to startups along the Route 128 strip in
    Massachusetts and out West in Silicon Valley. The startups built LISP
    machines for MIT; the central MIT-AI computer became a {TWENEX} system
    rather than a host for the AI hackers' beloved {ITS}.

    The Stanford AI Lab had effectively ceased to exist by 1980, although
    the SAIL computer continued as a Computer Science Department resource
    until 1991. Stanford became a major {TWENEX} site, at one point
    operating more than a dozen TOPS-20 systems; but by the mid-1980s most
    of the interesting software work was being done on the emerging BSD UNIX
    standard.

    In April 1983, the PDP-10-centered cultures that had nourished the File
    were dealt a death-blow by the cancellation of the Jupiter project at
    Digital Equipment Corporation. The File's compilers, already dispersed,
    moved on to other things. Steele-1983 was partly a monument to what its
    authors thought was a dying tradition; no one involved realized at the
    time just how wide its influence was to be.

    By the mid-1980s the File's content was dated, but the legend that had
    grown up around it never quite died out. The book, and softcopies
    obtained off the ARPANET, circulated even in cultures far removed from
    MIT and Stanford; the content exerted a strong and continuing influence
    on hackish language and humor. Even as the advent of the microcomputer
    and other trends fueled a tremendous expansion of hackerdom, the File
    (and related materials such as the AI Koans in Appendix A) came to be
    seen as a sort of sacred epic, a hacker-culture Matter of Britain
    chronicling the heroic exploits of the Knights of the Lab. The pace of
    change in hackerdom at large accelerated tremendously — but the Jargon
    File, having passed from living document to icon, remained essentially
    untouched for seven years.

    This revision contains nearly the entire text of a late version of
    jargon-1 (a few obsolete PDP-10-related entries were dropped after
    careful consultation with the editors of Steele-1983). It merges in
    about 80% of the Steele-1983 text, omitting some framing material and a
    very few entries introduced in Steele-1983 that are now also obsolete.

    This new version casts a wider net than the old Jargon File; its aim is
    to cover not just AI or PDP-10 hacker culture but all the technical
    computing cultures wherein the true hacker-nature is manifested. More
    than half of the entries now derive from {USENET} and represent jargon
    now current in the C and UNIX communities, but special efforts have been
    made to collect jargon from other cultures including IBM PC programmers,
    Amiga fans, Mac enthusiasts, and even the IBM mainframe world.

    Eric S. Raymond <eric@snark.thyrsus.com> maintains the new File with
    assistance from Guy L. Steele Jr. <gls@think.com>; these are the persons
    primarily reflected in the File's editorial `we', though we take
    pleasure in acknowledging the special contribution of the other
    coauthors of Steele-1983. Please email all additions, corrections, and
    correspondence relating to the Jargon File to jargon@thyrsus.com
    (UUCP-only sites without connections to an autorouting smart site can
    use …!uunet!snark!jargon).

    (Warning: other email addresses appear in this file *but are not
    guaranteed to be correct* later than the revision date on the first
    line. *Don't* email us if an attempt to reach your idol bounces — we
    have no magic way of checking addresses or looking up people.)

    The 2.9.6 version became the main text of `The New Hacker's Dictionary',
    by Eric Raymond (ed.), MIT Press 1991, ISBN 0-262-68069-6. The
    maintainers are committed to updating the on-line version of the Jargon
    File through and beyond paper publication, and will continue to make it
    available to archives and public-access sites as a trust of the hacker
    community.

    Here is a chronology of the high points in the recent on-line revisions:

    Version 2.1.1, Jun 12 1990: the Jargon File comes alive again after a
    seven-year hiatus. Reorganization and massive additions were by Eric S.
    Raymond, approved by Guy Steele. Many items of UNIX, C, USENET, and
    microcomputer-based jargon were added at that time (as well as The
    Untimely Demise of Mabel The Monkey).

    Version 2.9.6, Aug 16 1991: corresponds to reproduction copy for book.
    This version had 18952 lines, 148629 words, 975551 characters, and 1702
    entries.

    Version 2.9.8, Jan 01 1992: first public release since the book,
    including over fifty new entries and numerous corrections/additions to
    old ones. Packaged with version 1.1 of vh(1) hypertext reader. This
    version had 19509 lines, 153108 words, 1006023 characters, and 1760
    entries.

    Version 2.9.9, Apr 01 1992: folded in XEROX PARC lexicon. This version
    had 20298 lines, 159651 words, 1048909 characters, and 1821 entries.

    Version 2.9.10, Jul 01 1992: lots of new historical material. This
    version had 21349 lines, 168330 words, 1106991 characters, and 1891
    entries.

    Version numbering: Version numbers should be read as
    major.minor.revision. Major version 1 is reserved for the `old' (ITS)
    Jargon File, jargon-1. Major version 2 encompasses revisions by ESR
    (Eric S. Raymond) with assistance from GLS (Guy L. Steele, Jr.).
    Someday, the next maintainer will take over and spawn `version 3'.
    Usually later versions will either completely supersede or incorporate
    earlier versions, so there is generally no point in keeping old versions
    around.

    Our thanks to the coauthors of Steele-1983 for oversight and assistance,
    and to the hundreds of USENETters (too many to name here) who
    contributed entries and encouragement. More thanks go to several of the
    old-timers on the USENET group alt.folklore.computers, who contributed
    much useful commentary and many corrections and valuable historical
    perspective: Joseph M. Newcomer <jn11+@andrew.cmu.edu>, Bernie Cosell
    <cosell@bbn.com>, Earl Boebert <boebert@SCTC.com>, and Joe Morris
    <jcmorris@mwunix.mitre.org>.

    We were fortunate enough to have the aid of some accomplished linguists.
    David Stampe <stampe@uhunix.uhcc.hawaii.edu> and Charles Hoequist
    <hoequist@bnr.ca> contributed valuable criticism; Joe Keane
    <jgk@osc.osc.com> helped us improve the pronunciation guides.

    A few bits of this text quote previous works. We are indebted to Brian
    A. LaMacchia <bal@zurich.ai.mit.edu> for obtaining permission for us to
    use material from the `TMRC Dictionary'; also, Don Libes
    <libes@cme.nist.gov> contributed some appropriate material from his
    excellent book `Life With UNIX'. We thank Per Lindberg <per@front.se>,
    author of the remarkable Swedish-language 'zine `Hackerbladet', for
    bringing `FOO!' comics to our attention and smuggling one of the IBM
    hacker underground's own baby jargon files out to us. Thanks also to
    Maarten Litmaath for generously allowing the inclusion of the ASCII
    pronunciation guide he formerly maintained. And our gratitude to Marc
    Weiser of XEROX PARC <Marc_Weiser.PARC@xerox.com> for securing us
    permission to quote from PARC's own jargon lexicon and shipping us a
    copy.

    It is a particular pleasure to acknowledge the major contributions of
    Mark Brader <msb@sq.com> to the final manuscript; he read and reread
    many drafts, checked facts, caught typos, submitted an amazing number of
    thoughtful comments, and did yeoman service in catching typos and minor
    usage bobbles. Mr. Brader's rare combination of enthusiasm,
    persistence, wide-ranging technical knowledge, and precisionism in
    matters of language made his help invaluable, and the sustained volume
    and quality of his input over many months only allowed him to escape
    co-editor credit by the slimmest of margins.

    Finally, George V. Reilly <gvr@cs.brown.edu> helped with TeX arcana and
    painstakingly proofread some 2.7 and 2.8 versions; Steve Summit
    <scs@adam.mit.edu> contributed a number of excellent new entries and
    many small improvements to 2.9.10; and Eric Tiedemann <est@thyrsus.com>
    contributed sage advice throughout on rhetoric, amphigory, and
    philosophunculism.

    :How Jargon Works:
    ******************

    :Jargon Construction:
    =====================

    There are some standard methods of jargonification that became
    established quite early (i.e., before 1970), spreading from such sources
    as the Tech Model Railroad Club, the PDP-1 SPACEWAR hackers, and John
    McCarthy's original crew of LISPers. These include the following:

    :Verb Doubling: ————— A standard construction in English is to
    double a verb and use it as an exclamation, such as "Bang, bang!" or
    "Quack, quack!". Most of these are names for noises. Hackers also
    double verbs as a concise, sometimes sarcastic comment on what the
    implied subject does. Also, a doubled verb is often used to terminate a
    conversation, in the process remarking on the current state of affairs
    or what the speaker intends to do next. Typical examples involve {win},
    {lose}, {hack}, {flame}, {barf}, {chomp}:

    "The disk heads just crashed." "Lose, lose."
    "Mostly he talked about his latest crock. Flame, flame."
    "Boy, what a bagbiter! Chomp, chomp!"

    Some verb-doubled constructions have special meanings not immediately
    obvious from the verb. These have their own listings in the lexicon.

    The USENET culture has one *tripling* convention unrelated to this; the
    names of `joke' topic groups often have a tripled last element. The
    first and paradigmatic example was alt.swedish.chef.bork.bork.bork (a
    "Muppet Show" reference); other classics include
    alt.french.captain.borg.borg.borg, alt.wesley.crusher.die.die.die,
    comp.unix.internals.system.calls.brk.brk.brk,
    sci.physics.edward.teller.boom.boom.boom, and
    alt.sadistic.dentists.drill.drill.drill.

    :Soundalike slang: —————— Hackers will often make rhymes or
    puns in order to convert an ordinary word or phrase into something more
    interesting. It is considered particularly {flavorful} if the phrase is
    bent so as to include some other jargon word; thus the computer hobbyist
    magazine `Dr. Dobb's Journal' is almost always referred to among hackers
    as `Dr. Frob's Journal' or simply `Dr. Frob's'. Terms of this kind that
    have been in fairly wide use include names for newspapers:

    Boston Herald => Horrid (or Harried)
    Boston Globe => Boston Glob
    Houston (or San Francisco) Chronicle
    => the Crocknicle (or the Comical)
    New York Times => New York Slime

    However, terms like these are often made up on the spur of the moment.
    Standard examples include:

    Data General => Dirty Genitals
    IBM 360 => IBM Three-Sickly
    Government Property — Do Not Duplicate (on keys)
    => Government Duplicity — Do Not Propagate
    for historical reasons => for hysterical raisins
    Margaret Jacks Hall (the CS building at Stanford)
    => Marginal Hacks Hall

    This is not really similar to the Cockney rhyming slang it has been
    compared to in the past, because Cockney substitutions are opaque
    whereas hacker punning jargon is intentionally transparent.

    :The `-P' convention: ——————— Turning a word into a
    question by appending the syllable `P'; from the LISP convention of
    appending the letter `P' to denote a predicate (a boolean-valued
    function). The question should expect a yes/no answer, though it
    needn't. (See {T} and {NIL}.)

    At dinnertime:
    Q: "Foodp?"
    A: "Yeah, I'm pretty hungry." or "T!"

    At any time:
    Q: "State-of-the-world-P?"
    A: (Straight) "I'm about to go home."
    A: (Humorous) "Yes, the world has a state."

    On the phone to Florida:
    Q: "State-p Florida?"
    A: "Been reading JARGON.TXT again, eh?"

    [One of the best of these is a {Gosperism}. Once, when we were at a
    Chinese restaurant, Bill Gosper wanted to know whether someone would
    like to share with him a two-person-sized bowl of soup. His inquiry
    was: "Split-p soup?" — GLS]

    :Overgeneralization: ——————– A very conspicuous feature of
    jargon is the frequency with which techspeak items such as names of
    program tools, command language primitives, and even assembler opcodes
    are applied to contexts outside of computing wherever hackers find
    amusing analogies to them. Thus (to cite one of the best-known
    examples) UNIX hackers often {grep} for things rather than searching for
    them. Many of the lexicon entries are generalizations of exactly this
    kind.

    Hackers enjoy overgeneralization on the grammatical level as well. Many
    hackers love to take various words and add the wrong endings to them to
    make nouns and verbs, often by extending a standard rule to nonuniform
    cases (or vice versa). For example, because

    porous => porosity
    generous => generosity

    hackers happily generalize:

    mysterious => mysteriosity
    ferrous => ferrosity
    obvious => obviosity
    dubious => dubiosity

    Also, note that all nouns can be verbed. E.g.: "All nouns can be
    verbed", "I'll mouse it up", "Hang on while I clipboard it over", "I'm
    grepping the files". English as a whole is already heading in this
    direction (towards pure-positional grammar like Chinese); hackers are
    simply a bit ahead of the curve.

    However, note that hackers avoid the unimaginative verb-making
    techniques characteristic of marketroids, bean-counters, and the
    Pentagon; a hacker would never, for example, `productize', `prioritize',
    or `securitize' things. Hackers have a strong aversion to bureaucratic
    bafflegab and regard those who use it with contempt.

    Similarly, all verbs can be nouned. This is only a slight
    overgeneralization in modern English; in hackish, however, it is good
    form to mark them in some standard nonstandard way. Thus:

    win => winnitude, winnage
    disgust => disgustitude
    hack => hackification

    Further, note the prevalence of certain kinds of nonstandard plural
    forms. Some of these go back quite a ways; the TMRC Dictionary noted
    that the defined plural of `caboose' is `cabeese', and includes an entry
    which implies that the plural of `mouse' is {meeces}. On a similarly
    Anglo-Saxon note, almost anything ending in `x' may form plurals in
    `-xen' (see {VAXen} and {boxen} in the main text). Even words ending in
    phonetic /k/ alone are sometimes treated this way; e.g., `soxen' for a
    bunch of socks. Other funny plurals are `frobbotzim' for the plural of
    `frobbozz' (see {frobnitz}) and `Unices' and `Twenices' (rather than
    `Unixes' and `Twenexes'; see {UNIX}, {TWENEX} in main text). But note
    that `Unixen' and `Twenexen' are never used; it has been suggested that
    this is because `-ix' and `-ex' are Latin singular endings that attract
    a Latinate plural. Finally, it has been suggested to general approval
    that the plural of `mongoose' ought to be `polygoose'.

    The pattern here, as with other hackish grammatical quirks, is
    generalization of an inflectional rule that in English is either an
    import or a fossil (such as the Hebrew plural ending `-im', or the
    Anglo-Saxon plural suffix `-en') to cases where it isn't normally
    considered to apply.

    This is not `poor grammar', as hackers are generally quite well aware of
    what they are doing when they distort the language. It is grammatical
    creativity, a form of playfulness. It is done not to impress but to
    amuse, and never at the expense of clarity.

    :Spoken inarticulations: ———————— Words such as
    `mumble', `sigh', and `groan' are spoken in places where their referent
    might more naturally be used. It has been suggested that this usage
    derives from the impossibility of representing such noises on a comm
    link or in electronic mail (interestingly, the same sorts of
    constructions have been showing up with increasing frequency in comic
    strips). Another expression sometimes heard is "Complain!", meaning "I
    have a complaint!"

    :Anthromorphization: ——————– Semantically, one rich source
    of jargon constructions is the hackish tendency to anthropomorphize
    hardware and software. This isn't done in a na"ive way; hackers don't
    personalize their stuff in the sense of feeling empathy with it, nor do
    they mystically believe that the things they work on every day are
    `alive'. What *is* common is to hear hardware or software talked about
    as though it has homunculi talking to each other inside it, with
    intentions and desires. Thus, one hears "The protocol handler got
    confused", or that programs "are trying" to do things, or one may say of
    a routine that "its goal in life is to X". One even hears explanations
    like "… and its poor little brain couldn't understand X, and it
    died." Sometimes modelling things this way actually seems to make them
    easier to understand, perhaps because it's instinctively natural to
    think of anything with a really complex behavioral repertoire as `like a
    person' rather than `like a thing'.

    Of the six listed constructions, verb doubling, peculiar noun
    formations, anthromorphization, and (especially) spoken inarticulations
    have become quite general; but punning jargon is still largely confined
    to MIT and other large universities, and the `-P' convention is found
    only where LISPers flourish.

    Finally, note that many words in hacker jargon have to be understood as
    members of sets of comparatives. This is especially true of the
    adjectives and nouns used to describe the beauty and functional quality
    of code. Here is an approximately correct spectrum:

    monstrosity brain-damage screw bug lose misfeature
    crock kluge hack win feature elegance perfection

    The last is spoken of as a mythical absolute, approximated but never
    actually attained. Another similar scale is used for describing the
    reliability of software:

    broken flaky dodgy fragile brittle
    solid robust bulletproof armor-plated

    Note, however, that `dodgy' is primarily Commonwealth hackish (it is
    rare in the U.S.) and may change places with `flaky' for some speakers.

    Coinages for describing {lossage} seem to call forth the very finest in
    hackish linguistic inventiveness; it has been truly said that hackers
    have even more words for equipment failures than Yiddish has for
    obnoxious people.

    :Hacker Writing Style:
    ======================

    We've already seen that hackers often coin jargon by overgeneralizing
    grammatical rules. This is one aspect of a more general fondness for
    form-versus-content language jokes that shows up particularly in hackish
    writing. One correspondent reports that he consistently misspells
    `wrong' as `worng'. Others have been known to criticize glitches in
    Jargon File drafts by observing (in the mode of Douglas Hofstadter)
    "This sentence no verb", or "Bad speling", or "Incorrectspa cing."
    Similarly, intentional spoonerisms are often made of phrases relating to
    confusion or things that are confusing; `dain bramage' for `brain
    damage' is perhaps the most common (similarly, a hacker would be likely
    to write "Excuse me, I'm cixelsyd today", rather than "I'm dyslexic
    today"). This sort of thing is quite common and is enjoyed by all
    concerned.

    Hackers tend to use quotes as balanced delimiters like parentheses, much
    to the dismay of American editors. Thus, if "Jim is going" is a phrase,
    and so are "Bill runs" and "Spock groks", then hackers generally prefer
    to write: "Jim is going", "Bill runs", and "Spock groks". This is
    incorrect according to standard American usage (which would put the
    continuation commas and the final period inside the string quotes);
    however, it is counter-intuitive to hackers to mutilate literal strings
    with characters that don't belong in them. Given the sorts of examples
    that can come up in discussions of programming, American-style quoting
    can even be grossly misleading. When communicating command lines or
    small pieces of code, extra characters can be a real pain in the neck.

    Consider, for example, a sentence in a {vi} tutorial that looks like this:

    Then delete a line from the file by typing "dd".

    Standard usage would make this

    Then delete a line from the file by typing "dd."

    but that would be very bad — because the reader would be prone to type
    the string d-d-dot, and it happens that in `vi(1)' dot repeats the last
    command accepted. The net result would be to delete *two* lines!

    The Jargon File follows hackish usage throughout.

    Interestingly, a similar style is now preferred practice in Great
    Britain, though the older style (which became established for
    typographical reasons having to do with the aesthetics of comma and
    quotes in typeset text) is still accepted there. `Hart's Rules' and the
    `Oxford Dictionary for Writers and Editors' call the hacker-like style
    `new' or `logical' quoting.

    Another hacker quirk is a tendency to distinguish between `scare' quotes
    and `speech' quotes; that is, to use British-style single quotes for
    marking and reserve American-style double quotes for actual reports of
    speech or text included from elsewhere. Interestingly, some authorities
    describe this as correct general usage, but mainstream American English
    has gone to using double-quotes indiscriminately enough that hacker
    usage appears marked [and, in fact, I thought this was a personal quirk
    of mine until I checked with USENET — ESR]. One further permutation
    that is definitely *not* standard is a hackish tendency to do marking
    quotes by using apostrophes (single quotes) in pairs; that is, 'like
    this'. This is modelled on string and character literal syntax in some
    programming languages (reinforced by the fact that many character-only
    terminals display the apostrophe in typewriter style, as a vertical
    single quote).

    One quirk that shows up frequently in the {email} style of UNIX hackers
    in particular is a tendency for some things that are normally
    all-lowercase (including usernames and the names of commands and C
    routines) to remain uncapitalized even when they occur at the beginning
    of sentences. It is clear that, for many hackers, the case of such
    identifiers becomes a part of their internal representation (the
    `spelling') and cannot be overridden without mental effort (an
    appropriate reflex because UNIX and C both distinguish cases and
    confusing them can lead to {lossage}). A way of escaping this dilemma
    is simply to avoid using these constructions at the beginning of
    sentences.

    There seems to be a meta-rule behind these nonstandard hackerisms to the
    effect that precision of expression is more important than conformance
    to traditional rules; where the latter create ambiguity or lose
    information they can be discarded without a second thought. It is
    notable in this respect that other hackish inventions (for example, in
    vocabulary) also tend to carry very precise shades of meaning even when
    constructed to appear slangy and loose. In fact, to a hacker, the
    contrast between `loose' form and `tight' content in jargon is a
    substantial part of its humor!

    Hackers have also developed a number of punctuation and emphasis
    conventions adapted to single-font all-ASCII communications links, and
    these are occasionally carried over into written documents even when
    normal means of font changes, underlining, and the like are available.

    One of these is that TEXT IN ALL CAPS IS INTERPRETED AS `LOUD', and this
    becomes such an ingrained synesthetic reflex that a person who goes to
    caps-lock while in {talk mode} may be asked to "stop shouting, please,
    you're hurting my ears!".

    Also, it is common to use bracketing with unusual characters to signify
    emphasis. The asterisk is most common, as in "What the *hell*?" even
    though this interferes with the common use of the asterisk suffix as a
    footnote mark. The underscore is also common, suggesting underlining
    (this is particularly common with book titles; for example, "It is often
    alleged that Joe Haldeman wrote _The_Forever_War_ as a rebuttal to
    Robert Heinlein's earlier novel of the future military,
    _Starship_Troopers_."). Other forms exemplified by "=hell=", "hell/",
    or "/hell/" are occasionally seen (it's claimed that in the last example
    the first slash pushes the letters over to the right to make them
    italic, and the second keeps them from falling over). Finally, words
    may also be emphasized L I K E T H I S, or by a series of carets (^)
    under them on the next line of the text.

    There is a semantic difference between *emphasis like this* (which
    emphasizes the phrase as a whole), and *emphasis* *like* *this* (which
    suggests the writer speaking very slowly and distinctly, as if to a
    very young child or a mentally impaired person). Bracketing a word with
    the `*' character may also indicate that the writer wishes readers to
    consider that an action is taking place or that a sound is being made.
    Examples: *bang*, *hic*, *ring*, *grin*, *kick*, *stomp*, *mumble*.

    There is also an accepted convention for `writing under erasure'; the
    text

    Be nice to this fool^H^H^H^Hgentleman, he's in from corporate HQ.

    would be read as "Be nice to this fool, I mean this gentleman…". This
    comes from the fact that the digraph ^H is often used as a print
    representation for a backspace. It parallels (and may have been
    influenced by) the ironic use of `slashouts' in science-fiction
    fanzines.

    In a formula, `*' signifies multiplication but two asterisks in a row
    are a shorthand for exponentiation (this derives from FORTRAN). Thus,
    one might write 2 ** 8 = 256.

    Another notation for exponentiation one sees more frequently uses the
    caret (^, ASCII 1011110); one might write instead `2^8 = 256'. This
    goes all the way back to Algol-60, which used the archaic ASCII
    `up-arrow' that later became the caret; this was picked up by Kemeny and
    Kurtz's original BASIC, which in turn influenced the design of the
    `bc(1)' and `dc(1)' UNIX tools, which have probably done most to
    reinforce the convention on USENET. The notation is mildly confusing to
    C programmers, because `^' means bitwise {XOR} in C. Despite this, it
    was favored 3:1 over ** in a late-1990 snapshot of USENET. It is used
    consistently in this text.

    In on-line exchanges, hackers tend to use decimal forms or improper
    fractions (`3.5' or `7/2') rather than `typewriter style' mixed
    fractions (`3-1/2'). The major motive here is probably that the former
    are more readable in a monospaced font, together with a desire to avoid
    the risk that the latter might be read as `three minus one-half'. The
    decimal form is definitely preferred for fractions with a terminating
    decimal representation; there may be some cultural influence here from
    the high status of scientific notation.

    Another on-line convention, used especially for very large or very small
    numbers, is taken from C (which derived it from FORTRAN). This is a
    form of `scientific notation' using `e' to replace `*10^'; for example,
    one year is about 3e7 seconds long.

    The tilde (~) is commonly used in a quantifying sense of
    `approximately'; that is, `~50' means `about fifty'.

    On USENET and in the {MUD} world, common C boolean, logical, and
    relational operators such as `|', `&', `||', `&&', `!', `==', `!=', `>',
    and `<', `>=', and `=<' are often combined with English. The Pascal
    not-equals, `<>', is also recognized, and occasionally one sees `/=' for
    not-equals (from Ada, Common Lisp, and Fortran 90). The use of prefix
    `!' as a loose synonym for `not-' or `no-' is particularly common; thus,
    `!clue' is read `no-clue' or `clueless'.

    A related practice borrows syntax from preferred programming languages
    to express ideas in a natural-language text. For example, one might
    see the following:

    I resently had occasion to field-test the Snafu
    Systems 2300E adaptive gonkulator. The price was
    right, and the racing stripe on the case looked kind
    of neat, but its performance left something to be
    desired.

    #ifdef FLAME
    Hasn't anyone told those idiots that you can't get
    decent bogon suppression with AFJ filters at today's
    net speeds?
    #endif /* FLAME */

    I guess they figured the price premium for true
    frame-based semantic analysis was too high.
    Unfortunately, it's also the only workable approach.
    I wouldn't recommend purchase of this product unless
    you're on a *very* tight budget.

    #include <disclaimer.h>
    —
    == Frank Foonly (Fubarco Systems)

    In the above, the `#ifdef'/`#endif' pair is a conditional
    compilation syntax from C; here, it implies that the text between
    (which is a {flame}) should be evaluated only if you have turned on
    (or defined on) the switch FLAME. The `#include' at the end is C
    for "include standard disclaimer here"; the `standard disclaimer' is
    understood to read, roughly, "These are my personal opinions and not
    to be construed as the official position of my employer."

    Another habit is that of using angle-bracket enclosure to genericize a
    term; this derives from conventions used in {BNF}. Uses like the
    following are common:

    So this <ethnic> walks into a bar one day, and…

    Hackers also mix letters and numbers more freely than in mainstream
    usage. In particular, it is good hackish style to write a digit
    sequence where you intend the reader to understand the text string that
    names that number in English. So, hackers prefer to write `1970s'
    rather than `nineteen-seventies' or `1970's' (the latter looks like a
    possessive).

    It should also be noted that hackers exhibit much less reluctance to use
    multiply nested parentheses than is normal in English. Part of this is
    almost certainly due to influence from LISP (which uses deeply nested
    parentheses (like this (see?)) in its syntax a lot), but it has also
    been suggested that a more basic hacker trait of enjoying playing with
    complexity and pushing systems to their limits is in operation.

    One area where hackish conventions for on-line writing are still in some
    flux is the marking of included material from earlier messages — what
    would be called `block quotations' in ordinary English. From the usual
    typographic convention employed for these (smaller font at an extra
    indent), there derived the notation of included text being indented by
    one ASCII TAB (0001001) character, which under UNIX and many other
    environments gives the appearance of an 8-space indent.

    Early mail and netnews readers had no facility for including messages
    this way, so people had to paste in copy manually. BSD `Mail(1)' was
    the first message agent to support inclusion, and early USENETters
    emulated its style. But the TAB character tended to push included text
    too far to the right (especially in multiply nested inclusions), leading
    to ugly wraparounds. After a brief period of confusion (during which an
    inclusion leader consisting of three or four spaces became established
    in EMACS and a few mailers), the use of leading `>' or `> ' became
    standard, perhaps owing to its use in `ed(1)' to display tabs
    (alternatively, it may derive from the `>' that some early UNIX mailers
    used to quote lines starting with "From" in text, so they wouldn't look
    like the beginnings of new message headers). Inclusions within
    inclusions keep their `>' leaders, so the `nesting level' of a quotation
    is visually apparent.

    A few other idiosyncratic quoting styles survive because they are
    automatically generated. One particularly ugly one looks like this:

    /* Written hh:mm pm Mmm dd, yyyy by user@site in <group> */
    /* ———- "Article subject, chopped to 35 ch" ———- */
    <quoted text>
    /* End of text from local:group */

    It is generated by an elderly, variant news-reading system called
    `notesfiles'. The overall trend, however, is definitely away from such
    verbosity.

    The practice of including text from the parent article when posting a
    followup helped solve what had been a major nuisance on USENET: the fact
    that articles do not arrive at different sites in the same order.
    Careless posters used to post articles that would begin with, or even
    consist entirely of, "No, that's wrong" or "I agree" or the like. It
    was hard to see who was responding to what. Consequently, around 1984,
    new news-posting software evolved a facility to automatically include
    the text of a previous article, marked with "> " or whatever the poster
    chose. The poster was expected to delete all but the relevant lines.
    The result has been that, now, careless posters post articles containing
    the *entire* text of a preceding article, *followed* only by "No, that's
    wrong" or "I agree".

    Many people feel that this cure is worse than the original disease, and
    there soon appeared newsreader software designed to let the reader skip
    over included text if desired. Today, some posting software rejects
    articles containing too high a proportion of lines beginning with `>' —
    but this too has led to undesirable workarounds, such as the deliberate
    inclusion of zero-content filler lines which aren't quoted and thus pull
    the message below the rejection threshold.

    Because the default mailers supplied with UNIX and other operating
    systems haven't evolved as quickly as human usage, the older conventions
    using a leading TAB or three or four spaces are still alive; however,
    >-inclusion is now clearly the prevalent form in both netnews and mail.

    In 1991 practice is still evolving, and disputes over the `correct'
    inclusion style occasionally lead to {holy wars}. One variant style
    reported uses the citation character `|' in place of `>' for extended
    quotations where original variations in indentation are being retained.
    One also sees different styles of quoting a number of authors in the
    same message: one (deprecated because it loses information) uses a
    leader of `> ' for everyone, another (the most common) is `> > > > ', `>
    > > ', etc. (or `>>>> ', `>>> ', etc., depending on line length and
    nesting depth) reflecting the original order of messages, and yet
    another is to use a different citation leader for each author, say `> ',
    `: ', `| ', `} ' (preserving nesting so that the inclusion order of
    messages is still apparent, or tagging the inclusions with authors'
    names). Yet *another* style is to use each poster's initials (or login
    name) as a citation leader for that poster. Occasionally one sees a `#
    ' leader used for quotations from authoritative sources such as
    standards documents; the intended allusion is to the root prompt (the
    special UNIX command prompt issued when one is running as the privileged
    super-user).

    Finally, it is worth mentioning that many studies of on-line
    communication have shown that electronic links have a de-inhibiting
    effect on people. Deprived of the body-language cues through which
    emotional state is expressed, people tend to forget everything about
    other parties except what is presented over that ASCII link. This has
    both good and bad effects. The good one is that it encourages honesty
    and tends to break down hierarchical authority relationships; the bad is
    that it may encourage depersonalization and gratuitous rudeness.
    Perhaps in response to this, experienced netters often display a sort of
    conscious formal politesse in their writing that has passed out of
    fashion in other spoken and written media (for example, the phrase "Well
    said, sir!" is not uncommon).

    Many introverted hackers who are next to inarticulate in person
    communicate with considerable fluency over the net, perhaps precisely
    because they can forget on an unconscious level that they are dealing
    with people and thus don't feel stressed and anxious as they would face
    to face.

    Though it is considered gauche to publicly criticize posters for poor
    spelling or grammar, the network places a premium on literacy and
    clarity of expression. It may well be that future historians of
    literature will see in it a revival of the great tradition of personal
    letters as art.

    :Hacker Speech Style:
    =====================

    Hackish speech generally features extremely precise diction, careful
    word choice, a relatively large working vocabulary, and relatively
    little use of contractions or street slang. Dry humor, irony, puns, and
    a mildly flippant attitude are highly valued — but an underlying
    seriousness and intelligence are essential. One should use just enough
    jargon to communicate precisely and identify oneself as a member of the
    culture; overuse of jargon or a breathless, excessively gung-ho attitude
    is considered tacky and the mark of a loser.

    This speech style is a variety of the precisionist English normally
    spoken by scientists, design engineers, and academics in technical
    fields. In contrast with the methods of jargon construction, it is
    fairly constant throughout hackerdom.

    It has been observed that many hackers are confused by negative
    questions — or, at least, that the people to whom they are talking are
    often confused by the sense of their answers. The problem is that they
    have done so much programming that distinguishes between

    if (going) {

    and

    if (!going) {

    that when they parse the question "Aren't you going?" it seems to be
    asking the opposite question from "Are you going?", and so merits an
    answer in the opposite sense. This confuses English-speaking
    non-hackers because they were taught to answer as though the negative
    part weren't there. In some other languages (including Russian,
    Chinese, and Japanese) the hackish interpretation is standard and the
    problem wouldn't arise. Hackers often find themselves wishing for a
    word like French `si' or German `doch' with which one could
    unambiguously answer `yes' to a negative question.

    For similar reasons, English-speaking hackers almost never use double
    negatives, even if they live in a region where colloquial usage allows
    them. The thought of uttering something that logically ought to be an
    affirmative knowing it will be misparsed as a negative tends to disturb
    them.

    Here's a related quirk. A non-hacker who is indelicate enough to ask
    a question like "So, are you working on finding that bug *now*
    or leaving it until later?" is likely to get the perfectly correct
    answer "Yes!" (that is, "Yes, I'm doing it either now or later, and
    you didn't ask which!").

    :International Style:
    =====================

    Although the Jargon File remains primarily a lexicon of hacker usage in
    American English, we have made some effort to get input from abroad.
    Though the hacker-speak of other languages often uses translations of
    jargon from English (often as transmitted to them by earlier Jargon File
    versions!), the local variations are interesting, and knowledge of them
    may be of some use to travelling hackers.

    There are some references herein to `Commonwealth English'. These are
    intended to describe some variations in hacker usage as reported in the
    English spoken in Great Britain and the Commonwealth (Canada, Australia,
    India, etc. — though Canada is heavily influenced by American usage).
    There is also an entry on {{Commonwealth Hackish}} reporting some
    general phonetic and vocabulary differences from U.S. hackish.

    Hackers in Western Europe and (especially) Scandinavia are reported to
    often use a mixture of English and their native languages for technical
    conversation. Occasionally they develop idioms in their English usage
    that are influenced by their native-language styles. Some of these are
    reported here.

    A few notes on hackish usages in Russian have been added where they are
    parallel with English idioms and thus comprehensible to
    English-speakers.

    :How to Use the Lexicon:
    ************************

    :Pronunciation Guide:
    =====================

    Pronunciation keys are provided in the jargon listings for all entries
    that are neither dictionary words pronounced as in standard English nor
    obvious compounds thereof. Slashes bracket phonetic pronunciations,
    which are to be interpreted using the following conventions:

    1. Syllables are hyphen-separated, except that an accent or back-accent
    follows each accented syllable (the back-accent marks a secondary
    accent in some words of four or more syllables).

    2. Consonants are pronounced as in American English. The letter `g' is
    always hard (as in "got" rather than "giant"); `ch' is soft
    ("church" rather than "chemist"). The letter `j' is the sound
    that occurs twice in "judge". The letter `s' is always as in
    "pass", never a z sound. The digraph `kh' is the guttural of
    "loch" or "l'chaim".

    3. Uppercase letters are pronounced as their English letter names; thus
    (for example) /H-L-L/ is equivalent to /aitch el el/. /Z/ may
    be pronounced /zee/ or /zed/ depending on your local dialect.

    4. Vowels are represented as follows:

    a
    back, that
    ar
    far, mark
    aw
    flaw, caught
    ay
    bake, rain
    e
    less, men
    ee
    easy, ski
    eir
    their, software
    i
    trip, hit
    i:
    life, sky
    o
    father, palm
    oh
    flow, sew
    oo
    loot, through
    or
    more, door
    ow
    out, how
    oy
    boy, coin
    uh
    but, some
    u
    put, foot
    y
    yet, young
    yoo
    few, chew
    [y]oo
    /oo/ with optional fronting as in `news' (/nooz/ or /nyooz/)

    A /*/ is used for the `schwa' sound of unstressed or occluded vowels
    (the one that is often written with an upside-down `e'). The schwa
    vowel is omitted in syllables containing vocalic r, l, m or n; that is,
    `kitten' and `color' would be rendered /kit'n/ and /kuhl'r/, not
    /kit'*n/ and /kuhl'*r/.

    Entries with a pronunciation of `//' are written-only usages. (No, UNIX
    weenies, this does *not* mean `pronounce like previous pronunciation'!)

    :Other Lexicon Conventions:
    ===========================

    Entries are sorted in case-blind ASCII collation order (rather than the
    letter-by-letter order ignoring interword spacing common in mainstream
    dictionaries), except that all entries beginning with nonalphabetic
    characters are sorted after Z. The case-blindness is a feature, not a
    bug.

    The beginning of each entry is marked by a colon (`:') at the
    left margin. This convention helps out tools like hypertext browsers
    that benefit from knowing where entry boundaries are, but aren't as
    context-sensitive as humans.

    In pure ASCII renderings of the Jargon File, you will see {} used to
    bracket words which themselves have entries in the File. This isn't
    done all the time for every such word, but it is done everywhere that a
    reminder seems useful that the term has a jargon meaning and one might
    wish to refer to its entry.

    In this all-ASCII version, headwords for topic entries are distinguished
    from those for ordinary entries by being followed by "::" rather than
    ":"; similarly, references are surrounded by "{{" and "}}" rather than
    "{" and "}".

    Defining instances of terms and phrases appear in `slanted type'. A
    defining instance is one which occurs near to or as part of an
    explanation of it.

    Prefix * is used as linguists do; to mark examples of incorrect usage.

    We follow the `logical' quoting convention described in the Writing
    Style section above. In addition, we reserve double quotes for actual
    excerpts of text or (sometimes invented) speech. Scare quotes (which
    mark a word being used in a nonstandard way), and philosopher's quotes
    (which turn an utterance into the string of letters or words that name
    it) are both rendered with single quotes.

    References such as `malloc(3)' and `patch(1)' are to UNIX facilities
    (some of which, such as `patch(1)', are actually freeware distributed
    over USENET). The UNIX manuals use `foo(n)' to refer to item foo in
    section (n) of the manual, where n=1 is utilities, n=2 is system calls,
    n=3 is C library routines, n=6 is games, and n=8 (where present) is
    system administration utilities. Sections 4, 5, and 7 of the manuals
    have changed roles frequently and in any case are not referred to in any
    of the entries.

    Various abbreviations used frequently in the lexicon are summarized here:

    abbrev.
    abbreviation
    adj.
    adjective
    adv.
    adverb
    alt.
    alternate
    cav.
    caveat
    esp.
    especially
    excl.
    exclamation
    imp.
    imperative
    interj.
    interjection
    n.
    noun
    obs.
    obsolete
    pl.
    plural
    poss.
    possibly
    pref.
    prefix
    prob.
    probably
    prov.
    proverbial
    quant.
    quantifier
    suff.
    suffix
    syn.
    synonym (or synonymous with)
    v.
    verb (may be transitive or intransitive)
    var.
    variant
    vi.
    intransitive verb
    vt.
    transitive verb

    Where alternate spellings or pronunciations are given, alt.
    separates two possibilities with nearly equal distribution, while
    var. prefixes one that is markedly less common than the primary.

    Where a term can be attributed to a particular subculture or is known
    to have originated there, we have tried to so indicate. Here is a
    list of abbreviations used in etymologies:

    Berkeley
    University of California at Berkeley
    Cambridge
    the university in England (*not* the city in Massachusetts where
    MIT happens to be located!)
    BBN
    Bolt, Beranek & Newman
    CMU
    Carnegie-Mellon University
    Commodore
    Commodore Business Machines
    DEC
    The Digital Equipment Corporation
    Fairchild
    The Fairchild Instruments Palo Alto development group
    Fidonet
    See the {Fidonet} entry
    IBM
    International Business Machines
    MIT
    Massachusetts Institute of Technology; esp. the legendary MIT AI Lab
    culture of roughly 1971 to 1983 and its feeder groups, including the
    Tech Model Railroad Club
    NRL
    Naval Research Laboratories
    NYU
    New York University
    OED
    The Oxford English Dictionary
    Purdue
    Purdue University
    SAIL
    Stanford Artificial Intelligence Laboratory (at Stanford
    University)
    SI
    From Syst`eme International, the name for the standard
    conventions of metric nomenclature used in the sciences
    Stanford
    Stanford University
    Sun
    Sun Microsystems
    TMRC
    Some MITisms go back as far as the Tech Model Railroad Club (TMRC) at
    MIT c. 1960. Material marked TMRC is from `An Abridged Dictionary
    of the TMRC Language', originally compiled by Pete Samson in 1959
    UCLA
    University of California at Los Angeles
    UK
    the United Kingdom (England, Wales, Scotland, Northern Ireland)
    USENET
    See the {USENET} entry
    WPI
    Worcester Polytechnic Institute, site of a very active community of
    PDP-10 hackers during the 1970s
    XEROX PARC
    XEROX's Palo Alto Research Center, site of much pioneering research in
    user interface design and networking
    Yale
    Yale University

    Some other etymology abbreviations such as {UNIX} and {PDP-10}
    refer to technical cultures surrounding specific operating systems,
    processors, or other environments. The fact that a term is labelled
    with any one of these abbreviations does not necessarily mean its use
    is confined to that culture. In particular, many terms labelled `MIT'
    and `Stanford' are in quite general use. We have tried to give some
    indication of the distribution of speakers in the usage notes;
    however, a number of factors mentioned in the introduction conspire to
    make these indications less definite than might be desirable.

    A few new definitions attached to entries are marked [proposed].
    These are usually generalizations suggested by editors or USENET
    respondents in the process of commenting on previous definitions of
    those entries. These are *not* represented as established
    jargon.

    :Format For New Entries:
    ========================

    All contributions and suggestions about the Jargon File will be
    considered donations to be placed in the public domain as part of this
    File, and may be used in subsequent paper editions. Submissions may
    be edited for accuracy, clarity and concision.

    Try to conform to the format already being used — head-words
    separated from text by a colon (double colon for topic entries),
    cross-references in curly brackets (doubled for topic entries),
    pronunciations in slashes, etymologies in square brackets,
    single-space after definition numbers and word classes, etc. Stick to
    the standard ASCII character set (7-bit printable, no high-half
    characters or [nt]roff/TeX/Scribe escapes), as one of the versions
    generated from the master file is an info document that has to be
    viewable on a character tty.

    We are looking to expand the file's range of technical specialties covered.
    There are doubtless rich veins of jargon yet untapped in the scientific
    computing, graphics, and networking hacker communities; also in numerical
    analysis, computer architectures and VLSI design, language design, and many
    other related fields. Send us your jargon!

    We are *not* interested in straight technical terms explained by
    textbooks or technical dictionaries unless an entry illuminates
    `underground' meanings or aspects not covered by official histories.
    We are also not interested in `joke' entries — there is a lot of
    humor in the file but it must flow naturally out of the explanations
    of what hackers do and how they think.

    It is OK to submit items of jargon you have originated if they have spread
    to the point of being used by people who are not personally acquainted with
    you. We prefer items to be attested by independent submission from two
    different sites.

    The Jargon File will be regularly maintained and re-posted from now on
    and will include a version number. Read it, pass it around,
    contribute — this is *your* monument!

    The Jargon Lexicon
    ******************

    = A =
    =====

    :abbrev: /*-breev'/, /*-brev'/ n. Common abbreviation for
    `abbreviation'.

    :ABEND: [ABnormal END] /ah'bend/, /*-bend'/ n. Abnormal
    termination (of software); {crash}; {lossage}. Derives from an
    error message on the IBM 360; used jokingly by hackers but
    seriously mainly by {code grinder}s. Usually capitalized, but may
    appear as `abend'. Hackers will try to persuade you that ABEND is
    called `abend' because it is what system operators do to the
    machine late on Friday when they want to call it a day, and hence
    is from the German `Abend' = `Evening'.

    :accumulator: n. 1. Archaic term for a register. On-line use of it
    as a synonym for `register' is a fairly reliable indication that
    the user has been around for quite a while and/or that the
    architecture under discussion is quite old. The term in full is
    almost never used of microprocessor registers, for example, though
    symbolic names for arithmetic registers beginning in `A' derive
    from historical use of the term `accumulator' (and not, actually,
    from `arithmetic'). Confusingly, though, an `A' register name
    prefix may also stand for `address', as for example on the
    Motorola 680×0 family. 2. A register being used for arithmetic or
    logic (as opposed to addressing or a loop index), especially one
    being used to accumulate a sum or count of many items. This use is
    in context of a particular routine or stretch of code. "The
    FOOBAZ routine uses A3 as an accumulator." 3. One's in-basket
    (esp. among old-timers who might use sense 1). "You want this
    reviewed? Sure, just put it in the accumulator." (See {stack}.)

    :ACK: /ak/ interj. 1. [from the ASCII mnemonic for 0000110]
    Acknowledge. Used to register one's presence (compare mainstream
    *Yo!*). An appropriate response to {ping} or {ENQ}.
    2. [from the comic strip "Bloom County"] An exclamation of
    surprised disgust, esp. in "Ack pffft!" Semi-humorous.
    Generally this sense is not spelled in caps (ACK) and is
    distinguished by a following exclamation point. 3. Used to
    politely interrupt someone to tell them you understand their point
    (see {NAK}). Thus, for example, you might cut off an overly
    long explanation with "Ack. Ack. Ack. I get it now".

    There is also a usage "ACK?" (from sense 1) meaning "Are you
    there?", often used in email when earlier mail has produced no
    reply, or during a lull in {talk mode} to see if the person has
    gone away (the standard humorous response is of course {NAK}
    (sense 2), i.e., "I'm not here").

    :ad-hockery: /ad-hok'*r-ee/ [Purdue] n. 1. Gratuitous assumptions
    made inside certain programs, esp. expert systems, which lead to
    the appearance of semi-intelligent behavior but are in fact
    entirely arbitrary. For example, fuzzy-matching input tokens that
    might be typing errors against a symbol table can make it look as
    though a program knows how to spell. 2. Special-case code to cope
    with some awkward input that would otherwise cause a program to
    {choke}, presuming normal inputs are dealt with in some cleaner
    and more regular way. Also called `ad-hackery', `ad-hocity'
    (/ad-hos'*-tee/), `ad-crockery'. See also {ELIZA effect}.

    :Ada:: n. A {{Pascal}}-descended language that has been made
    mandatory for Department of Defense software projects by the
    Pentagon. Hackers are nearly unanimous in observing that,
    technically, it is precisely what one might expect given that kind
    of endorsement by fiat; designed by committee, crockish, difficult
    to use, and overall a disastrous, multi-billion-dollar boondoggle
    (one common description is "The PL/I of the 1980s"). Hackers
    find Ada's exception-handling and inter-process communication
    features particularly hilarious. Ada Lovelace (the daughter of
    Lord Byron who became the world's first programmer while
    cooperating with Charles Babbage on the design of his mechanical
    computing engines in the mid-1800s) would almost certainly blanch
    at the use to which her name has latterly been put; the kindest
    thing that has been said about it is that there is probably a good
    small language screaming to get out from inside its vast,
    {elephantine} bulk.

    :adger: /aj'r/ [UCLA] vt. To make a bonehead move with consequences
    that could have been foreseen with a slight amount of mental
    effort. E.g., "He started removing files and promptly adgered the
    whole project". Compare {dumbass attack}.

    :admin: /ad-min'/ n. Short for `administrator'; very commonly
    used in speech or on-line to refer to the systems person in charge
    on a computer. Common constructions on this include `sysadmin'
    and `site admin' (emphasizing the administrator's role as a site
    contact for email and news) or `newsadmin' (focusing specifically
    on news). Compare {postmaster}, {sysop}, {system
    mangler}.

    :ADVENT: /ad'vent/ n. The prototypical computer adventure game, first
    implemented on the {PDP-10} by Will Crowther as an attempt at
    computer-refereed fantasy gaming, and expanded into a
    puzzle-oriented game by Don Woods. Now better known as Adventure,
    but the {{TOPS-10}} operating system permitted only 6-letter
    filenames. See also {vadding}.

    This game defined the terse, dryly humorous style now expected in
    text adventure games, and popularized several tag lines that have
    become fixtures of hacker-speak: "A huge green fierce snake bars
    the way!" "I see no X here" (for some noun X). "You are in a
    maze of twisty little passages, all alike." "You are in a little
    maze of twisty passages, all different." The `magic words'
    {xyzzy} and {plugh} also derive from this game.

    Crowther, by the way, participated in the exploration of the
    Mammoth & Flint Ridge cave system; it actually *has* a
    `Colossal Cave' and a `Bedquilt' as in the game, and the `Y2' that
    also turns up is cavers' jargon for a map reference to a secondary
    entrance.

    :AFJ: n. Written-only abbreviation for "April Fool's Joke".
    Elaborate April Fool's hoaxes are a hallowed tradition on USENET
    and Internet; see {kremvax} for an example. In fact, April
    Fool's Day is the *only* seasonal holiday marked by customary
    observances on the hacker networks.

    :AI-complete: /A-I k*m-pleet'/ [MIT, Stanford: by analogy with
    `NP-complete' (see {NP-})] adj. Used to describe problems or
    subproblems in AI, to indicate that the solution presupposes a
    solution to the `strong AI problem' (that is, the synthesis of a
    human-level intelligence). A problem that is AI-complete is, in
    other words, just too hard.

    Examples of AI-complete problems are `The Vision Problem'
    (building a system that can see as well as a human) and `The
    Natural Language Problem' (building a system that can understand
    and speak a natural language as well as a human). These may appear
    to be modular, but all attempts so far (1991) to solve them have
    foundered on the amount of context information and `intelligence'
    they seem to require. See also {gedanken}.

    :AI koans: /A-I koh'anz/ pl.n. A series of pastiches of Zen
    teaching riddles created by Danny Hillis at the MIT AI Lab around
    various major figures of the Lab's culture (several are included
    under "{A Selection of AI Koans}" in {appendix
    A}). See also {ha ha only serious}, {mu}, and {{Humor,
    Hacker}}.

    :AIDS: /aydz/ n. Short for A* Infected Disk Syndrome (`A*' is a
    {glob} pattern that matches, but is not limited to, Apple),
    this condition is quite often the result of practicing unsafe
    {SEX}. See {virus}, {worm}, {Trojan horse},
    {virgin}.

    :AIDX: n. /aydkz/ n. Derogatory term for IBM's perverted version
    of UNIX, AIX, especially for the AIX 3.? used in the IBM RS/6000
    series. A victim of the dreaded "hybridism" disease, this
    attempt to combine the two main currents of the UNIX stream
    ({BSD} and {USG UNIX}) became a {monstrosity} to haunt
    system administrators' dreams. For example, if new accounts are
    created while many users are logged on, the load average jumps
    quickly over 20 due to silly implementation of the user databases.
    For a quite similar disease, compare {HP-SUX}. Also, compare
    {terminak}, {Macintrash} {Nominal Semidestructor},
    {Open DeathTrap}, {ScumOS}, {sun-stools}.

    :airplane rule: n. "Complexity increases the possibility of
    failure; a twin-engine airplane has twice as many engine problems
    as a single-engine airplane." By analogy, in both software and
    electronics, the rule that simplicity increases robustness (see
    also {KISS Principle}). It is correspondingly argued that the
    right way to build reliable systems is to put all your eggs in one
    basket, after making sure that you've built a really *good*
    basket.

    :aliasing bug: n. A class of subtle programming errors that can
    arise in code that does dynamic allocation, esp. via
    `malloc(3)' or equivalent. If more than one pointer addresses
    (`aliases for') a given hunk of storage, it may happen that the
    storage is freed or reallocated (and thus moved) through one alias
    and then referenced through another, which may lead to subtle (and
    possibly intermittent) lossage depending on the state and the
    allocation history of the malloc {arena}. Avoidable by use of
    allocation strategies that never alias allocated core. Also
    avoidable by use of higher-level languages, such as {LISP},
    which employ a garbage collector (see {GC}). Also called a
    {stale pointer bug}. See also {precedence lossage},
    {smash the stack}, {fandango on core}, {memory leak},
    {memory smash}, {overrun screw}, {spam}.

    Historical note: Though this term is nowadays associated with
    C programming, it was already in use in a very similar sense in the
    Algol-60 and FORTRAN communities in the 1960s.

    :all-elbows: adj. Of a TSR (terminate-and-stay-resident) IBM PC
    program, such as the N pop-up calendar and calculator utilities
    that circulate on {BBS} systems: unsociable. Used to describe a
    program that rudely steals the resources that it needs without
    considering that other TSRs may also be resident. One particularly
    common form of rudeness is lock-up due to programs fighting over
    the keyboard interrupt. See {rude}, also {mess-dos}.

    :alpha particles: n. See {bit rot}.

    :alt: /awlt/ 1. n. The alt shift key on an IBM PC or {clone}.
    2. n. The `clover' or `Command' key on a Macintosh; use of this
    term usually reveals that the speaker hacked PCs before coming to
    the Mac (see also {feature key}). Some Mac hackers,
    confusingly, reserve `alt' for the Option key. 3. n.obs. [PDP-10;
    often capitalized to ALT] Alternate name for the ASCII
    ESC character (ASCII 0011011), after the keycap labeling on some
    older terminals. Also `altmode' (/awlt'mohd/). This character
    was almost never pronounced `escape' on an ITS system, in
    {TECO}, or under TOPS-10 — always alt, as in "Type alt alt to
    end a TECO command" or "alt-U onto the system" (for "log onto
    the [ITS] system"). This was probably because alt is more
    convenient to say than `escape', especially when followed by
    another alt or a character (or another alt *and* a character,
    for that matter).

    :alt bit: /awlt bit/ [from alternate] adj. See {meta bit}.

    :altmode: n. Syn. {alt} sense 3.

    :Aluminum Book: [MIT] n. `Common LISP: The Language', by
    Guy L. Steele Jr. (Digital Press, first edition 1984, second
    edition 1990). Note that due to a technical screwup some printings
    of the second edition are actually of a color the author describes
    succinctly as "yucky green". See also {{book titles}}.

    :amoeba: n. Humorous term for the Commodore Amiga personal computer.

    :amp off: [Purdue] vt. To run in {background}. From the UNIX shell `&'
    operator.

    :amper: n. Common abbreviation for the name of the ampersand (`&',
    ASCII 0100110) character. See {{ASCII}} for other synonyms.

    :angle brackets: n. Either of the characters `<' (ASCII
    0111100) and `>' (ASCII 0111110) (ASCII less-than or
    greater-than signs). The {Real World} angle brackets used by
    typographers are actually taller than a less-than or greater-than
    sign.
    See {broket}, {{ASCII}}.

    :angry fruit salad: n. A bad visual-interface design that uses too
    many colors. This derives, of course, from the bizarre day-glo
    colors found in canned fruit salad. Too often one sees similar
    effects from interface designers using color window systems such as
    {X}; there is a tendency to create displays that are flashy and
    attention-getting but uncomfortable for long-term use.

    :annoybot: /*-noy-bot/ [IRC] n. See {robot}.

    :AOS: 1. /aws/ (East Coast), /ay-os/ (West Coast) [based on a
    PDP-10 increment instruction] vt.,obs. To increase the amount of
    something. "AOS the campfire." Usage: considered silly, and now
    obsolete. Now largely supplanted by {bump}. See {SOS}. 2. A
    {{Multics}}-derived OS supported at one time by Data General. This
    was pronounced /A-O-S/ or /A-os/. A spoof of the standard
    AOS system administrator's manual (`How to Load and Generate
    your AOS System') was created, issued a part number, and circulated
    as photocopy folklore. It was called `How to Goad and
    Levitate your CHAOS System'. 3. Algebraic Operating System, in
    reference to those calculators which use infix instead of postfix
    (reverse Polish) notation.

    Historical note: AOS in sense 1 was the name of a {PDP-10}
    instruction that took any memory location in the computer and added
    1 to it; AOS meant `Add One and do not Skip'. Why, you may ask,
    does the `S' stand for `do not Skip' rather than for `Skip'? Ah,
    here was a beloved piece of PDP-10 folklore. There were eight such
    instructions: AOSE added 1 and then skipped the next instruction
    if the result was Equal to zero; AOSG added 1 and then skipped if
    the result was Greater than 0; AOSN added 1 and then skipped
    if the result was Not 0; AOSA added 1 and then skipped Always;
    and so on. Just plain AOS didn't say when to skip, so it never
    skipped.

    For similar reasons, AOJ meant `Add One and do not Jump'. Even
    more bizarre, SKIP meant `do not SKIP'! If you wanted to skip the
    next instruction, you had to say `SKIPA'. Likewise, JUMP meant
    `do not JUMP'; the unconditional form was JUMPA. However, hackers
    never did this. By some quirk of the 10's design, the {JRST}
    (Jump and ReSTore flag with no flag specified) was actually faster
    and so was invariably used. Such were the perverse mysteries of
    assembler programming.

    :app: /ap/ n. Short for `application program', as opposed to a
    systems program. What systems vendors are forever chasing
    developers to create for their environments so they can sell more
    boxes. Hackers tend not to think of the things they themselves run
    as apps; thus, in hacker parlance the term excludes compilers,
    program editors, games, and messaging systems, though a user would
    consider all those to be apps. Oppose {tool}, {operating
    system}.

    :arc: [primarily MSDOS] vt. To create a compressed {archive} from a
    group of files using SEA ARC, PKWare PKARC, or a compatible
    program. Rapidly becoming obsolete as the ARC compression method
    is falling into disuse, having been replaced by newer compression
    techniques. See {tar and feather}, {zip}.

    :arc wars: [primarily MSDOS] n. {holy wars} over which archiving
    program one should use. The first arc war was sparked when System
    Enhancement Associates (SEA) sued PKWare for copyright and
    trademark infringement on its ARC program. PKWare's PKARC
    outperformed ARC on both compression and speed while largely
    retaining compatibility (it introduced a new compression type that
    could be disabled for backward-compatibility). PKWare settled out
    of court to avoid enormous legal costs (both SEA and PKWare are
    small companies); as part of the settlement, the name of PKARC was
    changed to PKPAK. The public backlash against SEA for bringing
    suit helped to hasten the demise of ARC as a standard when PKWare
    and others introduced new, incompatible archivers with better
    compression algorithms.

    :archive: n. 1. A collection of several files bundled into one file
    by a program such as `ar(1)', `tar(1)', `cpio(1)',
    or {arc} for shipment or archiving (sense 2). See also {tar
    and feather}. 2. A collection of files or archives (sense 1) made
    available from an `archive site' via {FTP} or an email server.

    :arena: [UNIX] n. The area of memory attached to a process by
    `brk(2)' and `sbrk(2)' and used by `malloc(3)' as
    dynamic storage. So named from a semi-mythical `malloc:
    corrupt arena' message supposedly emitted when some early versions
    became terminally confused. See {overrun screw}, {aliasing
    bug}, {memory leak}, {memory smash}, {smash the stack}.

    :arg: /arg/ n. Abbreviation for `argument' (to a function),
    used so often as to have become a new word (like `piano' from
    `pianoforte'). "The sine function takes 1 arg, but the
    arc-tangent function can take either 1 or 2 args." Compare
    {param}, {parm}, {var}.

    :armor-plated: n. Syn. for {bulletproof}.

    :asbestos: adj. Used as a modifier to anything intended to protect
    one from {flame}s. Important cases of this include {asbestos
    longjohns} and {asbestos cork award}, but it is used more
    generally.

    :asbestos cork award: n. Once, long ago at MIT, there was a {flamer}
    so consistently obnoxious that another hacker designed, had made,
    and distributed posters announcing that said flamer had been
    nominated for the `asbestos cork award'. Persons in any doubt as
    to the intended application of the cork should consult the
    etymology under {flame}. Since then, it is agreed that only a
    select few have risen to the heights of bombast required to earn
    this dubious dignity — but there is no agreement on *which*
    few.

    :asbestos longjohns: n. Notional garments often donned by {USENET}
    posters just before emitting a remark they expect will elicit
    {flamage}. This is the most common of the {asbestos} coinages.
    Also `asbestos underwear', `asbestos overcoat', etc.

    :ASCII:: [American Standard Code for Information Interchange]
    /as'kee/ n. The predominant character set encoding of present-day
    computers. Uses 7 bits for each character, whereas most earlier
    codes (including an early version of ASCII) used fewer. This
    change allowed the inclusion of lowercase letters — a major
    {win} — but it did not provide for accented letters or any
    other letterforms not used in English (such as the German sharp-S
    and the ae-ligature
    which is a letter in, for example, Norwegian). It could be worse,
    though. It could be much worse. See {{EBCDIC}} to understand how.

    Computers are much pickier and less flexible about spelling than
    humans; thus, hackers need to be very precise when talking about
    characters, and have developed a considerable amount of verbal
    shorthand for them. Every character has one or more names — some
    formal, some concise, some silly. Common jargon names for ASCII
    characters are collected here. See also individual entries for
    {bang}, {excl}, {open}, {ques}, {semi}, {shriek},
    {splat}, {twiddle}, and {Yu-Shiang Whole Fish}.

    This list derives from revision 2.3 of the USENET ASCII
    pronunciation guide. Single characters are listed in ASCII order;
    character pairs are sorted in by first member. For each character,
    common names are given in rough order of popularity, followed by
    names that are reported but rarely seen; official ANSI/CCITT names
    are surrounded by brokets: <>. Square brackets mark the
    particularly silly names introduced by {INTERCAL}. Ordinary
    parentheticals provide some usage information.

    !
    Common: {bang}; pling; excl; shriek; <exclamation mark>.
    Rare: factorial; exclam; smash; cuss; boing; yell; wow; hey;
    wham; eureka; [spark-spot]; soldier.

    "
    Common: double quote; quote. Rare: literal mark;
    double-glitch; <quotation marks>; <dieresis>; dirk;
    [rabbit-ears]; double prime.

    #
    Common: <number sign>; pound; pound sign; hash; sharp;
    {crunch}; hex; [mesh]; octothorpe. Rare: flash; crosshatch;
    grid; pig-pen; tictactoe; scratchmark; thud; thump; {splat}.

    $
    Common: dollar; <dollar sign>. Rare: currency symbol; buck;
    cash; string (from BASIC); escape (when used as the echo of
    ASCII ESC); ding; cache; [big money].

    %
    Common: percent; <percent sign>; mod; grapes. Rare:
    [double-oh-seven].

    &
    Common: <ampersand>; amper; and. Rare: address (from C);
    reference (from C++); andpersand; bitand; background (from
    `sh(1)'); pretzel; amp. [INTERCAL called this `ampersand';
    what could be sillier?]

    '
    Common: single quote; quote; <apostrophe>. Rare: prime;
    glitch; tick; irk; pop; [spark]; <closing single quotation
    mark>; <acute accent>.

    ()
    Common: left/right paren; left/right parenthesis; left/right;
    paren/thesis; open/close paren; open/close; open/close
    parenthesis; left/right banana. Rare: so/al-ready;
    lparen/rparen; <opening/closing parenthesis>; open/close round
    bracket, parenthisey/unparenthisey; [wax/wane]; left/right
    ear.

    *
    Common: star; [{splat}]; <asterisk>. Rare: wildcard; gear;
    dingle; mult; spider; aster; times; twinkle; glob (see
    {glob}); {Nathan Hale}.

    +
    Common: <plus>; add. Rare: cross; [intersection].

    ,
    Common: <comma>. Rare: <cedilla>; [tail].

    –
    Common: dash; <hyphen>; <minus>. Rare: [worm]; option; dak;
    bithorpe.

    .
    Common: dot; point; <period>; <decimal point>. Rare: radix
    point; full stop; [spot].

    /
    Common: slash; stroke; <slant>; forward slash. Rare:
    diagonal; solidus; over; slak; virgule; [slat].

    :
    Common: <colon>. Rare: dots; [two-spot].

    ;
    Common: <semicolon>; semi. Rare: weenie; [hybrid],
    pit-thwong.

    <>
    Common: <less/greater than>; left/right angle bracket;
    bra/ket; left/right broket. Rare: from/{into, towards}; read
    from/write to; suck/blow; comes-from/gozinta; in/out;
    crunch/zap (all from UNIX); [angle/right angle].

    =
    Common: <equals>; gets; takes. Rare: quadrathorpe;
    [half-mesh].

    ?
    Common: query; <question mark>; {ques}. Rare: whatmark;
    [what]; wildchar; huh; hook; buttonhook; hunchback.

    @
    Common: at sign; at; strudel. Rare: each; vortex; whorl;
    [whirlpool]; cyclone; snail; ape; cat; rose; cabbage;
    <commercial at>.

    V
    Rare: [book].

    []
    Common: left/right square bracket; <opening/closing bracket>;
    bracket/unbracket; left/right bracket. Rare: square/unsquare;
    [U turn/U turn back].

    Common: backslash; escape (from C/UNIX); reverse slash; slosh;
    backslant; backwhack. Rare: bash; <reverse slant>; reversed
    virgule; [backslat].

    ^
    Common: hat; control; uparrow; caret; <circumflex>. Rare:
    chevron; [shark (or shark-fin)]; to the (`to the power of');
    fang; pointer (in Pascal).

    _
    Common: <underline>; underscore; underbar; under. Rare:
    score; backarrow; skid; [flatworm].

    `
    Common: backquote; left quote; left single quote; open quote;
    <grave accent>; grave. Rare: backprime; [backspark];
    unapostrophe; birk; blugle; back tick; back glitch; push;
    <opening single quotation mark>; quasiquote.

    {}
    Common: open/close brace; left/right brace; left/right
    squiggly; left/right squiggly bracket/brace; left/right curly
    bracket/brace; <opening/closing brace>. Rare: brace/unbrace;
    curly/uncurly; leftit/rytit; left/right squirrelly;
    [embrace/bracelet].

    |
    Common: bar; or; or-bar; v-bar; pipe; vertical bar. Rare:
    <vertical line>; gozinta; thru; pipesinta (last three from
    UNIX); [spike].

    ~
    Common: <tilde>; squiggle; {twiddle}; not. Rare: approx;
    wiggle; swung dash; enyay; [sqiggle (sic)].

    The pronunciation of `#' as `pound' is common in the U.S.
    but a bad idea; {{Commonwealth Hackish}} has its own, rather more
    apposite use of `pound sign' (confusingly, on British keyboards
    the pound graphic
    happens to replace `#'; thus Britishers sometimes
    call `#' on a U.S.-ASCII keyboard `pound', compounding the
    American error). The U.S. usage derives from an old-fashioned
    commercial practice of using a `#' suffix to tag pound weights
    on bills of lading. The character is usually pronounced `hash'
    outside the U.S.

    The `uparrow' name for circumflex and `leftarrow' name for
    underline are historical relics from archaic ASCII (the 1963
    version), which had these graphics in those character positions
    rather than the modern punctuation characters.

    The `swung dash' or `approximation' sign is not quite the same
    as tilde in typeset material
    but the ASCII tilde serves for both (compare {angle
    brackets}).

    Some other common usages cause odd overlaps. The `#',
    `$', `>', and `&' characters, for example, are all
    pronounced "hex" in different communities because various
    assemblers use them as a prefix tag for hexadecimal constants (in
    particular, `#' in many assembler-programming cultures,
    `$' in the 6502 world, `>' at Texas Instruments, and
    `&' on the BBC Micro, Sinclair, and some Z80 machines). See
    also {splat}.

    The inability of ASCII text to correctly represent any of the
    world's other major languages makes the designers' choice of 7 bits
    look more and more like a serious {misfeature} as the use of
    international networks continues to increase (see {software
    rot}). Hardware and software from the U.S. still tends to embody
    the assumption that ASCII is the universal character set; this is a
    a major irritant to people who want to use a character set suited
    to their own languages. Perversely, though, efforts to solve this
    problem by proliferating `national' character sets produce an
    evolutionary pressure to use a *smaller* subset common to all
    those in use.

    :ASCII art: n. The fine art of drawing diagrams using the ASCII
    character set (mainly `|', `-', `/', `', and
    `+'). Also known as `character graphics' or `ASCII
    graphics'; see also {boxology}. Here is a serious example:

    o—-)||(–+–|<—-+ +———o + D O
    L )||( | | | C U
    A I )||( +–>|-+ | +-//-+–o – T
    C N )||( | | | | P
    E )||( +–>|-+–)—+–)|–+-o U
    )||( | | | GND T
    o—-)||(–+–|<—-+———-+

    A power supply consisting of a full
    wave rectifier circuit feeding a
    capacitor input filter circuit

    Figure 1.

    And here are some very silly examples:

    |///| ____/| ___ |_/| ___
    | | o.O| ACK! / _ |` '| _/
    | | =(_)= THPHTH! / / /
    | (o)(o) U /
    C _) (__) /// _____ ////
    | ,___| (oo) / /
    | / /——- U (__)
    /____ || | /—V `v'- oo )
    / ||—W|| * * |–| || |`. |_/

    Figure 2.

    There is an important subgenre of humorous ASCII art that takes
    advantage of the names of the various characters to tell a
    pun-based joke.

    +——————————————————–+
    | ^^^^^^^^^^^^ |
    | ^^^^^^^^^^^ ^^^^^^^^^ |
    | ^^^^^^^^^^^^^ ^^^^^^^^^^^^^ |
    | ^^^^^^^ B ^^^^^^^^^ |
    | ^^^^^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ |
    +——————————————————–+
    " A Bee in the Carrot Patch "

    Figure 3.

    Within humorous ASCII art, there is for some reason an entire
    flourishing subgenre of pictures of silly cows. Four of these are
    reproduced in Figure 2; here are three more:

    (__) (__) (__)
    (/) ($$) (**)
    /——-/ /——-/ /——-/
    / | 666 || / |=====|| / | ||
    * ||—-|| * ||—-|| * ||—-||
    ~~ ~~ ~~ ~~ ~~ ~~
    Satanic cow This cow is a Yuppie Cow in love

    Figure 4.

    :attoparsec: n. `atto-' is the standard SI prefix for
    multiplication by 10^(-18). A parsec (parallax-second) is
    3.26 light-years; an attoparsec is thus 3.26 * 10^(-18) light
    years, or about 3.1 cm (thus, 1 attoparsec/{microfortnight}
    equals about 1 inch/sec). This unit is reported to be in use
    (though probably not very seriously) among hackers in the U.K. See
    {micro-}.

    :autobogotiphobia: /aw'to-boh-got`*-foh'bee-*/ n. See {bogotify}.

    :automagically: /aw-toh-maj'i-klee/ or /aw-toh-maj'i-k*l-ee/ adv.
    Automatically, but in a way that, for some reason (typically
    because it is too complicated, or too ugly, or perhaps even too
    trivial), the speaker doesn't feel like explaining to you. See
    {magic}. "The C-INTERCAL compiler generates C, then automagically
    invokes `cc(1)' to produce an executable."

    :avatar: [CMU, Tektronix] n. Syn. {root}, {superuser}. There
    are quite a few UNIX machines on which the name of the superuser
    account is `avatar' rather than `root'. This quirk was
    originated by a CMU hacker who disliked the term `superuser',
    and was propagated through an ex-CMU hacker at Tektronix.

    :awk: 1. n. [UNIX techspeak] An interpreted language for massaging
    text data developed by Alfred Aho, Peter Weinberger, and Brian
    Kernighan (the name is from their initials). It is characterized
    by C-like syntax, a declaration-free approach to variable typing
    and declarations, associative arrays, and field-oriented text
    processing. See also {Perl}. 2. n. Editing term for an
    expression awkward to manipulate through normal {regexp}
    facilities (for example, one containing a {newline}). 3. vt. To
    process data using `awk(1)'.

    = B =
    =====

    :back door: n. A hole in the security of a system deliberately left
    in place by designers or maintainers. The motivation for this is
    not always sinister; some operating systems, for example, come out
    of the box with privileged accounts intended for use by field
    service technicians or the vendor's maintenance programmers.

    Historically, back doors have often lurked in systems longer than
    anyone expected or planned, and a few have become widely known.
    The infamous {RTM} worm of late 1988, for example, used a back door
    in the {BSD} UNIX `sendmail(8)' utility.

    Ken Thompson's 1983 Turing Award lecture to the ACM revealed the
    existence of a back door in early UNIX versions that may have
    qualified as the most fiendishly clever security hack of all time.
    The C compiler contained code that would recognize when the
    `login' command was being recompiled and insert some code
    recognizing a password chosen by Thompson, giving him entry to the
    system whether or not an account had been created for him.

    Normally such a back door could be removed by removing it from the
    source code for the compiler and recompiling the compiler. But to
    recompile the compiler, you have to *use* the compiler — so
    Thompson also arranged that the compiler would *recognize when
    it was compiling a version of itself*, and insert into the
    recompiled compiler the code to insert into the recompiled `login'
    the code to allow Thompson entry — and, of course, the code to
    recognize itself and do the whole thing again the next time around!
    And having done this once, he was then able to recompile the
    compiler from the original sources, leaving his back door in place
    and active but with no trace in the sources.

    The talk that revealed this truly moby hack was published as
    "Reflections on Trusting Trust", `Communications of the
    ACM 27', 8 (August 1984), pp. 761–763.

    Syn. {trap door}; may also be called a `wormhole'. See also
    {iron box}, {cracker}, {worm}, {logic bomb}.

    :backbone cabal: n. A group of large-site administrators who pushed
    through the {Great Renaming} and reined in the chaos of {USENET}
    during most of the 1980s. The cabal {mailing list} disbanded in
    late 1988 after a bitter internal catfight, but the net hardly
    noticed.

    :backbone site: n. A key USENET and email site; one that processes
    a large amount of third-party traffic, especially if it is the home
    site of any of the regional coordinators for the USENET maps.
    Notable backbone sites as of early 1991 include uunet and the
    mail machines at Rutgers University, UC Berkeley, DEC's Western
    Research Laboratories, Ohio State University, and the University of
    Texas. Compare {rib site}, {leaf site}.

    :backgammon:: See {bignum}, {moby}, and {pseudoprime}.

    :background: n.,adj.,vt. To do a task `in background' is to do
    it whenever {foreground} matters are not claiming your undivided
    attention, and `to background' something means to relegate it to
    a lower priority. "For now, we'll just print a list of nodes and
    links; I'm working on the graph-printing problem in background."
    Note that this implies ongoing activity but at a reduced level or
    in spare time, in contrast to mainstream `back burner' (which
    connotes benign neglect until some future resumption of activity).
    Some people prefer to use the term for processing that they have
    queued up for their unconscious minds (a tack that one can often
    fruitfully take upon encountering an obstacle in creative work).
    Compare {amp off}, {slopsucker}.

    Technically, a task running in background is detached from the
    terminal where it was started (and often running at a lower
    priority); oppose {foreground}. Nowadays this term is primarily
    associated with {{UNIX}}, but it appears to have been first used
    in this sense on OS/360.

    :backspace and overstrike: interj. Whoa! Back up. Used to suggest
    that someone just said or did something wrong. Common among
    APL programmers.

    :backward combatability: /bak'w*rd k*m-bat'*-bil'*-tee/ [from
    `backward compatibility'] n. A property of hardware or software
    revisions in which previous protocols, formats, and layouts are
    discarded in favor of `new and improved' protocols, formats, and
    layouts. Occurs usually when making the transition between major
    releases. When the change is so drastic that the old formats are
    not retained in the new version, it is said to be `backward
    combatable'. See {flag day}.

    :BAD: /B-A-D/ [IBM: acronym, `Broken As Designed'] adj. Said
    of a program that is {bogus} because of bad design and misfeatures
    rather than because of bugginess. See {working as designed}.

    :Bad Thing: [from the 1930 Sellar & Yeatman parody `1066 And
    All That'] n. Something that can't possibly result in improvement
    of the subject. This term is always capitalized, as in "Replacing
    all of the 9600-baud modems with bicycle couriers would be a Bad
    Thing". Oppose {Good Thing}. British correspondents confirm
    that {Bad Thing} and {Good Thing} (and prob. therefore {Right
    Thing} and {Wrong Thing}) come from the book referenced in the
    etymology, which discusses rulers who were Good Kings but Bad
    Things. This has apparently created a mainstream idiom on the
    British side of the pond.

    :bag on the side: n. An extension to an established hack that is
    supposed to add some functionality to the original. Usually
    derogatory, implying that the original was being overextended and
    should have been thrown away, and the new product is ugly,
    inelegant, or bloated. Also v. phrase, `to hang a bag on the side
    [of]'. "C++? That's just a bag on the side of C …."
    "They want me to hang a bag on the side of the accounting
    system."

    :bagbiter: /bag'bi:t-*r/ n. 1. Something, such as a program or a
    computer, that fails to work, or works in a remarkably clumsy
    manner. "This text editor won't let me make a file with a line
    longer than 80 characters! What a bagbiter!" 2. A person who has
    caused you some trouble, inadvertently or otherwise, typically by
    failing to program the computer properly. Synonyms: {loser},
    {cretin}, {chomper}. 3. adj. `bagbiting' Having the
    quality of a bagbiter. "This bagbiting system won't let me
    compute the factorial of a negative number." Compare {losing},
    {cretinous}, {bletcherous}, `barfucious' (under
    {barfulous}) and `chomping' (under {chomp}). 4. `bite
    the bag' vi. To fail in some manner. "The computer keeps crashing
    every 5 minutes." "Yes, the disk controller is really biting the
    bag." The original loading of these terms was almost undoubtedly
    obscene, possibly referring to the scrotum, but in their current
    usage they have become almost completely sanitized.

    A program called Lexiphage on the old MIT AI PDP-10 would draw on
    a selected victim's bitmapped terminal the words "THE BAG" in
    ornate letters, and then a pair of jaws biting pieces of it off.
    This is the first and to date only known example of a program
    *intended* to be a bagbiter.

    :bamf: /bamf/ 1. [from old X-Men comics] interj. Notional sound
    made by a person or object teleporting in or out of the hearer's
    vicinity. Often used in {virtual reality} (esp. {MUD})
    electronic {fora} when a character wishes to make a dramatic
    entrance or exit. 2. The sound of magical transformation, used in
    virtual reality {fora} like sense 1. 3. [from `Don
    Washington's Survival Guide'] n. Acronym for `Bad-Ass Mother
    Fucker', used to refer to one of the handful of nastiest monsters
    on an LPMUD or other similar MUD.

    :banana label: n. The labels often used on the sides of {macrotape}
    reels, so called because they are shaped roughly like blunt-ended
    bananas. This term, like macrotapes themselves, is still current
    but visibly headed for obsolescence.

    :banana problem: n. [from the story of the little girl who said "I
    know how to spell `banana', but I don't know when to stop"]. Not
    knowing where or when to bring a production to a close (compare
    {fencepost error}). One may say `there is a banana problem' of an
    algorithm with poorly defined or incorrect termination conditions,
    or in discussing the evolution of a design that may be succumbing
    to featuritis (see also {creeping elegance}, {creeping
    featuritis}). See item 176 under {HAKMEM}, which describes a
    banana problem in a {Dissociated Press} implementation. Also,
    see {one-banana problem} for a superficially similar but
    unrelated usage.

    :bandwidth: n. 1. Used by hackers in a generalization of its
    technical meaning as the volume of information per unit time that a
    computer, person, or transmission medium can handle. "Those are
    amazing graphics, but I missed some of the detail — not enough
    bandwidth, I guess." Compare {low-bandwidth}. 2. Attention
    span. 3. On {USENET}, a measure of network capacity that is
    often wasted by people complaining about how items posted by others
    are a waste of bandwidth.

  • The Hunting of the Snark An Agony in Eight Fits

    The Hunting of the Snark An Agony in Eight Fits

    Aproximadamente 5.294 palavras.

    THE HUNTING OF THE SNARK

    an Agony in Eight Fits

    by
    Lewis Carroll

    THE MILLENNIUM FULCRUM EDITION 1.2

    Inscribed to a dear Child:
    in memory of golden summer hours
    and whispers of a summer sea.

    Girt with a boyish garb for boyish task,
    Eager she wields her spade: yet loves as well
    Rest on a friendly knee, intent to ask
    The tale he loves to tell.

    Rude spirits of the seething outer strife,
    Unmeet to read her pure and simple spright,
    Deem, if you list, such hours a waste of life,
    Empty of all delight!

    Chat on, sweet Maid, and rescue from annoy
    Hearts that by wiser talk are unbeguiled.
    Ah, happy he who owns that tenderest joy,
    The heart-love of a child!

    Away, fond thoughts, and vex my soul no more!
    Work claims my wakeful nights, my busy days—
    Albeit bright memories of that sunlit shore
    Yet haunt my dreaming gaze!

    Contents

    PREFACE
    Fit the First THE LANDING
    Fit the Second THE BELLMAN’S SPEECH
    Fit the Third THE BAKER’S TALE
    Fit the fourth THE HUNTING
    Fit the Fifth THE BEAVER’S LESSON
    Fit the Sixth THE BARRISTER’S DREAM
    Fit the Seventh THE BANKER’S FATE
    Fit the Eighth THE VANISHING

    PREFACE

    If–and the thing is wildly possible–the charge of writing nonsense
    were ever brought against the author of this brief but instructive
    poem, it would be based, I feel convinced, on the line (in p.4)

    “Then the bowsprit got mixed with the rudder sometimes.”

    In view of this painful possibility, I will not (as I might) appeal
    indignantly to my other writings as a proof that I am incapable of
    such a deed: I will not (as I might) point to the strong moral purpose
    of this poem itself, to the arithmetical principles so cautiously
    inculcated in it, or to its noble teachings in Natural History–I will
    take the more prosaic course of simply explaining how it happened.

    The Bellman, who was almost morbidly sensitive about appearances, used
    to have the bowsprit unshipped once or twice a week to be revarnished,
    and it more than once happened, when the time came for replacing it,
    that no one on board could remember which end of the ship it belonged
    to. They knew it was not of the slightest use to appeal to the Bellman
    about it–he would only refer to his Naval Code, and read out in
    pathetic tones Admiralty Instructions which none of them had ever been
    able to understand–so it generally ended in its being fastened on,
    anyhow, across the rudder. The helmsman used to stand by with tears in
    his eyes; he knew it was all wrong, but alas! Rule 42 of the Code, “No
    one shall speak to the Man at the Helm,” had been completed by the
    Bellman himself with the words “and the Man at the Helm shall speak to
    no one.” So remonstrance was impossible, and no steering could be done
    till the next varnishing day. During these bewildering intervals the
    ship usually sailed backwards.

    As this poem is to some extent connected with the lay of the Jabberwock,
    let me take this opportunity of answering a question that has often been
    asked me, how to pronounce “slithy toves.” The “i” in “slithy” is long,
    as in “writhe”; and “toves” is pronounced so as to rhyme with “groves.”
    Again, the first “o” in “borogoves” is pronounced like the “o” in
    “borrow.” I have heard people try to give it the sound of the “o” in
    “worry”. Such is Human Perversity.

    This also seems a fitting occasion to notice the other hard words in
    that poem. Humpty-Dumpty’s theory, of two meanings packed into one word
    like a portmanteau, seems to me the right explanation for all.

    For instance, take the two words “fuming” and “furious.” Make up your
    mind that you will say both words, but leave it unsettled which you will
    first. Now open your mouth and speak. If your thoughts incline
    ever so little towards “fuming,” you will say “fuming-furious;” if they
    turn, by even a hair’s breadth, towards “furious,” you will say
    “furious-fuming;” but if you have the rarest of gifts, a perfectly
    balanced mind, you will say “frumious.”

    Supposing that, when Pistol uttered the well-known words–

    “Under which king, Bezonian? Speak or die!”

    Justice Shallow had felt certain that it was either William or Richard,
    but had not been able to settle which, so that he could not possibly say
    either name before the other, can it be doubted that, rather than die,
    he would have gasped out “Rilchiam!”

    Fit the First

    THE LANDING

    “Just the place for a Snark!” the Bellman cried,
    As he landed his crew with care;
    Supporting each man on the top of the tide
    By a finger entwined in his hair.

    “Just the place for a Snark! I have said it twice:
    That alone should encourage the crew.
    Just the place for a Snark! I have said it thrice:
    What I tell you three times is true.”

    The crew was complete: it included a Boots–
    A maker of Bonnets and Hoods–
    A Barrister, brought to arrange their disputes–
    And a Broker, to value their goods.

    A Billiard-marker, whose skill was immense,
    Might perhaps have won more than his share–
    But a Banker, engaged at enormous expense,
    Had the whole of their cash in his care.

    There was also a Beaver, that paced on the deck,
    Or would sit making lace in the bow:
    And had often (the Bellman said) saved them from wreck,
    Though none of the sailors knew how.

    There was one who was famed for the number of things
    He forgot when he entered the ship:
    His umbrella, his watch, all his jewels and rings,
    And the clothes he had bought for the trip.

    He had forty-two boxes, all carefully packed,
    With his name painted clearly on each:
    But, since he omitted to mention the fact,
    They were all left behind on the beach.

    The loss of his clothes hardly mattered, because
    He had seven coats on when he came,
    With three pairs of boots–but the worst of it was,
    He had wholly forgotten his name.

    He would answer to “Hi!” or to any loud cry,
    Such as “Fry me!” or “Fritter my wig!”
    To “What-you-may-call-um!” or “What-was-his-name!”
    But especially “Thing-um-a-jig!”

    While, for those who preferred a more forcible word,
    He had different names from these:
    His intimate friends called him “Candle-ends,”
    And his enemies “Toasted-cheese.”

    “His form is ungainly–his intellect small–”
    (So the Bellman would often remark)
    “But his courage is perfect! And that, after all,
    Is the thing that one needs with a Snark.”

    He would joke with hyenas, returning their stare
    With an impudent wag of the head:
    And he once went a walk, paw-in-paw, with a bear,
    “Just to keep up its spirits,” he said.

    He came as a Baker: but owned, when too late–
    And it drove the poor Bellman half-mad–
    He could only bake Bridecake–for which, I may state,
    No materials were to be had.

    The last of the crew needs especial remark,
    Though he looked an incredible dunce:
    He had just one idea–but, that one being “Snark,”
    The good Bellman engaged him at once.

    He came as a Butcher: but gravely declared,
    When the ship had been sailing a week,
    He could only kill Beavers. The Bellman looked scared,
    And was almost too frightened to speak:

    But at length he explained, in a tremulous tone,
    There was only one Beaver on board;
    And that was a tame one he had of his own,
    Whose death would be deeply deplored.

    The Beaver, who happened to hear the remark,
    Protested, with tears in its eyes,
    That not even the rapture of hunting the Snark
    Could atone for that dismal surprise!

    It strongly advised that the Butcher should be
    Conveyed in a separate ship:
    But the Bellman declared that would never agree
    With the plans he had made for the trip:

    Navigation was always a difficult art,
    Though with only one ship and one bell:
    And he feared he must really decline, for his part,
    Undertaking another as well.

    The Beaver’s best course was, no doubt, to procure
    A second-hand dagger-proof coat–
    So the Baker advised it–and next, to insure
    Its life in some Office of note:

    This the Banker suggested, and offered for hire
    (On moderate terms), or for sale,
    Two excellent Policies, one Against Fire,
    And one Against Damage From Hail.

    Yet still, ever after that sorrowful day,
    Whenever the Butcher was by,
    The Beaver kept looking the opposite way,
    And appeared unaccountably shy.

    Fit the Second

    THE BELLMAN’S SPEECH

    The Bellman himself they all praised to the skies–
    Such a carriage, such ease and such grace!
    Such solemnity, too! One could see he was wise,
    The moment one looked in his face!

    He had bought a large map representing the sea,
    Without the least vestige of land:
    And the crew were much pleased when they found it to be
    A map they could all understand.

    “What’s the good of Mercator’s North Poles and Equators,
    Tropics, Zones, and Meridian Lines?”
    So the Bellman would cry: and the crew would reply
    “They are merely conventional signs!

    “Other maps are such shapes, with their islands and capes!
    But we’ve got our brave Captain to thank:”
    (So the crew would protest) “that he’s bought us the best–
    A perfect and absolute blank!”

    This was charming, no doubt; but they shortly found out
    That the Captain they trusted so well
    Had only one notion for crossing the ocean,
    And that was to tingle his bell.

    He was thoughtful and grave–but the orders he gave
    Were enough to bewilder a crew.
    When he cried “Steer to starboard, but keep her head larboard!”
    What on earth was the helmsman to do?

    Then the bowsprit got mixed with the rudder sometimes:
    A thing, as the Bellman remarked,
    That frequently happens in tropical climes,
    When a vessel is, so to speak, “snarked.”

    But the principal failing occurred in the sailing,
    And the Bellman, perplexed and distressed,
    Said he had hoped, at least, when the wind blew due East,
    That the ship would not travel due West!

    But the danger was past–they had landed at last,
    With their boxes, portmanteaus, and bags:
    Yet at first sight the crew were not pleased with the view,
    Which consisted of chasms and crags.

    The Bellman perceived that their spirits were low,
    And repeated in musical tone
    Some jokes he had kept for a season of woe–
    But the crew would do nothing but groan.

    He served out some grog with a liberal hand,
    And bade them sit down on the beach:
    And they could not but own that their Captain looked grand,
    As he stood and delivered his speech.

    “Friends, Romans, and countrymen, lend me your ears!”
    (They were all of them fond of quotations:
    So they drank to his health, and they gave him three cheers,
    While he served out additional rations).

    “We have sailed many months, we have sailed many weeks,
    (Four weeks to the month you may mark),
    But never as yet (’tis your Captain who speaks)
    Have we caught the least glimpse of a Snark!

    “We have sailed many weeks, we have sailed many days,
    (Seven days to the week I allow),
    But a Snark, on the which we might lovingly gaze,
    We have never beheld till now!

    “Come, listen, my men, while I tell you again
    The five unmistakable marks
    By which you may know, wheresoever you go,
    The warranted genuine Snarks.

    “Let us take them in order. The first is the taste,
    Which is meagre and hollow, but crisp:
    Like a coat that is rather too tight in the waist,
    With a flavour of Will-o’-the-wisp.

    “Its habit of getting up late you’ll agree
    That it carries too far, when I say
    That it frequently breakfasts at five-o’clock tea,
    And dines on the following day.

    “The third is its slowness in taking a jest.
    Should you happen to venture on one,
    It will sigh like a thing that is deeply distressed:
    And it always looks grave at a pun.

    “The fourth is its fondness for bathing-machines,
    Which is constantly carries about,
    And believes that they add to the beauty of scenes–
    A sentiment open to doubt.

    “The fifth is ambition. It next will be right
    To describe each particular batch:
    Distinguishing those that have feathers, and bite,
    And those that have whiskers, and scratch.

    “For, although common Snarks do no manner of harm,
    Yet, I feel it my duty to say,
    Some are Boojums–” The Bellman broke off in alarm,
    For the Baker had fainted away.

    Fit the Third

    THE BAKER’S TALE

    They roused him with muffins–they roused him with ice–
    They roused him with mustard and cress–
    They roused him with jam and judicious advice–
    They set him conundrums to guess.

    When at length he sat up and was able to speak,
    His sad story he offered to tell;
    And the Bellman cried “Silence! Not even a shriek!”
    And excitedly tingled his bell.

    There was silence supreme! Not a shriek, not a scream,
    Scarcely even a howl or a groan,
    As the man they called “Ho!” told his story of woe
    In an antediluvian tone.

    “My father and mother were honest, though poor–”
    “Skip all that!” cried the Bellman in haste.
    “If it once becomes dark, there’s no chance of a Snark–
    We have hardly a minute to waste!”

    “I skip forty years,” said the Baker, in tears,
    “And proceed without further remark
    To the day when you took me aboard of your ship
    To help you in hunting the Snark.

    “A dear uncle of mine (after whom I was named)
    Remarked, when I bade him farewell–”
    “Oh, skip your dear uncle!” the Bellman exclaimed,
    As he angrily tingled his bell.

    “He remarked to me then,” said that mildest of men,
    “‘If your Snark be a Snark, that is right:
    Fetch it home by all means–you may serve it with greens,
    And it’s handy for striking a light.

    “‘You may seek it with thimbles–and seek it with care;
    You may hunt it with forks and hope;
    You may threaten its life with a railway-share;
    You may charm it with smiles and soap–’”

    (“That’s exactly the method,” the Bellman bold
    In a hasty parenthesis cried,
    “That’s exactly the way I have always been told
    That the capture of Snarks should be tried!”)

    “‘But oh, beamish nephew, beware of the day,
    If your Snark be a Boojum! For then
    You will softly and suddenly vanish away,
    And never be met with again!’

    “It is this, it is this that oppresses my soul,
    When I think of my uncle’s last words:
    And my heart is like nothing so much as a bowl
    Brimming over with quivering curds!

    “It is this, it is this–” “We have had that before!”
    The Bellman indignantly said.
    And the Baker replied “Let me say it once more.
    It is this, it is this that I dread!

    “I engage with the Snark–every night after dark–
    In a dreamy delirious fight:
    I serve it with greens in those shadowy scenes,
    And I use it for striking a light:

    “But if ever I meet with a Boojum, that day,
    In a moment (of this I am sure),
    I shall softly and suddenly vanish away–
    And the notion I cannot endure!”

    Fit the fourth

    THE HUNTING

    The Bellman looked uffish, and wrinkled his brow.
    “If only you’d spoken before!
    It’s excessively awkward to mention it now,
    With the Snark, so to speak, at the door!

    “We should all of us grieve, as you well may believe,
    If you never were met with again–
    But surely, my man, when the voyage began,
    You might have suggested it then?

    “It’s excessively awkward to mention it now–
    As I think I’ve already remarked.”
    And the man they called “Hi!” replied, with a sigh,
    “I informed you the day we embarked.

    “You may charge me with murder–or want of sense–
    (We are all of us weak at times):
    But the slightest approach to a false pretence
    Was never among my crimes!

    “I said it in Hebrew–I said it in Dutch–
    I said it in German and Greek:
    But I wholly forgot (and it vexes me much)
    That English is what you speak!”

    “’Tis a pitiful tale,” said the Bellman, whose face
    Had grown longer at every word:
    “But, now that you’ve stated the whole of your case,
    More debate would be simply absurd.

    “The rest of my speech” (he explained to his men)
    “You shall hear when I’ve leisure to speak it.
    But the Snark is at hand, let me tell you again!
    ’Tis your glorious duty to seek it!

    “To seek it with thimbles, to seek it with care;
    To pursue it with forks and hope;
    To threaten its life with a railway-share;
    To charm it with smiles and soap!

    “For the Snark’s a peculiar creature, that won’t
    Be caught in a commonplace way.
    Do all that you know, and try all that you don’t:
    Not a chance must be wasted to-day!

    “For England expects–I forbear to proceed:
    ’Tis a maxim tremendous, but trite:
    And you’d best be unpacking the things that you need
    To rig yourselves out for the fight.”

    Then the Banker endorsed a blank cheque (which he crossed),
    And changed his loose silver for notes.
    The Baker with care combed his whiskers and hair,
    And shook the dust out of his coats.

    The Boots and the Broker were sharpening a spade–
    Each working the grindstone in turn:
    But the Beaver went on making lace, and displayed
    No interest in the concern:

    Though the Barrister tried to appeal to its pride,
    And vainly proceeded to cite
    A number of cases, in which making laces
    Had been proved an infringement of right.

    The maker of Bonnets ferociously planned
    A novel arrangement of bows:
    While the Billiard-marker with quivering hand
    Was chalking the tip of his nose.

    But the Butcher turned nervous, and dressed himself fine,
    With yellow kid gloves and a ruff–
    Said he felt it exactly like going to dine,
    Which the Bellman declared was all “stuff.”

    “Introduce me, now there’s a good fellow,” he said,
    “If we happen to meet it together!”
    And the Bellman, sagaciously nodding his head,
    Said “That must depend on the weather.”

    The Beaver went simply galumphing about,
    At seeing the Butcher so shy:
    And even the Baker, though stupid and stout,
    Made an effort to wink with one eye.

    “Be a man!” said the Bellman in wrath, as he heard
    The Butcher beginning to sob.
    “Should we meet with a Jubjub, that desperate bird,
    We shall need all our strength for the job!”

    Fit the Fifth

    THE BEAVER’S LESSON

    They sought it with thimbles, they sought it with care;
    They pursued it with forks and hope;
    They threatened its life with a railway-share;
    They charmed it with smiles and soap.

    Then the Butcher contrived an ingenious plan
    For making a separate sally;
    And had fixed on a spot unfrequented by man,
    A dismal and desolate valley.

    But the very same plan to the Beaver occurred:
    It had chosen the very same place:
    Yet neither betrayed, by a sign or a word,
    The disgust that appeared in his face.

    Each thought he was thinking of nothing but “Snark”
    And the glorious work of the day;
    And each tried to pretend that he did not remark
    That the other was going that way.

    But the valley grew narrow and narrower still,
    And the evening got darker and colder,
    Till (merely from nervousness, not from goodwill)
    They marched along shoulder to shoulder.

    Then a scream, shrill and high, rent the shuddering sky,
    And they knew that some danger was near:
    The Beaver turned pale to the tip of its tail,
    And even the Butcher felt queer.

    He thought of his childhood, left far far behind–
    That blissful and innocent state–
    The sound so exactly recalled to his mind
    A pencil that squeaks on a slate!

    “’Tis the voice of the Jubjub!” he suddenly cried.
    (This man, that they used to call “Dunce.”)
    “As the Bellman would tell you,” he added with pride,
    “I have uttered that sentiment once.

    “’Tis the note of the Jubjub! Keep count, I entreat;
    You will find I have told it you twice.
    ’Tis the song of the Jubjub! The proof is complete,
    If only I’ve stated it thrice.”

    The Beaver had counted with scrupulous care,
    Attending to every word:
    But it fairly lost heart, and outgrabe in despair,
    When the third repetition occurred.

    It felt that, in spite of all possible pains,
    It had somehow contrived to lose count,
    And the only thing now was to rack its poor brains
    By reckoning up the amount.

    “Two added to one–if that could but be done,”
    It said, “with one’s fingers and thumbs!”
    Recollecting with tears how, in earlier years,
    It had taken no pains with its sums.

    “The thing can be done,” said the Butcher, “I think.
    The thing must be done, I am sure.
    The thing shall be done! Bring me paper and ink,
    The best there is time to procure.”

    The Beaver brought paper, portfolio, pens,
    And ink in unfailing supplies:
    While strange creepy creatures came out of their dens,
    And watched them with wondering eyes.

    So engrossed was the Butcher, he heeded them not,
    As he wrote with a pen in each hand,
    And explained all the while in a popular style
    Which the Beaver could well understand.

    “Taking Three as the subject to reason about–
    A convenient number to state–
    We add Seven, and Ten, and then multiply out
    By One Thousand diminished by Eight.

    “The result we proceed to divide, as you see,
    By Nine Hundred and Ninety Two:
    Then subtract Seventeen, and the answer must be
    Exactly and perfectly true.

    “The method employed I would gladly explain,
    While I have it so clear in my head,
    If I had but the time and you had but the brain–
    But much yet remains to be said.

    “In one moment I’ve seen what has hitherto been
    Enveloped in absolute mystery,
    And without extra charge I will give you at large
    A Lesson in Natural History.”

    In his genial way he proceeded to say
    (Forgetting all laws of propriety,
    And that giving instruction, without introduction,
    Would have caused quite a thrill in Society),

    “As to temper the Jubjub’s a desperate bird,
    Since it lives in perpetual passion:
    Its taste in costume is entirely absurd–
    It is ages ahead of the fashion:

    “But it knows any friend it has met once before:
    It never will look at a bribe:
    And in charity-meetings it stands at the door,
    And collects–though it does not subscribe.

    “Its’ flavour when cooked is more exquisite far
    Than mutton, or oysters, or eggs:
    (Some think it keeps best in an ivory jar,
    And some, in mahogany kegs:)

    “You boil it in sawdust: you salt it in glue:
    You condense it with locusts and tape:
    Still keeping one principal object in view–
    To preserve its symmetrical shape.”

    The Butcher would gladly have talked till next day,
    But he felt that the lesson must end,
    And he wept with delight in attempting to say
    He considered the Beaver his friend.

    While the Beaver confessed, with affectionate looks
    More eloquent even than tears,
    It had learned in ten minutes far more than all books
    Would have taught it in seventy years.

    They returned hand-in-hand, and the Bellman, unmanned
    (For a moment) with noble emotion,
    Said “This amply repays all the wearisome days
    We have spent on the billowy ocean!”

    Such friends, as the Beaver and Butcher became,
    Have seldom if ever been known;
    In winter or summer, ’twas always the same–
    You could never meet either alone.

    And when quarrels arose–as one frequently finds
    Quarrels will, spite of every endeavour–
    The song of the Jubjub recurred to their minds,
    And cemented their friendship for ever!

    Fit the Sixth

    THE BARRISTER’S DREAM

    They sought it with thimbles, they sought it with care;
    They pursued it with forks and hope;
    They threatened its life with a railway-share;
    They charmed it with smiles and soap.

    But the Barrister, weary of proving in vain
    That the Beaver’s lace-making was wrong,
    Fell asleep, and in dreams saw the creature quite plain
    That his fancy had dwelt on so long.

    He dreamed that he stood in a shadowy Court,
    Where the Snark, with a glass in its eye,
    Dressed in gown, bands, and wig, was defending a pig
    On the charge of deserting its sty.

    The Witnesses proved, without error or flaw,
    That the sty was deserted when found:
    And the Judge kept explaining the state of the law
    In a soft under-current of sound.

    The indictment had never been clearly expressed,
    And it seemed that the Snark had begun,
    And had spoken three hours, before any one guessed
    What the pig was supposed to have done.

    The Jury had each formed a different view
    (Long before the indictment was read),
    And they all spoke at once, so that none of them knew
    One word that the others had said.

    “You must know–” said the Judge: but the Snark exclaimed “Fudge!”
    That statute is obsolete quite!
    Let me tell you, my friends, the whole question depends
    On an ancient manorial right.

    “In the matter of Treason the pig would appear
    To have aided, but scarcely abetted:
    While the charge of Insolvency fails, it is clear,
    If you grant the plea ‘never indebted.’

    “The fact of Desertion I will not dispute;
    But its guilt, as I trust, is removed
    (So far as related to the costs of this suit)
    By the Alibi which has been proved.

    “My poor client’s fate now depends on your votes.”
    Here the speaker sat down in his place,
    And directed the Judge to refer to his notes
    And briefly to sum up the case.

    But the Judge said he never had summed up before;
    So the Snark undertook it instead,
    And summed it so well that it came to far more
    Than the Witnesses ever had said!

    When the verdict was called for, the Jury declined,
    As the word was so puzzling to spell;
    But they ventured to hope that the Snark wouldn’t mind
    Undertaking that duty as well.

    So the Snark found the verdict, although, as it owned,
    It was spent with the toils of the day:
    When it said the word “GUILTY!” the Jury all groaned,
    And some of them fainted away.

    Then the Snark pronounced sentence, the Judge being quite
    Too nervous to utter a word:
    When it rose to its feet, there was silence like night,
    And the fall of a pin might be heard.

    “Transportation for life” was the sentence it gave,
    “And _then_ to be fined forty pound.”
    The Jury all cheered, though the Judge said he feared
    That the phrase was not legally sound.

    But their wild exultation was suddenly checked
    When the jailer informed them, with tears,
    Such a sentence would have not the slightest effect,
    As the pig had been dead for some years.

    The Judge left the Court, looking deeply disgusted:
    But the Snark, though a little aghast,
    As the lawyer to whom the defense was entrusted,
    Went bellowing on to the last.

    Thus the Barrister dreamed, while the bellowing seemed
    To grow every moment more clear:
    Till he woke to the knell of a furious bell,
    Which the Bellman rang close at his ear.

    Fit the Seventh

    THE BANKER’S FATE

    They sought it with thimbles, they sought it with care;
    They pursued it with forks and hope;
    They threatened its life with a railway-share;
    They charmed it with smiles and soap.

    And the Banker, inspired with a courage so new
    It was matter for general remark,
    Rushed madly ahead and was lost to their view
    In his zeal to discover the Snark

    But while he was seeking with thimbles and care,
    A Bandersnatch swiftly drew nigh
    And grabbed at the Banker, who shrieked in despair,
    For he knew it was useless to fly.

    He offered large discount–he offered a cheque
    (Drawn “to bearer”) for seven-pounds-ten:
    But the Bandersnatch merely extended its neck
    And grabbed at the Banker again.

    Without rest or pause–while those frumious jaws
    Went savagely snapping around–
    He skipped and he hopped, and he floundered and flopped,
    Till fainting he fell to the ground.

    The Bandersnatch fled as the others appeared
    Led on by that fear-stricken yell:
    And the Bellman remarked “It is just as I feared!”
    And solemnly tolled on his bell.

    He was black in the face, and they scarcely could trace
    The least likeness to what he had been:
    While so great was his fright that his waistcoat turned white–
    A wonderful thing to be seen!

    To the horror of all who were present that day.
    He uprose in full evening dress,
    And with senseless grimaces endeavoured to say
    What his tongue could no longer express.

    Down he sank in a chair–ran his hands through his hair–
    And chanted in mimsiest tones
    Words whose utter inanity proved his insanity,
    While he rattled a couple of bones.

    “Leave him here to his fate–it is getting so late!”
    The Bellman exclaimed in a fright.
    “We have lost half the day. Any further delay,
    And we sha’n’t catch a Snark before night!”

    Fit the Eighth

    THE VANISHING

    They sought it with thimbles, they sought it with care;
    They pursued it with forks and hope;
    They threatened its life with a railway-share;
    They charmed it with smiles and soap.

    They shuddered to think that the chase might fail,
    And the Beaver, excited at last,
    Went bounding along on the tip of its tail,
    For the daylight was nearly past.

    “There is Thingumbob shouting!” the Bellman said,
    “He is shouting like mad, only hark!
    He is waving his hands, he is wagging his head,
    He has certainly found a Snark!”

    They gazed in delight, while the Butcher exclaimed
    “He was always a desperate wag!”
    They beheld him–their Baker–their hero unnamed–
    On the top of a neighboring crag.

    Erect and sublime, for one moment of time.
    In the next, that wild figure they saw
    (As if stung by a spasm) plunge into a chasm,
    While they waited and listened in awe.

    “It’s a Snark!” was the sound that first came to their ears,
    And seemed almost too good to be true.
    Then followed a torrent of laughter and cheers:
    Then the ominous words “It’s a Boo-”

    Then, silence. Some fancied they heard in the air
    A weary and wandering sigh
    Then sounded like “-jum!” but the others declare
    It was only a breeze that went by.

    They hunted till darkness came on, but they found
    Not a button, or feather, or mark,
    By which they could tell that they stood on the ground
    Where the Baker had met with the Snark.

    In the midst of the word he was trying to say,
    In the midst of his laughter and glee,
    He had softly and suddenly vanished away—
    For the Snark _was_ a Boojum, you see.

    THE END

  • DevOps na prática – entrega de software confiável e automatizada

    DevOps na prática – entrega de software confiável e automatizada

    Aproximadamente 55.225 palavras.

    Página 1

    Imagem 1 da página 1 (sem descrição)

    Página 2

    © Casa do Código Todos os direitos reservados e protegidos pela Lei nº9.610, de 10/02/1998.

    Nenhuma parte deste livro poderá ser reproduzida, nem transmitida, sem autorização prévia por escrito da editora, sejam quais forem os meios:

    fotográficos, eletrônicos, mecânicos, gravação ou quaisquer outros.

    Casa do Código Livros para o programador Rua Vergueiro, 3185 – 8º andar 04101-300 – Vila Mariana – São Paulo – SP – Brasil

    Página 3

    Casa do Código "Para meu pai, que me introduziu ao mundo da computação e é meu exemplo de vida.”

    i

    Página 4

    Página 5

    Casa do Código Prefácio Jez Humble Pouco depois que me formei na universidade em 1999, eu fui contratado por umastart-upem Londres. Meu chefe, Jonny LeRoy, ensinou-me a prática de implantaç ão contínua: quando terminávamos uma nova funcionalidade, fazíamos alguns testes manuais rápidos na nossa estaç ão de trabalho e, em seguida, copiávamos osscriptsASP relevantes por FTP para o servidor de produç ão – uma prática que eu não recomendaria hoje, mas que teve a van- tagem de nos permitir mostrar novas ideias para nossos usuários muito rapi- damente.

    Em 2004, quando entrei naThoughtWorks, meu trabalho era ajudar em- presas a entregar software e eu fiquei chocado ao descobrir que prazos de me- ses ou mesmo anos eram comuns. Felizmente, tive a sorte de trabalhar com várias pessoas inteligentes em nossa indústria que estavam explorando for- mas de melhorar estes resultados, ao mesmo tempo aumentando a qualidade e melhorando a nossa capacidade de servir nossos usuários. As práticas que desenvolvemos também tornaram a vida melhor para as pessoas com quem estávamos trabalhando (por exemplo, não precisávamos mais fazerdeploys fora do horário comercial) – uma indicaç ão importante de que você está fa- zendo algo certo. Em 2010, Dave Farley e eu publicamosEntrega Contínua, onde descrevemos os princípios e práticas que tornam possível entregar pe- quenas alterações incrementais, de forma rápida, barata e com baixo risco.

    No entanto, o nosso livro omite os detalhes práticos do que você re- almente precisa para começar a criar uma pipeline de entrega, como pôr em prática sistemas de monitoramento e infraestrutura como código, além dos outros passos práticos importantes necessários para implementar entrega contínua. Por isso estou muito contente que o Danilo escreveu o livro que está iii

    Página 6

    Casa do Código em suas mãos, que eu acho ser uma contribuiç ão importante e valiosa para a nossa área. O Danilo está profundamente envolvido em ajudar organizações a implementar as práticas de entrega contínua há vários anos e tem ampla experiência, e eu tenho certeza de que você vai achar o seu livro prático e informativo. Desejo-lhe tudo de melhor na sua jornada.

    iv

    Página 7

    Casa do Código Sobreolivro Entregar software em produç ão é um processo que tem se tornado cada vez mais difícil no departamento de TI de diversas empresas. Ciclos longos de teste e divisões entre as equipes de desenvolvimento e de operações são alguns dos fatores que contribuem para este problema. Mesmo equipes ágeis que produzem software entregável ao final de cada iteraç ão sofrem para chegar em produç ão quando encontram estas barreiras.

    DevOps é um movimento cultural e profissional que está tentando que- brar essas barreiras. Com o foco em automaç ão, colaboraç ão, compartilha- mento de ferramentas e de conhecimento, DevOps está mostrando que de- senvolvedores e engenheiros de sistema têm muito o que aprender uns com os outros.

    Neste livro, mostramos como implementar práticas de DevOps e Entrega Contínua para aumentar a frequência de deploys na sua empresa, ao mesmo tempo aumentando a estabilidade e robustez do sistema em produç ão. Você vai aprender como automatizar o build e deploy de uma aplicaç ão web, como automatizar o gerenciamento da infraestrutura, como monitorar o sistema em produç ão, como evoluir a arquitetura e migrá-la para a nuvem, além de conhecer diversas ferramentas que você pode aplicar no seu trabalho.

    v

    Página 8

    Página 9

    Casa do Código Agradecimentos Ao meu pai, Marcos, por ser sempre um exemplo a seguir e por ir além tentando acompanhar os exemplos de código mesmo sem nenhum conhe- cimento no assunto. À minha mãe, Solange, e minha irmã, Carolina, pelo incentivo e por corrigirem diversos erros de digitaç ão e português nas ver- sões preliminares do livro.

    À minha parceira e melhor amiga, Jenny, pelo carinho e apoio durante as diversas horas que passei trabalhando no livro.

    Ao meu editor, Paulo Silveira, pela oportunidade, pela confiança e por saber como dar um puxão de orelha ou um incentivo na hora certa para que o livro se tornasse uma realidade. À minha revisora e amiga, Vivian Matsui, por corrigir todos os meus erros de português.

    Aos meus revisores técnicos: Hugo Corbucci, Daniel Cordeiro e Carlos Vilella. Obrigado por me ajudarem a encontrar formas melhores de explicar conceitos difíceis, pela opinião sobre os termos difíceis de traduzir, por ques- tionarem minhas decisões técnicas e por me ajudarem a melhorar o conteúdo do livro.

    Aos colegas Prasanna Pendse, Emily Rosengren, Eldon Almeida e outros membros do grupo “Blogger’s Bloc” naThoughtWorks, por me incentivarem a escrever mais e pelofeedbacknos capítulos iniciais, mesmo não entendendo a língua portuguesa.

    Aos meus inúmeros outros colegas de trabalho daThoughtWorks, em es- pecial Rolf Russell, Brandon Byars e Jez Humble, que ouviram minhas ideias sobre o livro e me ajudaram a escolher a melhor forma de abordar cada as- sunto, capítulo por capítulo.

    vii

    Página 10

    Casa do Código Por fim, a todos que contribuíram de forma direta ou indireta na escrita deste livro.

    Muito obrigado!

    viii

    Página 11

    Casa do Código Sobreoautor Danilo Sato começou a programar ainda criança, quando muitas pessoas ainda não tinham computador em casa. Em 2000 entrou no curso de bacha- relado em Ciência da Computaç ão da Universidade de São Paulo, começando sua carreira como administrador da Rede Linux do IME-USP durante 2 anos.

    Ainda na graduaç ão começou a estagiar como desenvolvedor Java/J2EE e teve seu primeiro contato com Métodos Ágeis na disciplina de Programaç ão Ex- trema (XP).

    Iniciou o mestrado na USP logo após a graduaç ão e, orientado pelo Pro- fessor Alfredo Goldman, defendeu em Agosto de 2007 a dissertaç ão “Uso Efi- caz de Métricas em Métodos Ágeis de Desenvolvimento de Software” [16].

    Durante sua carreira, Danilo atuou como consultor, desenvolvedor, admi- nistrador de sistemas, analista, engenheiro de sistemas, professor, arquiteto e coach, tornando-se consultor líder daThoughtWorks em 2008, onde traba- lhou em projetos Ruby, Python e Java no Brasil, EUA e no Reino Unido. Atu- almente tem ajudado clientes a adotar práticas de DevOps e Entrega Contínua para reduzir o tempo entre a concepção de uma ideia e sua implementaç ão com código rodando em produç ão.

    Além da carreira profissional, Danilo também tem experiência como pa- lestrante em conferências nacionais e internacionais, apresentando palestras eworkshopsna: XP 2007/2009/2010, Agile 2008/2009, Ágiles 2008, Cone- xão Java 2007, Falando em Agile 2008, Rio On Rails 2007, PyCon Brasil 2007, RejectConf SP 2007, Rails Summit Latin America 2008, Agile Brazil 2011/2012/2013, QCon SP 2011/2013, RubyConf Brasil 2012/2013, além de ser o fundador do Coding Dojo @ São Paulo e organizador da Agile Brazil 2010, 2011 e 2012.

    ix

    Página 12

    Página 13

    Casa do Código

    Sumário

    • Sumário 1 Introdução 1.1 Abordagem tradicional página 2
    • 1.2 Uma abordagem alternativa: DevOps e entrega contínua. . 4 1.3 Sobre o livro página 6
    • 2 Tudo começa em produção 11 2.1 Nossa aplicaç ão de exemplo: a loja virtual página 12
    • 2.2 Instalando o ambiente de produç ão página 15
    • 2.3 Configurando dependências nos servidores de produç ão. . 20 2.4 Build e deploy da aplicaç ão página 28
    • 3 Monitoramento 35 3.1 Instalando o servidor de monitoramento página 36
    • 3.2 Monitorando outros servidores página 42
    • 3.3 Explorando os comandos de verificaç ão do Nagios página 44
    • 3.4 Adicionando verificações mais específicas página 48
    • 3.5 Recebendo alertas página 55
    • 3.6 Um problema atinge produç ão, e agora? página 59
    • 4 Infraestrutura como código 61 4.1 Provisionamento, configuraç ão ou deploy? página 62
    • 4.2 Ferramentas de gerenciamento de configuraç ão página 65
    • 4.3 Introduç ão ao Puppet: recursos, provedores, manifestos e de- pendências página 67

    xi

    Página 14

    Sumário

    • Casa do Código 4.4 Reinstalando o servidor de banco de dados página 74
    • 4.5 Reinstalando o servidor web página 82
    • 4.6 Fazendo deploy da aplicaç ão página 87
    • 5 Puppet além do básico 97 5.1 Classes e tipos definidos página 97
    • 5.2 Empacotamento e distribuiç ão usando módulos página 101
    • 5.3 Refatorando o código Puppet do servidor web página 105
    • 5.4 Separaç ão de responsabilidades: infraestrutura vs. aplicaç ão115 5.5 Puppet forge: reutilizando módulos da comunidade página 119
    • 5.6 Conclusão página 126
    • 6 Integraç ão contínua 127 6.1 Práticas de engenharia ágil página 128
    • 6.2 Começando pelo básico: controle de versões página 128
    • 6.3 Automatizando o build do projeto página 131
    • 6.4 Testes automatizados: diminuindo risco e aumentando a con- fiança página 133
    • 6.5 O que é integraç ão contínua? página 139
    • 6.6 Provisionando um servidor de integraç ão contínua página 142
    • 6.7 Configurando o build da loja virtual página 147
    • 6.8 Infraestrutura como código para o servidor de integraç ão contínua página 158
    • 7 Pipeline de entrega 165 7.1 Afinidade com a infraestrutura: usando pacotes nativos. . . 166 7.2 Integraç ão contínua do código de infraestrutura página 184
    • 7.3 Pipeline de entrega página 198
    • 7.4 Próximos Passos página 205
    • 8 Tópicos avanç ados 207 8.1 Fazendo deploy na nuvem página 209
    • 8.2 DevOps além das ferramentas página 230

    xii

    Página 15

    Casa do Código

    Sumário

    • 8.3 Sistemas avançados de monitoramento página 231
    • 8.4 Pipelines de entrega complexas página 234
    • 8.5 Gerenciando mudanças no banco de dados página 234
    • 8.6 Orquestraç ão de deploy página 235
    • 8.7 Gerenciando configurações por ambiente página 236
    • 8.8 Evoluç ão arquitetural página 238
    • 8.9 Segurança página 241
    • 8.10 Conclusão página 242

    Bibliografia 246 xiii

    Página 16

    Página 17

    Capítulo1 Introduç ão Com o avanço da tecnologia, software tem se tornado parte fundamental do dia a dia de muitas empresas. Ao planejar suas férias em família – agendando quarto em hotéis, comprando passagens de avião, realizando transações fi- nanceiras, enviando SMS ou compartilhando as fotos da viagem – você in- terage com diversos sistemas de software. Quando um desses sistemas está fora do ar, o problema não é apenas da empresa que está perdendo negócios, mas também dos usuários que não conseguem realizar suas tarefas. Por esse motivo é importante investir na qualidade e estabilidade do software desde o momento em que a primeira linha de código é escrita até o momento em que ele está rodando em produç ão.

    Página 18

    1.1. Abordagem tradicional Casa do Código 1.1 Abordagem tradicional Metodologias de desenvolvimento de software evoluíram, porém o processo de transformar ideias em código ainda envolve diversas atividades como: le- vantamento de requisitos,design, arquitetura, implementaç ão e teste. Os Mé- todos Ágeis de desenvolvimento de software surgiram no final da década de 90 propondo uma nova abordagem para organizar tais atividades. Ao invés de realizá-las em fases distintas – modelo conhecido como processo em cas- cata – elas acontecem em paralelo o tempo todo, em iterações curtas. Ao final de cada iteraç ão, o software se torna mais e mais útil, com novas funcionali- dades e menosbugs, e o time decide junto com o cliente qual a próxima fatia a ser desenvolvida.

    Assim que o cliente decide que o software está pronto para ir ao ar e o código é colocado em produç ão, os verdadeiros usuários começam a usar o sistema. Nesse momento, diversas outras preocupações se tornam relevantes:

    suporte, monitoramento, segurança, disponibilidade, desempenho, usabili- dade, dentre outras. Quando o software está em produç ão, a prioridade é mantê-lo rodando de forma estável. Em casos de falha ou desastres, o time precisa estar preparado para reagir de forma proativa e resolver o problema rapidamente.

    Devido à natureza dessas atividades, muitos departamentos de TI pos- suem uma divisão clara de responsabilidades entre otime de desenvolvi- mentoe otime de operaç ões. Enquanto o time de desenvolvimento é res- ponsável por criar novos produtos e aplicações, adicionar funcionalidades ou corrigirbugs, o time de operações é responsável por cuidar desses produtos e aplicações em produç ão. O time de desenvolvimento é incentivado a intro- duzir mudanças, enquanto o time de operações preza pela estabilidade.

    À primeira vista, esta divisão de responsabilidades parece fazer sentido.

    Cada equipe possui objetivos e formas de trabalho diferentes. Enquanto o time de desenvolvimento trabalha em iterações, o time de operações precisa reagir instantaneamente quando algo dá errado. Além disso, as ferramentas e o conhecimento necessário para trabalhar nessas equipes são diferentes. O time de desenvolvimento evolui o sistema introduzindo mudanças. Por outro lado, o time de operações evita mudan ças, pois elas trazem um certo risco à estabilidade do sistema. Cria-se então um conflito de interesse entre essas

    Página 19

    Casa do Código Capítulo 1. Introduç ão duas equipes.

    Uma vez que o conflito existe, a forma mais comum de gerenciar essa relação é através da criaç ão de processos que definem o modo de trabalho e as responsabilidades de cada equipe. De tempos em tempos, a equipe de desenvolvimento empacota o software que precisa ir para produç ão, escreve documentaç ão explicando como configurar o sistema, como realizar a insta- lação em produç ão e repassa a responsabilidade para o time de operações. É comum o uso de sistemas de controle deticketspara gerenciar a comunica- ção entre as equipes assim como a definiç ão de acordos de nível de serviço (service-level agreementsou SLAs) para garantir que osticketssejam proces- sados e respondidos em um tempo adequado.

    Essa passagem de bastão – também conhecida em inglês pelo termohand- off– cria um gargalo no processo de levar código do desenvolvimento e teste para produç ão. É comum chamar esse processo dedeployem ambiente de produç ão. Em português é até possível ouvir o neologismodeploiar, ou então o termo correto em português, que seria “implantar”.

    Com o passar do tempo, o processo tende a se tornar mais e mais burocrá- tico, fazendo com que a frequência dedeploysdiminua. Com isso, o número de mudanças introduzidas em cadadeploytende a acumular, aumentando também o risco de cadadeploye criando o ciclo vicioso mostrado na figura 1.1.

    Figura 1.1: Ciclo vicioso entre desenvolvimento e operações Esse ciclo vicioso não só diminui a habilidade da empresa de responder rapidamente a mudanças no negócio, como também impacta etapas anterio-

    Imagem 1 da página 19 (sem descrição)

    Página 20

    1.2. Uma abordagem alternativa: DevOps e entrega contínua Casa do Código res do processo de desenvolvimento. A separaç ão entre os times de desenvol- vimento e de operações, o hand-offde código existente entre eles e a cerimô- nia envolvida no processo dedeployacabam criando o problema conhecido como “a Última Milha” [17].

    A última milha se refere à fase final do processo de desenvolvimento que acontece após o software atender todos os requisitos funcionais mas antes de ser implantado em produç ão. Ela envolve várias atividades para verificar se o que vai ser entregue é estável ou não, como: testes de integraç ão, testes de sis- tema, testes de desempenho, testes de segurança, homologaç ão com usuários (também conhecido comoUser Acceptance TestsouUAT), testes de usabili- dade, ensaios dedeploy, migraç ão de dados etc.

    É fácil ignorar a última milha quando a equipe está produzindo e demons- trando funcionalidades novas a cada uma ou duas semanas. Porém, são pou- cas as equipes que de fato fazemdeployem produç ão ao final de cada itera- ção. Do ponto de vista do negócio, a empresa só terá retorno no investimento quando o software estiver realmente rodando em produç ão. O problema da última milha só é visível quando se toma uma visão holística do processo.

    Para resolvê–lo é preciso olhar além das barreiras impostas entre as diferentes equipes envolvidas: seja a equipe de negócios, a equipe de desenvolvimento ou a equipe de operações.

    1.2 Uma abordagem alternativa: D evOps e en- trega contínua Muitas empresas de sucesso na internet – como Google, Amazon, Netflix, Flickr, GitHub e Facebook – perceberam que a tecnologia pode ser usada a seu favor e que o atraso nodeploypara produç ão significa atrasar sua habilidade de competir e se adaptar a mudanças no mercado. É comum que elas realizem dezenas ou até centenas dedeployspor dia!

    Essa linha de pensamento que tenta diminuir o tempo entre a criaç ão de uma ideia e sua implementaç ão em produç ão é também conhecida como “Entrega Contínua” [6] e está revolucionando o processo de desenvolvi- mento e entrega de software. Alguns autores preferem utilizar o termo em inglês,continuous delivery.

    Página 21

    Casa do Código Capítulo 1. Introduç ão Quando o processo dedeploydeixa de ser uma cerimônia e passa a se tornar algo corriqueiro, o ciclo vicioso da figura1.1se inverte completamente.

    O aumento da frequência dedeploysfaz com que a quantidade de mudanças em cadadeploydiminua, reduzindo também o risco associado com aquele deploy. Esse benefício não é algo intuitivo, porém quando algo dá errado é muito mais fácil descobrir o que aconteceu, pois a quantidade de fatores que podem ter causado o problema é menor.

    No entanto, a diminuiç ão do risco não implica na remoção completa dos processos criados entre as equipes de desenvolvimento e de operações. O segredo que permite a inversão do ciclo é a automatizaç ão desse processo, conforme mostra a figura1.2. Automatizar o processo dedeploypermite que ele seja executado a qualquer momento de forma confiável, removendo o risco de um erro humano causar problemas.

    Figura 1.2: Práticas de DevOps ajudam a quebrar o ciclo vicioso através da automaç ão de processos Investir em automatizaç ão não é uma ideia nova, muitas equipes já es- crevem testes automatizados como parte do processo de desenvolvimento de software. Práticas como o desenvolvimento dirigido a testes (Test-Driven De- velopmentou TDD) [3] ou a integraç ão contínua [12] – que será discutida em mais detalhes no capítulo6– são comuns e amplamente aceitas na comuni- dade de desenvolvimento. Esse foco em automaç ão de testes, juntamente com a criaç ão de equipes multidisciplinares, ajudou a quebrar a barreira existente entre desenvolvedores, testadores e analistas de negócio, criando uma cultura de colaboraç ão entre pessoas com habilidades complementares trabalhando

    Imagem 1 da página 21 (sem descrição)

    Página 22

    1.3. Sobre o livro Casa do Código como parte da mesma equipe.

    Inspirado no sucesso dos métodos ágeis, um novo movimento surgiu para levar a mesma linha de raciocínio para o próximo nível: o movimentoDe- vOps. Seu objetivo é criar uma cultura de colaboraç ão entre as equipes de desenvolvimento e de operações que permite aumentar o fluxo de trabalho completado – maior frequência dedeploys– ao mesmo tempo aumentando a estabilidade e robustez do ambiente de produç ão.

    Além de uma mudança cultural, o movimento DevOps enfoca bastante nas práticas de automaç ão das diversas atividades necessárias para atacar a úl- tima milha e entregar código de qualidade em produç ão, como: compilaç ão do código, testes automatizados, empacotamento, criaç ão de ambientes para teste ou produç ão, configuraç ão da infraestrutura, migraç ão de dados, mo- nitoramento, agregamento delogse métricas, auditoria, segurança, desempe- nho,deploy, entre outros.

    Empresas que aplicaram essas práticas de DevOps com sucesso não enxer- gam mais o departamento de TI como um gargalo mas sim como um agente de capacitaç ão do negócio. Elas conseguem se adaptar a mudanças no mer- cado rapidamente e realizar diversosdeployspor dia de forma segura. Algu- mas delas inclusive fazem com que um novo desenvolvedor realize umdeploy para produç ão no seu primeiro dia de trabalho!

    Este livro irá apresentar, através de exemplos reais, as principais práti- cas de DevOps e Entrega Contínua para permitir que você replique o mesmo sucesso na sua empresa. O objetivo principal do livro é aproximar as comuni- dades de desenvolvimento e de operações. Desenvolvedores conhecerão um pouco mais sobre as preocupações e práticas envolvidas para operar e manter sistemas estáveis em produç ão, enquanto engenheiros e administradores de sistema irão aprender como introduzir mudanças de forma segura e incre- mental através de automaç ão.

    1.3 Sobre o livro O principal objetivo do livro é mostrar na prática como aplicar os concei- tos e técnicas de DevOps e Entrega Contínua. Por esse motivo, tivemos que escolher quais tecnologias e ferramentas utilizar. Nossa preferência foi usar

    Página 23

    Casa do Código Capítulo 1. Introduç ão linguagens e ferramentas de código livre e priorizamos aquelas que são bas- tante usadas na indústria.

    Você vai precisar usar as ferramentas escolhidas para acompanhar os exemplos de código. Porém, sempre que apresentarmos uma nova ferra- menta, vamos discutir um pouco sobre as outras alternativas, para que você possa pesquisar qual opção faz mais sentido no seu contexto.

    Você não precisa de nenhum conhecimento prévio específico para acom- panhar os exemplos. Se você tiver experiência no ecossistema Java ou Ruby, será um bônus. Nosso ambiente de produç ão vai rodar em UNIX (Linux, para ser mais específico), portanto um pouco de conhecimento no uso da linha de comando pode ajudar mas não é obrigatório [13]. De toda forma, você vai ser capaz de rodar todos os exemplos na sua própria máquina, independente se está rodando Linux, Mac ou Windows.

    Público alvo Este livro é voltado para desenvolvedores, engenheiros de sistema, admi- nistradores de sistema, arquitetos, gerentes e qualquer pessoa com conheci- mentos técnicos que tenha interesse em aprender mais sobre as práticas de DevOps e Entrega Contínua.

    Estrutura dos capítulos O livro foi escrito para ser lido do início ao fim de forma sequencial. De- pendendo da sua experiência com o assunto abordado em cada capítulo, você pode preferir avançar ou seguir em uma ordem diferente.

    Nocapítulo2apresentamos a aplicaç ão de exemplo que será usada no restante do livro e as tecnologias usadas para construí-la. Como o foco do li- vro não é no desenvolvimento da aplicaç ão em si, usamos uma aplicaç ão não trivial escrita em Java e usando diversas bibliotecas bem comuns no ecossis- tema Java. Ao final do capítulo, a aplicaç ão vai estar rodando em produç ão.

    Com um ambiente de produç ão no ar, nocapítulo3vamos vestir o cha- péu do time de operações e configurar um servidor de monitoramento para detectar falhas e enviar notificações sempre que algum problema for encon- trado. Ao final do capítulo, seremos notificados de que um dos servidores caiu.

    Página 24

    1.3. Sobre o livro Casa do Código Nocapítulo4vamos reconstruir o servidor problemático, dessa vez de forma automatizada, tratando a infraestrutura como código. Ocapítulo5 é uma continuaç ão do assunto, abordando tópicos mais avançados e refato- rando o código para torná-lo mais modular, legível e extensível.

    Após vestir o chapéu do time de operações, iremos voltar nossa aten ção para o desenvolvimento de software. Ocapítulo6discute práticas de enge- nharia ágil que ajudam a escrever código de qualidade. Vamos aprender sobre os diversos tipos de testes automatizados e subir um novo servidor dedicado para fazer integraç ão contínua do código da nossa aplicaç ão.

    Apresentamos o conceito da pipeline de entrega nocapítulo7. Coloca- mos o código de infraestrutura na integraç ão contínua e implementamos um processo automatizado para instalar a versão mais nova da aplicaç ão em pro- dução com o simples clique de um botão.

    Nocapítulo8migramos o ambiente de produç ão para a nuvem. Por fim, discutimos tópicos mais avançados, com ponteiros para recursos onde você pode pesquisar e aprender mais sobre os assuntos que ficaram de fora do es- copo deste livro.

    Convenç ões de código Nos exemplos de código, vamos usar reticências…para omitir as par- tes não importantes. Quando o código já existe, vamos repetir as linhas ao redor da área que precisa ser alterada para dar um pouco de contexto sobre a modificaç ão.

    Quando a linha é muito comprida e não couber na página, vamos usar uma barra invertidapara indicar que a próxima linha no livro é a continu- ação da linha anterior. Você pode simplesmente ignorar a barra invertida e continuar digitando na mesma linha.

    Nos exemplos na linha de comando, além da barra invertida, usaremos um sinal de maior>na próxima linha para indicar que ela ainda é parte do mesmo comando. Isto é para distinguir o comando que precisa ser digitado da saída que o comando produz quando for executado. Ao executar os co- mandos, você pode simplesmente digitar tudo na mesma linha, ignorando a e o>.

    Página 25

    Casa do Código Capítulo 1. Introduç ão Mais recursos Criamos um fórum de discussão no Google Groups onde você pode en- viar perguntas, sugestões oufeedbackdireto para o autor. Para se inscrever, acesse a URL:

    https://groups.google.com/d/forum/livro-devops-na-pratica Todos os exemplos de código do livro também estão disponíveis no GitHub do autor, nas URLs:

    https://github.com/dtsato/loja-virtual-devops https://github.com/dtsato/loja-virtual-devops-puppet

    Página 26

    Página 27

    Capítulo2 Tudocomeçaemproduç ão Ao contrário do que muitos processos de desenvolvimento sugerem, o ciclo de vida do software só deveria começar quando usuários começam a usá-lo.

    O problema da última milha apresentado no capítulo1deveria ser a primeira milha, pois nenhum software entrega valor antes de entrar em produç ão. Por isso, o objetivo deste capítulo é subir um ambiente de produç ão completo, começando do zero, e instalar uma aplicaç ão Java relativamente complexa que será usada como ponto de partida para os conceitos e práticas de DevOps apresentados no livro.

    Ao final deste capítulo, teremos uma loja virtual web completa rodando – suportada por um banco de dados – que permitirá que usuários se cadas- trem, efetuem compras, além de fornecer ferramentas de administraç ão para gerenciamento do catálogo de produtos, das promoções e do conteúdo dis- ponibilizado na loja virtual.

    De que adianta adicionar novas funcionalidades, melhorar o desempe-

    Página 28

    2.1. Nossa aplicaç ão de exemplo: a loja virtual Casa do Código nho, corrigir defeitos, deixar as telas da loja virtual mais bonitas se isso tudo não for para produç ão? Vamos começar fazendo exatamente essa parte difícil, essa tal de última milha: colocar o software em produç ão.

    2.1 Nossa aplicação de exemplo: a loja virtual Como o foco do livro não é no processo de desenvolvimento em si, mas sim nas práticas de DevOps que auxiliam obuild,deploye operaç ão de uma apli- cação em produç ão, usaremos uma aplicaç ão fictícia baseada em um projeto de código aberto. A loja virtual é uma aplicaç ão web escrita em Java sobre a plataformaBroadleaf Commerce(http://www.broadleafcommerce.org/) . O código utilizado neste capítulo e no restante do livro foi escrito com base no site de demonstraç ão oferecido pela Broadleaf e pode ser acessado no seguinte repositório do GitHub:

    https://github.com/dtsato/loja-virtual-devops/ OBroadleaf Commerceé uma plataforma flexível que expõe pontos de configuraç ão e de extensão que podem ser customizados para implementar funcionalidades específicas. No entanto, boa parte das funcionalidades pa- drão de um site de compras online como o Submarino ou a Amazon já estão disponíveis, incluindo:

    • Navegaç ão e busca no catálogo de produtos; • Páginas de produto com nome, descriç ão, preço, fotos e produtos rela- cionados; • Carrinho de compras; • Processo decheckoutcustomizável incluindo códigos promocionais, dados de cobrança e de entrega; • Cadastro de usuário; • Histórico de compras; • Ferramentas de administraç ão para: catálogo de produtos, promoções, preços, taxas de frete e páginas com conteúdo customizado.

    Página 29

    Casa do Código Capítulo 2. Tudo começa em produç ão Figura 2.1: Uma prévia da página inicial da loja virtual Além disso, oBroadleaf Commerceutiliza diversos frameworks bem es- tabelecidos na comunidade Java, tornando o exemplo mais interessante do ponto de vista de DevOps, pois representa bem a complexidade envolvida no processo debuildedeployde uma aplicaç ão Java no mundo real. Os deta- lhes de implementaç ão vão além do escopo deste livro, porém é importante conhecer um pouco das principais tecnologias e frameworks utilizados nesta aplicaç ão:

    •Java: a aplicaç ão é escrita em Java (http://java.oracle.com/) , compatível com a versão Java SE 6 e superiores.

    •Spring: o Spring (http://www.springframework.org/) é um framework de desenvolvimento de aplicações corporativas popular na comunidade Java que oferece diversos componentes como: injeção de dependências, gerenciamento de transações, seguran ça, um framework de MVC, den- tre outros.

    •JPA e Hibernate: o JPA é a API de persistência do Java e o Hiber- nate (http://www.hibernate.org/) é a implementaç ão mais famosa da JPA na comunidade Java, oferecendo recursos para realizar o mapea- mento objeto-relacional (object-relational mapping ou ORM) entre ob- jetos Java e as tabelas no banco de dados.

    Imagem 1 da página 29 (sem descrição)

    Página 30

    2.1. Nossa aplicaç ão de exemplo: a loja virtual Casa do Código •Google Web Toolkit: o GWT (http://developers.google.com/ web-toolkit/) é um framework desenvolvido pelo Google para facilitar a criaç ão de interfaces ricas que rodam no browser. O GWT permite que o desenvolvedor escreva código Java que é então compilado para Javascript. A loja virtual utiliza o GWT para implementar a interface gráfica das ferramentas de administraç ão.

    •Apache Solr: o Solr (http://lucene.apache.org/solr/) é um servidor de pesquisa que permite a indexaç ão do catálogo de produtos da loja vir- tual e oferece uma API eficiente e flexível para efetuar consultas de texto em todo o catálogo.

    •Tomcat: o Tomcat (http://tomcat.apache.org/) é um servidor que im- plementa as tecnologias web – Java Servlet e JavaServer Pages – do Java EE. Apesar doBroadleaf Commercerodar em servidores de aplicaç ão alternativos – como Jetty, GlassFish ou JBoss – utilizaremos o Tomcat por ser uma escolha comum em diversas empresas rodando aplicações web Java.

    •MySQL: o MySQL (http://www.mysql.com/) é um servidor de banco de dados relacional. O JPA e o Hibernate permitem que a aplicaç ão rode em diversos outros servidores de banco de dados – como Oracle, PostgreSQL ou SQL Server – porém também utilizaremos o MySQL por ser uma escolha popular e por disponibilizar uma versão de código aberto.

    Não é uma aplicaç ão pequena. Melhor ainda: ela utiliza bibliotecas que são frequentemente encontradas na grande maioria das aplicações Java no mercado. Como falamos, vamos utilizá-la como nosso exemplo, mas você também pode seguir o processo com a sua própria aplicaç ão, ou ainda esco- lher outro software, independente de linguagem, para aprender as técnicas de DevOps que serão apresentadas e discutidas durante o livro.

    O próximo objetivo é colocar a loja virtual no ar, porém, antes de fazer o primeirodeploy, é preciso ter um ambiente de produç ão pronto, com servi- dores onde o código possa rodar. O ambiente de produç ão em nosso exemplo será inicialmente composto de 2 servidores, conforme mostra a figura2.2.

    Página 31

    Casa do Código Capítulo 2. Tudo começa em produç ão Figura 2.2: Ambiente de produç ão da loja virtual Usuários acessarão a loja virtual, que rodará em uma instância do Tom- cat no servidor web. O servidor web rodará todas as bibliotecas e frameworks Java utilizados pela loja virtual, inclusive uma instância embutida do Solr. Por fim, a aplicaç ão web utilizará o MySQL, rodando em um servidor de banco de dados separado. Esta é uma arquitetura web de duas camadas comumente utilizada por diversas aplicações no mundo real. No capítulo 8discutiremos com mais detalhes os fatores que influenciam a escolha da arquitetura física para sua aplicaç ão, porém por enquanto vamos usar algo comum para sim- plificar o exemplo e colocar a loja virtual no ar o quanto antes.

    2.2 Instalando o ambiente de produção Comprar servidores e hardware para a loja virtual custaria muito dinheiro, então inicialmente iremos usar máquinas virtuais. Isso permitirá criar todo o ambiente de produç ão na nossa máquina. Existem diversas ferramentas para rodar máquinas virtuais – como VMware ou Parallels – porém algumas são pagas e a maioria usa uma interface gráfica para configuraç ão, o que tornaria este capítulo uma coleção descreenshotsdifíceis de acompanhar.

    Para resolver esses problemas, usaremos duas ferramentas que facilitam o uso e configuraç ão de máquinas virtuais: oVagrant(http://www.vagrantup.

    com) e oVirtualBox(http://www.virtualbox.org) . O VirtualBox é uma ferra- menta da Oracle que permite configurar e rodar máquinas virtuais nas princi- pais plataformas: Windows, Linux, Mac OS X e Solaris. O VirtualBox possui uma ferramenta de linha de comando para executar e configurar as máquinas virtuais, porém para facilitar ainda mais o trabalho, usaremos o Vagrant que fornece uma DSL em Ruby para definir, gerenciar e configurar ambientes vir- tuais. O Vagrant possui também uma interface de linha de comando simples

    Imagem 1 da página 31 (sem descrição)

    Página 32

    2.2. Instalando o ambiente de produç ão Casa do Código para subir e interagir com esses ambientes virtuais.

    Caso você já possua o Vagrant e o VirtualBox instalados e funcionando, você pode pular para a subseção"Declarando e Subindo os Servidores”. Caso contrário, o processo de instalaç ão dessas ferramentas é simples.

    Instalando o VirtualBox Para instalar o VirtualBox, acesse a página dedownloadhttp://www.

    virtualbox.org/wiki/Downloadse escolha a versão mais atual. No momento da escrita do livro, a versão mais nova é o VirtualBox 4.3.8 e será a versão uti- lizada no decorrer do livro. Escolha o pacote de instalaç ão de acordo com a sua plataforma: no Windows o instalador é um arquivo executável.exe; no Mac OS X o instalador é um pacote.dmg; no Linux o VirtualBox disponibi- liza pacotes.debou.rpm, dependendo da sua distribuiç ão.

    Uma vez que você tenha feito odownload, instale o pacote. No Win- dows e no Mac OS X, basta dar um duplo clique no arquivo de ins- talação (.exeno Windows e.dmgno Mac OS X) e seguir as ins- truções do instalador. No Linux, caso tenha escolhido o pacote.deb, instale-o executando o comandodpkg -i {arquivo.deb}, substi- tuindo{arquivo.deb}pelo nome do arquivo baixado, por exemplo virtualbox-4.3_4.3.8-92456~Ubuntu~raring_i386.deb. Caso tenha escolhido o pacote.rpm, instale-o executando o comandorpm -i {arquivo.rpm}, substituindo {arquivo.rpm}pelo nome do arquivo bai- xado, por exemploVirtualBox-4.3-4.3.8_92456_el6-1.i686.rpm.

    Observaç ão: no Linux, caso seu usuário não sejaroot, você precisará rodar os comandos anteriores com o comandosudona frente, por exemplo:sudo dpkg -i {arquivo.deb} ousudo rpm -i {arquivo.rpm}.

    Para testar que o VirtualBox está instalado corretamente, acesse o termi- nal e execute o comandoVBoxManage -v. Para abrir o terminal no Win- dows, você pode usarWin+Re digitarcmd. Caso tudo esteja correto, o co- mando retornará algo como “4.3.8r92456”, dependendo da versão instalada.

    Instalando o Vagrant Uma vez que o VirtualBox estiver instalado, prossiga com o processo de instalaç ão do Vagrant, que é bem parecido. Acesse a página dedownloaddo

    Página 33

    Casa do Código Capítulo 2. Tudo começa em produç ão Vagranthttp://www.vagrantup.com/downloads.htmle escolha a versão mais atual. No momento da escrita do livro, a versão mais nova é o Vagrant 1.5.1 e será a versão utilizada no decorrer do livro. Faç a odownloaddo pacote de instalaç ão de acordo com a sua plataforma: no Windows o instalador é um arquivo.msi; no Mac OS X o instalador é um pacote.dmg; no Linux o Va- grant disponibiliza pacotes.debou.rpm, dependendo da sua distribuiç ão.

    Assim que tenha feito odownloaddo pacote, instale-o: no Windows e no Mac OS X, basta dar um duplo clique no arquivo de instalaç ão (.msi no Windows e.dmgno Mac OS X) e seguir as instruções do instala- dor. No Linux, basta seguir os mesmos passos da instalaç ão do Virtual- Box no Linux usando o pacote escolhido (vagrant_1.5.1_i686.deb ou vagrant_1.5.1_i686.rpm). No Mac OS X e no Windows, o comando vagrantjá é colocado noPATHapós a instalaç ão. No Linux, você vai preci- sar adicionar/opt/vagrant/binno seuPATH.

    Para testar que o Vagrant está instalado corretamente, acesse o terminal e execute o comandovagrant -v. Caso tudo esteja correto, o comando retornará algo como “Vagrant 1.5.1”, dependendo da versão instalada.

    O último passo necessário é configurar uma imagem inicial que serve de templatepara inicializar cada máquina virtual. Estas imagens, também co- nhecidas comobox, servem como ponto de partida, contendo o sistema ope- racional básico. No nosso caso, utilizaremos umaboxoferecida pelo próprio Vagrant, que contém a imagem de um Linux Ubuntu 12.04 LTS de 32 bits.

    Para baixar e configurar estabox, é preciso executar o comando:

    $ vagrant box add hashicorp/precise32 ==> box: Loading metadata for box ’hashicorp/precise32’ box: URL: https://vagrantcloud.com/hashicorp/precise32 …

    Esse comando irá fazer odownloaddo arquivo de imagem da máquina virtual, que é grande (299MB), portanto ele vai demorar para executar e uma boa conexão com a internet será necessária. Uma lista de outras ima- gens disponibilizadas pela comunidade Vagrant pode ser encontrada em http://www.vagrantbox.es/e o processo de inicializaç ão é parecido com o co- mando anterior. A empresa por trás do Vagrant, a HashiCorp, introduziu

    Página 34

    2.2. Instalando o ambiente de produç ão Casa do Código recentemente oVagrant Cloud(https://vagrantcloud.com/) , uma forma de encontrar e compartilharboxescom a comunidade.

    Declarando e subindo os servidores Uma vez que o Vagrant e o VirtualBox estão funcionando, declarar e ge- renciar um ambiente virtual é simples. A declaraç ão de configuraç ão das má- quinas virtuais é feita em um arquivo chamadoVagrantfile. O comando vagrant initcria um arquivoVagrantfileinicial, com comentários que explicam todas as opções de configuraç ão disponíveis.

    No nosso caso, iremos começar de forma simples e configurar apenas o necessário para subir os dois servidores de produç ão. O conteúdo do Vagrantfileque precisamos é:

    VAGRANTFILE_API_VERSION="2"

    Vagrant.configure( VAGRANTFILE_API_VERSION) do|config| config.vm.box ="hashicorp/precise32"

    config.vm.define :dbdo|db_config| db_config.vm.network :private_network, :ip=>"192.168.33.10"

    end config.vm.define :webdo|web_config| web_config.vm.network :private_network, :ip=>"192.168.33.12"

    end end Esse arquivo configura duas máquinas virtuais, com apelidos de “db”

    e “web”. Ambas utilizarão aboxhashicorp/precise32 que instala- mos anteriormente. Cada uma possui um bloco de configuraç ão que de- fine um endereço IP para configurar a conexão com a rede. Os endereços IP 192.168.33.10e192.168.33.12foram escolhidos de forma arbitrária para evitar conflitos com as configurações de rede da sua máquina.

    Para subir os servidores, basta executar o comandovagrant upno mesmo diretório onde o arquivoVagrantfilefoi criado e o Vagrant to- mará conta de subir e configurar as máquinas virtuais para você. Se tudo correr bem, a saída do comando será algo parecido com:

    Página 35

    Casa do Código Capítulo 2. Tudo começa em produç ão $ vagrant up Bringing machine ’db’ up with ’virtualbox’ provider…

    Bringing machine ’web’ up with ’virtualbox’ provider…

    ==> db: Importing base box ’hashicorp/precise32’…

    ==> db: Matching MAC address for NAT networking…

    ==> db: Checking if box ’hashicorp/precise32’ is up to date…

    ==> db: Setting the name of the VM: blank_db_1394680068450_7763 ==> db: Clearing any previously set network interfaces…

    ==> db: Preparing network interfaces based on configuration…

    db: Adapter 1: nat db: Adapter 2: hostonly ==> db: Forwarding ports…

    db: 22 => 2222 (adapter 1) ==> db: Booting VM…

    ==> db: Waiting for machine to boot. This may take a few minutes…

    db: SSH address: 127.0.0.1:2222 db: SSH username: vagrant db: SSH auth method: private key ==> db: Machine booted and ready!

    ==> db: Configuring and enabling network interfaces…

    ==> db: Mounting shared folders…

    db: /vagrant => /private/tmp/blank ==> web: Importing base box ’hashicorp/precise32’…

    ==> web: Matching MAC address for NAT networking…

    ==> web: Checking if box ’hashicorp/precise32’ is up to date…

    ==> web: Setting the name of the VM:

    blank_web_1394680087001_3842 ==> web: Fixed port collision for 22 => 2222. Now on port 2200.

    ==> web: Clearing any previously set network interfaces…

    ==> web: Preparing network interfaces based on configuration…

    web: Adapter 1: nat web: Adapter 2: hostonly ==> web: Forwarding ports…

    web: 22 => 2200 (adapter 1) ==> web: Booting VM…

    ==> web: Waiting for machine to boot. This may take a few minutes…

    web: SSH address: 127.0.0.1:2200

    Página 36

    2.3. Configurando dependências nos servidores de produç ão Casa do Código web: SSH username: vagrant web: SSH auth method: private key ==> web: Machine booted and ready!

    ==> web: Configuring and enabling network interfaces…

    ==> web: Mounting shared folders…

    web: /vagrant => /private/tmp/blank Isso significa que as máquinas virtuais estão funcionando e prontas para serem usadas. Se você ler a saída com cuidado, verá que os passos foram os mesmos para ambas as máquinasdbeweb. Além disso, o Vagrant tam- bém mapeou portas de SSH e montou uma partiç ão para acessar os arquivos existentes no diretório da máquina hospedeira. Isso pode soar um pouco con- fuso, mas demonstra algumas das funcionalidades poderosas que o Vagrant disponibiliza.

    2.3 Configurandodependênciasnosservidores de produção Agora que os servidores estão rodando, é preciso instalar os pacotes e depen- dências para que a loja virtual funcione. Administradores de sistema prova- velmente já estão acostumados a trabalhar em diversas máquinas ao mesmo tempo, porém desenvolvedores geralmente trabalham sempre em uma má- quina só.

    Nas próximas seções começaremos a interagir com mais de uma máquina ao mesmo tempo e a maior parte dos comandos precisarão ser executados no servidor correto. Usaremos uma notaç ão especial para guiar as instruções no restante do livro, representando o usuário e o servidor nopromptda li- nha de comando para servir de lembrete para você verificar se está rodando o comando no servidor certo. O padrão será{usuário}@{servidor}$, no qual o usuário geralmente serávagrante o servidor pode variar entre dbouweb. Desta forma, comandos precedidos devagrant@db$devem ser executados no servidordbe comandos precedidos devagrant@web$ devem ser executados no servidorweb.

    Ao invés de pular de um servidor para o outro, iremos focar inicialmente em um servidor por vez, começando pelo servidor de banco de dados.

    Página 37

    Casa do Código Capítulo 2. Tudo começa em produç ão Servidor de banco de dados Primeiramente, precisamos logar no servidor de banco de dados para ins- talar o MySQL. Isso é feito através do comandovagrant ssh db, que abre uma sessão SSH com o servidordb. Uma vez logado, a instalaç ão do servidor MySQL é feita através do pacotemysql-server:

    vagrant@db$ sudo apt-get update Ign http://us.archive.ubuntu.com precise InRelease Ign http://us.archive.ubuntu.com precise-updates InRelease …

    Reading package lists… Done vagrant@db$ sudo apt-get install mysql-server Reading package lists… Done Building dependency tree …

    ldconfig deferred processing now taking place Para entender o que está acontecendo, vamos analisar cada parte desse comando. O comandoapt-geté usado para gerenciar quais pacotes es- tão instalados no sistema. A instruç ãoupdateatualiza o índice de paco- tes para as últimas versões. A instruç ãoinstallserve para instalar um novo pacote no sistema. Nesse caso o pacote que queremos instalar é o pa- cotemysql-serverque contém o servidor MySQL. O comando inteiro é precedido pelo comandosudo. Em sistemas UNIX, existe um usuário espe- cial com “super poderes” conhecido como usuárioroote o comandosudo permite executar algo como se o usuário atual fosseroot.

    O processo de instalaç ão do servidor MySQL exige a escolha de uma se- nha de acesso para o usuárioroot. Você precisará fornecer essa senha duas vezes no processo de instalaç ão. A escolha de uma senha segura é importante para garantir a segurança do sistema, porém é também um tópico de discus- são à parte, que abordaremos no capítulo8. Se alguém descobrir a senha mestre, ele poderá executar qualquer comando no banco de dados, inclusive apagar todas as tabelas! Na vida real você não quer que isso aconteça, porém, no exemplo do livro, usaremos uma senha simples para facilitar: “secret”. Se preferir, você pode escolher outra senha, mas daqui para frente tome cuidado

    Página 38

    2.3. Configurando dependências nos servidores de produç ão Casa do Código para substituir qualquer menção da senha “secret” pela senha que você esco- lheu.

    Ao terminar a instalaç ão do pacote, o servidor MySQL já vai estar rodando, porém apenas para acesso local. Como precisamos acessar o banco de dados do servidor web, é preciso configurar o MySQL para per- mitir conexões externas. Para isto, basta criar o arquivo de configuraç ão /etc/mysql/conf.d/allow_external.cnf. Você pode usar o editor de texto que preferir –emacsevimsão duas opções comuns – porém aqui usaremos onanopor ser um editor mais simples de aprender para quem não está acostumado a editar arquivos na linha de comando. O comando seguinte cria o arquivo (comorootnovamente) desejado:

    vagrant@db$ sudo nano /etc/mysql/conf.d/allow_external.cnf Basta então digitar o conteúdo do arquivo abaixo e usarCtrl+Opara salvar eCtrl+Xpara salvar e sair do editor:

    [mysqld] bind-address =0.0.0.0 Uma vez que o arquivo foi criado, é preciso reiniciar o servidor MySQL para que ele perceba a nova configuraç ão. Isso é feito com o comando:

    vagrant@db$ sudo service mysql restart mysql stop/waiting mysql start/running, process 6460 Neste momento, o servidor MySQL já está pronto e rodando, porém ainda não criamos nenhum banco de dados. É comum que cada aplicaç ão crie seu próprio banco de dados, ouschema, para persistir suas tabelas, índices e da- dos. Precisamos então criar um banco de dados para a loja virtual, que cha- maremos deloja_schema, através do comando:

    vagrant@db$ mysqladmin -u root -p create loja_schema Enter password:

    Ao executar este comando, a opção-u rootinstrui que a conexão com o MySQL deve ser feita como usuário root e a opção-pirá perguntar a se- nha, que nesse caso será “secret”. O resto do comando é autoexplicativo. Para

  • eXtreme Programming – Práticas para o dia a dia no desenvolvimento ágil de software

    eXtreme Programming – Práticas para o dia a dia no desenvolvimento ágil de software

    Aproximadamente 31.043 palavras.

    Página 1

    Imagem 1 da página 1 (sem descrição)

    Página 2

    Casa do Código Prefácio Prefácio por Klaus Wuestefeld Poucos são os momentos na vida em que ficamos sabendo de uma ideia e dizemos, na hora: “Esta ideia vai revolucionar o mundo.”

    Aconteceu comigo quando vi pela primeira vez o Orkut (que descanse em paz). Caiu um raio na minha cabeça e eu disse: “Este negócio (rede social) vai revolucionar o mundo.”

    Antes disso, em 1999, quando eu ainda chafurdava na burocracia do CMM e do Unified Process, um estagiário da minha empresa me mandou os primeiros links sobre eXtreme Programming (XP).

    A princípio me pareceu bobagem, como “Go Horse”. Logo vi, porém, que Kent Beck, o autor de XP, e as pessoas discutindo a metodologia no primeiro wiki do mundo eram sérias e sabiam do que estavam falando. Eram, na ver- dade, os estudiosos de software mais sérios, embasados e apaixonados que eu já tinha visto.

    Para entender o que foi, para mim, ver as páginas de XP no primeiro wiki do mundo, imagine dois raios simultâneos caindo na sua cabeça: senti que tanto o wiki quanto os métodos ágeis iriam revolucionar o conhecimento e o desenvolvimento de software.

    Comecei a evangelizar XP pelo Brasil e palestrei em um evento de Java em Porto Alegre, em 2004. Estavam lá o Daniel e o Guilherme, coautores deste livro. Caiu um raio na cabeça deles e eles criaram o grupo XP-RS, que promoveu muitos encontros de discussão sobre o assunto.

    Agora, onze anos depois, escrevem este livro, mais necessário que nunca.

    Cansei de ver times tentando fazer Scrum e entregando zero software em produç ão, durante meses, sprint após sprint. Cansei de ver times com quadros de Kanban lindos na parede mas com tempo de entrega (lead-time) na ordem i

    Página 3

    Casa do Código de meses.

    É fácil, hoje, fazer um cursinho de final de semana qualquer, certificar-se em charlatanismo ágil de software e sair ditando regrinhas de cerimônias que a equipe de desenvolvimento deve seguir.

    Modelos de gestão como Scrum ou Kanban (prefiro) são úteis para ajudar a escolher as histórias certas a desenvolver mas, no fim das contas, o que faz essas histórias sair do outro lado como software rodando sem bugs em produ- ção é a capacidade e dedicaç ão da equipe, usando boas práticas de artesania de software, como as deste livro.

    Sugiro às equipes que ganhem fluência, que dominem XP “by the book”, antes de inventar moda. O time mais ágil, que produziu o software de maior valor, no prazo mais apertado, nas condições mais politicamente adversas, do qual já participei, foi um time onde aplicávamos XP à risca. Pense muito bem antes de decidir que não precisa de determinada prática.

    Quando testar recursos caros ou complicados, utilize constantes que simu- lem o comportamento desses recursos (com estratégias de dummy, stub, spy, fake e mock).

    Não confunda a brevidade de alguns de seus itens, como essa frase, com falta de importância. Este livro é rico e conciso. Cada parágrafo, se explorado, daria outro livro. Já vi uma equipe de dezenas de programadores atrasar em meses seu projeto, por insistir em depender de ambientes de homologaç ão complexos em vez de seguir a dica acima.

    Outro exemplo: já vi uma equipe de uma empresa de software para o mercado financeiro desistir de programaç ão em pares sem saber por que. Está num breve parágrafo deste livro o motivo:

    Cuide do espaço físico, a mobília pode dificultar ficar lado a lado progra- mando (por exemplo em mesas de canto ou em formato de ‘L’). Os programado- res terão dores no corpo depois de um dia de programação em pares com pouca ergonomia. Uma dica é adaptar o espaço físico…

    Por onde começar? É preciso adotar todas as práticas de uma vez?

    Se tiver que escolher alguma prática pra começar, escolha o teste auto- matizado. Testar software manualmente, no século 21, é antiético, como um cirurgião operar sem lavar as mãos. Aprenda os conceitos, a essência da au- tomação de teste. Não perca tempo tentando controlar telas pra fazer testes.

    ii

    Página 4

    Casa do Código Separe da tela todo código de negócios e teste-o diretamente.

    Programaç ão em pares junto com revezamento são práticas que encon- tram resistência tanto dos gestores retranqueiros quanto de alguns membros da equipe mais tímidos (respeitar) ou acomodados (incentivar) mas não de- pendem de mais nada para ser implementadas. Já vi pareamento e reveza- mento transformar uma equipe desmotivada, à beira de agressões físicas, em uma equipe de referência dentro de sua organizaç ão.

    Por fim, é vital que a equipe e seu gestor, se houver, reservem um tempo em torno de um dia (projeto novo) a dois dias (projeto com legado macarrô- nico) por semana com autonomia para a equipe investir em melhorar conti- nuamente sua própria produtividade, aprendendo técnicas como TDD e re- fatorando código. Se não houver esse tempo alocado e a equipe ficar só cor- rendo atrás de incêndios de curto prazo, é melhor largar o livro agora porque ele só vai trazer frustraç ão.

    Se, por outro lado, houver tempo para melhoria, leve este livro como guia, torça para cair um raio na sua cabeça também e boa sorte no caminho.

    Aprenda as práticas de XP, domine-as, entregue software do caralho e, aí sim, adapte-as e transcenda.

    — Klaus Wuestefeld, pioneiro em eXtreme Programming no Brasil e Key- note Speaker do Agile Brazil (2010) Prefácio por Alexandre Freire Se eu tivesse este livro que você tem em mãos na virada do milênio, e conhecesse a Programaç ão eXtrema na época, provavelmente hoje seria mi- lionário, porque teria lançado com sucesso a primeira rede social do mundo.

    Estava trabalhando em umasoftware housemultinacional, baseada em Treviso, na Itália, construindo uma rede social de times de futebol de várzea para a Diadora. Mas fazíamos isso tudo usando o “melhor”, e mais difundido, processo de desenvolvimento de software, o RUP.

    Isso significa que durante os 3 anos em que gastei meu suor e sangue, cons- truindo o incrível software desta rede social, nunca tivemos nenhum usuário, além da sócia que fazia demonstrações trimestrais para os diretores da Di- adora. E quando toda a diretoria mudou, e a empresa resolveu cancelar o projeto, foi fácil fazê-lo, pois não tinha sido lançado.

    iii

    Página 5

    Casa do Código Para mim foi uma experiência muito frustrante, afinal com minha equipe tinha construído um software maravilhoso, uma rede social onde times de futebol de bairro poderiam criar uma página, postar fotos, conseguir “likes”

    de seus fãs e até organizar campeonatos. E o software funcionava que era uma beleza, ou pelo menos funcionava na minha máquina.

    Era o maior projeto da empresa, que acabou indo à falência quando per- deu esse cliente.

    Deparei-me com a pergunta:Será que não existe um jeito melhor de fazer software? De entregar mais valor, mais rápido, para os nossos clientes?. Come- cei as estudar o que na época eram as metodologias “leves” e resolvi voltar para o Brasil e para a faculdade. No ano seguinte, participei da primeira turma do Laboratório de Programaç ão eXtrema do IME/USP.

    E aí que minha vida de desenvolvedor de software mudou. Aprender e praticar Programaç ão eXtrema foi um marco muito importante na minha car- reira, e espero que com este livro, seja um marco na sua também.

    Durante muitos anos após esse primeiro encontro, pratiquei a Programa- ção eXtrema como definida nos livros do Kent Beck. Com os erros e acertos, comecei a entender como a metodologia era completa, e como cada parte era preciosa. Também aprendi a fazer algumas coisas bem difíceis muito bem, como estimar em pontos, só para descobrir no final que não precisava real- mente fazer isso!

    Mas na sua jornada, recomendo que não pule essa prática no começo, a sinergia entre as práticas de XP e o fato de que seus valores e princípios suportam todo o conjunto são umas das razões pelas quais me apaixonei por essa metodologia.

    Hoje em dia, a comunidade ágil é forte, tem presença marcante no Brasil, e somos ainda mais extremos. Pegamos algumas práticas e nos desafiamos levá- las ainda mais ao limite! Com ashistórias de usuárioe ojogo do planejamento evoluímos pra criar também omapa de histórias. Com integração contínua partimos para fazerdeploy contínuo. Com programaç ão em par radicalizamos para fazerprogramação em multirão.

    Mas algumas coisas permanecem para sempre valiosas, como as Retros- pectivas. A melhor técnica que conheço para uma equipe se aprimorar con- tinuamente. É tão universal que até já usei em outros contextos que não o iv

    Página 6

    Casa do Código desenvolvimento de software.

    Se você for aprender só uma das metodologias ágeis, recomendo forte- mente que seja a Programaç ão eXtrema. Mas experimente-a completa, per- cebendo como os princípios e valores apoiam as práticas, e que estas muitas vezes só funcionam porque dependem das outras. É uma metodologia holís- tica, onde a sinergia conta muito, e com certeza vai melhorar a maneira como você desenvolve software.

    Você tem em mãos um guia definitivo para começar sua jornada, apro- veite a leitura.

    — Alexandre Freire, Diretor de Produtos da Industrial Logic e Keynote do Agile Brazil 2014.

    Prefácio por Paulo Caroli Desde 2000, tenho utilizado (e abusado) de metodologias ágeis. A minha primeira sessão em uma conferência internacional foi na OOPSLA 2000, em que apresentei o resultado da minha tese de mestrado, algo sobre Orienta- ção e Objetos e Design Patterns. Após minha apresentaç ão, fui fazer tietagem com Kent Beck por admirá-lo nos assuntos de smalltalk e design patterns, e acabei comprando seu novo livro com o títuloeXtreme Programming Explai- ned. Deu-se início um caminho sem volta – estava exposto e infectado pela primeira de muitas metodologias ágeis.

    Naquela época eu morava no Vale do Silício e estava trabalhando em uma start-up bem legal. Voltei empolgado da conferencia e logo mostrei o livro para o meu gerente da época. Ele riu e disse “Extreme programming… please do not get extreme on our codebase. Be aware of our clients and deadlines”. O livro ficou no meu cubículo (naquela época até start-ups tinham cubículos), e de tempos em tempos eu o mostrava para algum colega de trabalho.

    Testes unitários e solitários (somente eu os lia e usava). Integraç ão con- tínua com meu próprio código (os outros desenvolvedores estavam em suas branches). E assim eram meus dias de trabalho em 2000 e 2001.

    Mas eu não estava sozinho. Além de Kent Beck, outros conhe- cidos estavam falando e escrevendo sobre suas experiências com XP. Ward Cunningham populava a C2wiki (http://c2.com/cgi/wiki?

    ExtremeProgrammingRoadmap) , enquanto Martin Fowler compartilhava v

    Página 7

    Casa do Código no seu site (http://martinfowler.com/articles/xp2000.html) . Mais desen- volvedores eram infectados, e compartilhavam suas experiências. E isso se alastrou até os dias de hoje, época em que XP é ensinado em faculdades, e muitas de suas práticas são visíveis em todos departamentos de TI.

    Em 2006, entrei naThoughtWorks e trabalhei com pessoas que participa- ram do início deste movimento ágil. Por exemplo, ouvi as histórias do Martin sobre o primeiro projeto XP, o C3 (Chrysler Comprehensive Compensation).

    Vivi e ouvi relatos de experiência sobre a implantações de XP ao redor do mundo. Em 2008 e 2009 constatei que até projetos de outsourcing na Índia estavam usando XP. Bah, mas eu seguia referenciando aquele livro de 2000!

    Em 2010, eu ajudei a trazer aThoughtWorks para o Brasil, abrindo seu pri- meiro escritório em Porto Alegre. A escolha da cidade não foi somente pelo famoso churrasco, mas sim por admiraç ão ao movimento de XP, e a excelente comunidade já existente. Conheci e aprendi com cada um dos autores deste livro. Daniel, Dionatan, Rafael e Guilherme estão sempre compartilhando conhecimento. Nesta obra, compartilham os valores, práticas e princípios de XP.

    Com muito orgulho, informo que este livro é um resumo do que há de melhor no mundo atual de desenvolvimento de software.

    Boa leitura, — Paulo Caroli, cofundador e agile coach daThoughtworks Brasil.

    vi

    Página 8

    Casa do Código Agradecimentos Antes de tudo, gostaríamos de agradecer a toda a comunidade ágil brasileira, que é uma das maiores e mais participativas no mundo. Temos grandes even- tos em nossa área de métodos ágeis com agilistas muito experientes e somos gratos por isso. Obrigado por todas as trocas de experiências durante esses anos de agilidade no Brasil!

    À comunidade do antigo XP-RS, o atual GUMA-RS Grupo de Usuários de Métodos Ágeis do Rio Grande do Sul (saiba mais emhttp://www.guma-rs.

    org) , o nosso muito obrigado por ser um grande grupo fomentador da agili- dade e do eXtreme Programming!

    Obrigado, e muito, aos nossosbeta readersJamile Alves, Maurício Aniche e Rodrigo Pinho! As opiniões e sugestões de vocês foram essenciais para a melhoria do livro.

    Obrigado também a todas as pessoas da Casa do Código. Vocês nos de- ram um excelente suporte e sempre estiveram dispostos a contribuir com esta obra!

    Aos agilistas Klaus Wuestefeld, Alexandre Freire e Paulo Caroli, a nossa gratidão pelos admiráveis prefácios!

    A nossos alunos e clientes, que nos permitem praticar e aprender em con- junto, e a você leitor, o nosso muito obrigado por interessar-se neste trabalho!

    Esperamos que a leitura deste livro seja útil e agradável! 🙂 Dedico este livro aos desenvolvedores profissionais do Brasil, que se preocu- pam em entregar software de qualidade e buscam excelência técnica!— Daniel Wildt Agradeço a todos que veem nos métodos ágeis um caminho para um mundo melhor! Dedico este livro aos meus pais e irmãos!— Dionatan Moura vii

    Página 9

    Casa do Código Dedico à minha família: em especial, para meus pais (Paulo e Liberta) e para minha esposa e filha (Juliana e Isabella)!— Guilherme Lacerda Agradeço à Casa do Código pela oportunidade, ao Klaus Wuestefeld, Ale- xandre Freire e Paulo Caroli pelos prefácios inspiradores, à Vivian pela dedica- ção e paciência durante a revisão deste livro, aos meus amigos e parceiros de jornada, Daniel, Dionatan e Guilherme! Além é claro da minha esposa Aline e meu filho Rafael Helm Junior, com eles ao meu lado tudo faz sentido.— Rafael Helm viii

    Página 10

    Casa do Código Sobreosautores Daniel Wildt Fundador em 2004 do XP-RS Grupo de Usuários de eXtreme Programming do RS , que depois se transformou no GUMA-RS Grupo de Usuários de Méto- dos Ágeis do Rio Grande do Sul. Desde 2003, um praticante interessado pelo desenvolvimento de comunidades, organizações, equipes e pessoas em torno da agilidade. Trabalha em processos de melhoria das técnicas de engenharia de software e processos, sempre em busca de simplicidade e do aprendizado.

    Ajuda pessoas a tornarem-se melhores profissionais, equipes a crescerem por meio de melhoria contínua e produtos/serviços a serem formados. Além da formaç ão técnica, possui formaç ão de Master Trainer em Programaç ão Neu- rolinguística. É CTO na uMov.me (http://umov.me) , coach/instrutor pela Wildtech (http://www.wildtech.com.br) e facilitador no Estaleiro Liberdade (http://www.estaleiroliberdade.com.br) .

    Dionatan Moura Coach ágil na Companhia de Processamento Dados do Estado Rio Grande Sul (PROCERGS), auxiliando na entrega de maior valor ao cidadão por meio da agilidade e inovaç ão. Professor visitante na pós-graduaç ão da UniRitter Laureate International Universities. Mestre e bacharel em Ciên- cia da Computaç ão na UFRGS. Coordenador do Grupo de Usuário de Méto- dos Ageis do RS (GUMA-RS) e do Grupo de Usuários Java do RS (RSJUG).

    Foi desenvolvedor Java por sete anos, e coordenador das trilhas Java do TDC POA 2013 e 2014. Palestrante em eventos ágeis, como: Agile Brazil, TDC e XPConf; e possui as certificações: CSP, SAFe SA, PMP, CSM, PSM I, CSD, CSPO, OCPJP, CTFL, ITIL e MPS-BR. Pode ser encontrado no Twitter como @dionatanmoura e possui um blog:http://dionatanmoura.com.

    ix

    Página 11

    Casa do Código Guilherme Lacerda Pioneiro em Metodologias Ágeis no Brasil, no qual atua desde 2001, com especial ênfase em Lean, SCRUM e eXtreme Programming. Trabalha como Coach, ajudando na adoção de métodos ágeis no Tribunal de Justiç a do RS.

    Professor universitário de graduaç ão (UniRitter) e de pós-graduaç ão (UniRit- ter, Unisinos, UFRGS). Mestre em Ciência da Computaç ão (UFRGS, 2005), área de Engenharia de Software e atualmente doutorando pela mesma ins- tituição, com estudos na área de Refatoraç ão e Smells. Consultor associ- ado da Wildtech, palestrante em dezenas de eventos nacionais e internaci- onais sobre o tema, e fundador e vice-coordenador do XP-RS/GUMA. Possui as certificações CSM e CSP, pela Scrum Alliance. Membro do IASA, Scru- mAlliance, ACM e SBC. Possui os blogs:http://www.guilhermelacerda.nete http://www.codingbyexample.org.

    Rafael Helm Sócio da Wildtech (www.wildtech.com.br), na qual atua como agile co- ach, instrutor e consultor. Experiência de agile coach adquirida em projetos de larga escala em organizações como Receita Federal, Procuradoria Geral da Fazenda Nacional, Ministério de Relações Exteriores, entre outras. Ins- trutor na Wildtech, tendo a oportunidade de treinar empresas e equipes de diferentes localidades do Brasil, incluindo o Ministério da Justiç a, DNIT, PROCERGS, Serpro, Totvs, entre outras. Palestrante em eventos importan- tes como Agile Brazil,The Developers Conference, FISL, XP Conf BR. Au- tor do e-bookHistórias de Usuário – Por que e como escrever requisitos de forma ágil?, que atingiu a marca de 4.000 downloads em menos de um ano (www.wildtech.com.br/historias-de-usuario). Idealizador e cofundador da XP Conf. BR, a conferência nacional sobre eXtreme Programming, e cofun- dador das conferências UX Conf. BR, DevOps Conf. BR e Empreende Conf.

    https://about.me/rafaelhelm Você pode participar da lista de discussão deste livro! Basta escrever para: livro-xp@googlegroups.com.

    x

    Página 12

    Casa do Código

    Sumário

    • Sumário 1 Por que projetos falham? 1 1.1 Cliente distante página 2
    • 1.2 A cereja do bolo página 4
    • 1.3 Testes no final página 5
    • 1.4 Trabalho empurrado página 6
    • 1.5 Dívidas técnicas página 7
    • 1.6 Conclusão página 9
    • 2 Introdução a métodos ágeis 11 2.1 O Manifesto Ágil página 12
    • 2.2 Lean Software Development página 13
    • 2.3 Scrum página 14
    • 2.4 eXtreme Programming (XP) página 16
    • 3 Valores do eXtreme Programming 19 3.1 Comunicaç ão página 19
    • 3.2 Feedback página 20
    • 3.3 Simplicidade página 20
    • 3.4 Coragem página 21
    • 3.5 Respeito página 22
    • 4 Papéis do eXtreme Programming 23 4.1 Desenvolvedor página 24
    • 4.2 Cliente página 24

    xi

    Página 13

    Sumário

    • Casa do Código 4.3 Coach página 25
    • 4.4 Testador página 25
    • 4.5 Cleaner página 25
    • 4.6 Tracker página 26
    • 4.7 Gerente página 26
    • 4.8 Outros papéis página 27
    • 5 Time coeso 29 5.1 Time multidisciplinar página 30
    • 5.2 Time auto-organizável página 30
    • 5.3 Sentando lado a lado página 31
    • 5.4 As reuniões de retrospectiva e a melhoria contínua página 31
    • 6 Cliente presente 33 6.1 O que fazer quando o cliente não pode estar presente? página 35
    • 7 Histórias de usuário 37 7.1 Modelo 3C página 39
    • 7.2 Ciclo de vida página 39
    • 7.3 Utilizando um modelo de escrita página 40
    • 7.4 Refinando com INVEST página 42
    • 7.5 Implementando com tarefas SMART página 43
    • 7.6 Personas página 43
    • 7.7 Story points página 44
    • 7.8 Escrevendo boas histórias página 44
    • 7.9 Catálogo de story smells página 46
    • 8 Testes de aceitaç ão 49 8.1 Automatizaç ão página 50
    • 8.2 Validando com critérios de aceitaç ão página 50
    • 9 Liberaç ão frequente de pequenas entregas 53 9.1 Foco na qualidade é o ponto-chave página 54
    • 9.2 Releases tudo ou nada página 55

    xii

    Página 14

    Casa do Código

    Sumário

    • 10 O jogo do planejamento 10.1 Definindo o jogo e suas regras página 58
    • 10.2 Entendendo regras e comprometimentos página 59
    • 10.3 Mantendo o foco página 63
    • 10.4 Todo momento é um momento de aprendizado página 64
    • 11 Spikes de planejamento 65 11.1 Jogue fora o código gerado no spike página 66
    • 12 Projeto simples do início ao fim 67 12.1 MVP: produto mínimo viável página 68
    • 13 Metáfora de sistema 71 13.1 Descobrindo uma boa metáfora página 72
    • 14 Reunião diária em pé 75 14.1 Time alinhado página 76
    • 14.2 Troca de conhecimento página 76
    • 14.3 Como começar? página 77
    • 14.4 Erros mais comuns de uma reunião em pé página 77
    • 15 Posse coletiva 81 15.1 My precious! página 82
    • 16 Padrão de codificaç ão 85 16.1 Pequenos projetos também se beneficiam? página 86
    • 16.2 Como definir? página 87
    • 17 Programaç ão em par 89 17.1 Diversos benefícios página 90
    • 17.2 Um desenvolvedor pelo preço de dois? página 91
    • 17.3 A pressão do par página 91
    • 17.4 Nivelando o conhecimento página 92
    • 17.5 Como começar? página 92

    xiii

    Página 15

    Sumário

    • Casa do Código 17.6 Dicas para aprimorar a programaç ão em par página 93
    • 17.7 O ambiente de trabalho página 94
    • 17.8 Especificar, projetar, trabalhar, tudo em par página 94
    • 18 Refatoraç ão de código para alta qualidade 95 18.1 Refatore impiedosamente página 96
    • 18.2 Bad smells de código página 97
    • 19 TDD: Desenvolvimento Guiado por Testes 99 19.1 Padrões de TDD página 101
    • 19.2 Show me the code página 105
    • 20 Integraç ão contínua 113 20.1 Como potencializar os benefícios? página 114
    • 20.2 Ferramentas página 116
    • 21 Ritmo sustentável 121 21.1 Velocidade do time página 122
    • 21.2 40 horas semanais página 123
    • 22 Indo além do eXtreme programming 125 22.1 Jogos e dinâmicas página 126
    • 22.2 Behaviour-Driven Development (BDD) página 127
    • 22.3 Domain-Driven Design (DDD) página 127
    • 22.4 Kanban página 128
    • 22.5 Estimando com planning poker página 128
    • 22.6 Resolvendo dívidas técnicas página 129
    • 22.7 Refatorando também o banco de dados página 130
    • 22.8 Código limpo página 130
    • 22.9 Entrega contínua e DevOps página 130
    • 22.10 Leituras sobre desenvolvimento de software página 131
    • 22.11 Artesanato de Software página 132

    Índice Remissivo 138 xiv

    Página 16

    Casa do Código Sumário Bibliografia 144 xv

    Página 17

    Página 18

    Capítulo1 Porqueprojetosfalham?

    Culpa do cliente, do gerente de projetos, dos testadores, dos analistas de ne- gócios, do time de desenvolvimento, ou simplesmente falta de sorte? Afinal de contas, por que projetos falham, atrasam e/ou fracassam?

    Os desenvolvedores acham que faltou análise; os analistas jogam a culpa no departamento comercial que vendeu o que o software não tem e, ainda por cima, com um prazo impossível de ser cumprido; a equipe de vendas aponta para o cliente dizendo que ele não sabe o que quer; e ele, por sua vez, chama seus advogados para cancelar o contrato.

    É bem provável que você já tenha passado por isso, ou, pelo menos, quase passou.

    Infelizmente, nós, os autores deste livro, já vimos isso acontecer algumas vezes, e normalmente os motivos são os mesmos: falta de proximidade com o cliente; trabalho empurrado goela abaixo do time; codificaç ão a toque de

    Página 19

    1.1. Cliente distante Casa do Código caixa produzindo código sujo; tempo desperdiç ado desenvolvendo o que o cliente não pediu (a famosa cereja do bolo); e o retrógado hábito de testar o software apenas na véspera da sua data de entrega.

    Sendo assim, achamos importante começarmos este livro reforçando por que você não deve cometer estes erros clássicos em seus projetos, para, so- mente depois, entrar no conteúdo doeXtreme Programmingpropriamente dito. Leia com atenção e lembre-se: antes de prescrever o remédio, é necessá- rio identificar a doença.

    1.1 Cliente distante Cena corriqueira em times de desenvolvimento de software: o desenvolve- dor recebe uma especificaç ão para trabalhar, e, enquanto está codificando, percebe que algum detalhe passou despercebido pelo processo de análise do requisito. Isto gerou uma dúvida que o impede de prosseguir seu trabalho com segurança; ou seja, o desenvolvedor não tem certeza do que exatamente deve ser feito.

    Nesses casos de incerteza, normalmente ele procura o analista ou a pessoa responsável por aquela especificaç ão (ou pelo menos deveria fazer isso), e questiona sobre a dúvida que o impede de avançar no código com a certeza de que está fazendo o que foi pedido.

    Quando isso ocorre, é esperado que o analista saiba responder os questi- onamentos do desenvolvedor e o conduza de volta ao caminho correto a ser seguido. O problema é que as pessoas não sabem tudo, incluindo eu, você, e todos os que nós conhecemos. É normal que, em alguns casos, o analista não consiga responder a dúvida do desenvolvedor, pelo menos, não de imediato.

    Quando as dúvidas surgem e ninguém do time sabe o que fazer, a melhor decisão é falar com o cliente, seja por meio de uma reunião, telefone, skype, e-mail ou qualquer outra forma de comunicaç ão. O necessário é falar com ele!

    Entrar no ciclotentativa/ erro/ tentativa/ erro/ …jamais deve ser uma op- ção. As pessoas até podem acertar de vez em quando, mas, na média, essa atitude vai gerar retrabalho lá na frente, além de frustrar o cliente e, posteri- ormente, o time.

    Página 20

    Casa do Código Capítulo 1. Por que projetos falham?

    Sabemos que nem sempre ele estará disponível. Mesmo que esteja fisica- mente próximo de você e de seu time, ele pode simplesmente não estar livre ou interessado em ajudar; quer dizer, não quer se envolver. Até porque já pa- gou uma boa grana para uma empresa fazer seu software e espera que o time de desenvolvimento saiba como fazê-lo.

    Pois bem, este cenário é o que chamamos decliente distante. Acredite, projetos com clientes distantes têm uma grande tendência a serem entregues com atraso, estourarem o orçamento, os frustrarem ao entregar funcionali- dades que não atendam suas expectativas, ou todas as alternativas anteriores juntas (fracasso tremendo).

    E qual é a solução?

    Precisamos aproximar o cliente desde o início do projeto, deixando bem claro que, a qualquer momento, ele poderá ser acionado para tirar dúvidas, e que a cada funcionalidade, ele poderá ser chamado para realizar uma valida- ção. Ou seja, dar seu consentimento sobre se aquele recurso ficou de acordo com o que esperava, ou indicar o que precisa ser ajustado para atendê-lo, caso o resultado não satisfaç a suas expectativas.

    Porém, é necessário tomar cuidado. Pedir o aceite do cliente não signi- fica pedir para ele testar. O teste do software é responsabilidade do time de desenvolvimento e, acredite em nós, eles não gostam de testar software. E, principalmente, não ficam nada felizes quando encontrambugsnele.

    Quando pedimos para ele validar ou aceitar uma funcionalidade, na ver- dade estamos buscando umfeedback. Queremos confirmar se aquela função que acabou de sair do forno está de acordo com a sua expectativa. Estamos buscando segurança para continuar o desenvolvimento do projeto, tendo cer- teza de que os passos dados até agora foram realizados na direção correta.

    E se o cliente odiar a funcionalidade desenvolvida, dizendo que está to- talmente fora do que ele esperava? Ótimo! Nós conseguimos falhar rápido e teremos tempo para corrigir, adaptar ou até mesmo refazer o recurso, conse- guindo finalmente entregar algo de valor a ele. Imagine como seria desagra- dável se, somente no final do projeto, nós descobríssemos que algumas (ou várias) funcionalidades não ficaram de acordo com sua expectativa? Seria terrível! E provavelmente nosso tempo já estaria esgotado.

    Página 21

    1.2. A cereja do bolo Casa do Código Então, aproxime-se de seu cliente e mantenham-se próximos!

    1.2 Acereja do bolo Você tem seus clientes e eles têm expectativas. Se algumas empresas que pro- duzem software criassem uma confeitaria especializada em bolos, muitos cli- entes receberiam apenas uma receita, ensinando como fazer omalditobolo.

    Digamos que isso não gera nem tanto valor, nem satisfaç ão. Ele estava com fome, queriasócomer um bolo.

    Outros clientes com um pouco mais de sorte receberiam uma massa, nem tão bem batida, mas que faria um belo bolo “abatumado”. Depois de perder vários prazos com o mesmo cliente (o qual, por alguma magia, ainda segue comprando bolo daquele local), acontece que, eventualmente, a empresa con- segue terminar o bolo, exatamente como ele pediu. Só que, lembra das suas experiências anteriores, nas quais ele não o recebeu? Então, a empresa não pode entregar só um simples bolo. É preciso entregar algo maior, algo a mais.

    Surpreender!

    Não precisamos da cereja do bolo! Ou se você gosta de usar o PMBOK® (Project Management Body of KnowledgeCorpo de Conhecimento em Ge- rência de Projetos) como exemplo; estamos falando doGold Plating.

    Se o seu cliente solicita um relatório com as colunas A, B e C; o time deve desenvolver, com qualidade e dentro do prazo, o relatório com as colunas A, B e C. Simples assim!

    Entregar um relatório com as colunas A, B, C, X e Y não faz sentido ne- nhum! Se ele quisesse que as colunas X e Y aparecessem no relatório, teria solicitado. Neste caso, X e Y são a tal cereja do bolo da qual estamos falando.

    Vamos lembrar de algo bem importante. Nosso cliente tem uma grande expectativa: receber aquilo que ele pediu! E ele possui outras também! Quer receber o mais rápido possível, com a mais alta qualidade e o menor custo. E com o menor desperdício possível, é claro. Colocar uma cereja no bolo não vai ajudá-lo a esquecer as falhas anteriores. Nem nas próximas entregas.

    E qual é a solução?

    Página 22

    Casa do Código Capítulo 1. Por que projetos falham?

    Simplicidade: maximizar o trabalho que não deve ser feito. A meta do time deve ser trabalhar com o cliente para enxugar as funcionalidades neces- sárias. Deve-se questionar muito sua visão de valor.

    Muitos recursos sugeridos por ele não possuem um método fácil de me- dir o valor ou, até mesmo, o Retorno Sobre Investimento (ROIReturn On Investment). Uma simples classificaç ão para entender o valor e o risco de fa- zermos uma determinada funcionalidade pode ser uma boa racionalizaç ão para ajudar na seleção do que precisa ser feito.

    Indo nessa linha, vamos começar trabalhando naquilo que possui alto risco e valor, e descobrir rapidamente se temos algum problema. Lembra da estratégia de falhar rápido? Esse é o jogo. O mundo perfeito é trabalhar na- quilo que possui alto valor e um baixo risco!

    Não queremos trabalhar naquilo que possui baixo valor. O único motivo para isso está relacionado às leis, nas quais temos que seguir para a conformi- dade e evitar alguma multa. De resto, fuja daquilo que não tem valor claro.

    Foque na entrega de valor para seu cliente.

    1.3 Testes no final Afinal, por que testamos? Aliás, é necessário realmente testar?. Ou pior: se sobrar tempo, testamos!

    Essas expressões são comumente ditas por profissionais de software. In- felizmente.

    Deixe-nos explicar melhor: desenvolver software é um processo produ- tivo, no qual executamos tarefas de investigaç ão, design, programaç ão, testes, entre outros. A forma como a indústria começou a desenvolver seus modelos (e independente do modelo a ser adotado) engloba essas etapas.

    A questão a ser observada no processo é que a preocupaç ão com os tes- tes só existe no final. Além de acontecer isoladamente, não se enxerga seu verdadeiro valor, nem sua relaç ão com a qualidade do produto.

    Por esses motivos, os testes não são levados a sério. Por isso, pagamos o preço do retrabalho ao entregar funcionalidades erradas e com falhas. Isso gera desconfiança e estressa uma relaç ão que precisa ser totalmente diferente para atingirmos o objetivo.

    Página 23

    1.4. Trabalho empurrado Casa do Código E qual é a solução?

    Precisamos trabalhar nos recursos até eles estarem prontos de verdade; ou seja, não podemos permitir que exista dentro do time de desenvolvimento o conceito de queestá pronto, só falta testar.

    O teste não deve ser encarado como uma etapa à parte, como algo extra.

    Os processos de desenvolvimento e testes devem ser vistos como uma única etapa. Esqueça odesenvolver primeiro, testar mais tarde, e busque o desenvol- ver + testar. Entende a diferen ça? As funcionalidades não são testadas mais tarde; elas são testadas agora.

    1.4 Trabalho empurrado Imagine a cena: o gerente de projetos avisa o time de desenvolvimento de que a empresa fechou um novo contrato e que o software deve ser entregue em uma determinada data, deixando já bem claro a todos que não existe possibi- lidade de não a cumprir.

    O time de desenvolvimento começa a analisar os requisitos e gerar as ta- refas, e logo percebe que, para cumprir a data já firmada com o cliente, que inclusive consta no contrato, será necessário produzir em uma velocidade muito acima do habitual. Ao notar isso, o nível de estresse do time é elevado, o ambiente fica tenso e os desenvolvedores programam a toque de caixa, co- meçando a gerar um código sujo, mal estruturado e em cima de requisitos especificados de forma superficial. Como o tempo era curto, ninguém quis perdermuito tempo com especificaç ão, assim todos já foram logo metendo a mão na massa.

    Esse é um claro cenário de trabalho empurrado, que gera muito caos e pouco resultado!

    E qual é a solução?

    Se trabalho empurrado é um problema, trabalho puxado é a soluç ão. O ideal é que esteja à disposiç ão do time o que for necessário para o desen- volvimento de software e que as tarefas estejam corretamente priorizadas e, se possível, dispostas em um mural contendo todas as que serão trabalhadas

    Página 24

    Casa do Código Capítulo 1. Por que projetos falham?

    nos próximos dias. Desse modo, uma ou mais pessoas puxam as tarefas e tra- balham nelas até o fim, nunca esquecendo dedesenvolver + testar, em vez de desenvolver primeiro, testar mais tarde.

    Após terminar a tarefa, o desenvolvedor vai até o mural, dá uma olhada nas próximas da fila e puxa aquela em que ele sente que consegue trabalhar.

    Claro que é necessário que ele faç a isso com responsabilidade; ou seja, é im- portante que, dentro do possível, ele siga a priorizaç ão. A exceção a essa regra pode ocorrer quando a próxima tarefa da fila refere-se, por exemplo, a um módulo que ele não conhece ou a uma tecnologia com qual ele não se sente seguro. Porém, esses casos são ótimas oportunidades para trabalhar em par com outra pessoa do time e aprender algo novo, tanto em termos de negócio, quanto de tecnologia.

    Nós acreditamos fortemente no trabalho puxado e sempre orientamos nossos times a trabalharem desta forma, de preferência baseados em um mu- ral que permita gestão visual das tarefas e do progresso de trabalho, seja no meio físico ou virtual (no caso de equipes distribuídas).

    Sabemos que quebrar a cultura do trabalho empurrado não é fácil, pois existe (principalmente na cabeça da maioria dos gestores) uma barreira muito forte em relaç ão a isso. Entretanto, garantimos que vale a pena tentar. Durante o livro, vamos mostrar ferramentas e táticas que nos ajudarão nessa missão, como: time coeso, posse coletiva, liberaç ão frequente de pequenas entregas, trabalho em pares, jogo do planejamento, e outros tópicos que ajudam a im- plantar a cultura de trabalho puxado.

    1.5 Dívidas técnicas O projeto começa e o time de desenvolvimento está trabalhando com alta produtividade. Várias partes do software vão sendo construídas e todos estão felizes.

    Passadas algumas semanas, a produtividade caiu um pouco e a euforia do time passou; mas o projeto ainda transcorre dentro da normalidade e eles ainda estão relativamente contentes.

    Passadas mais algumas semanas, a produtividade cai drasticamente e muitos bugs começam a ser encontrados. Nesse momento, o time já está com

    Página 25

    1.5. Dívidas técnicas Casa do Código a moral baixa, o cliente notou que o projeto não anda bem, o custo de mu- dança de qualquer funcionalidade é muito alto, e você não entende o motivo dessa queda; afinal de contas, o time é bom, a especificaç ão foi bem feita, o cliente está próximo, a comunicaç ão flui e as pessoas são comprometidas. O que está acontecendo?

    É bem provável que o projeto possua uma dívida técnica grande.

    O termodívida técnicaé utilizado para indicar trechos de código que fo- ram mal escritos, ou escritos de qualquer forma, sem refatorar, sem testes automatizados e sem respeitar padrões. São as chamadasgambiarrasouba- cas. Com o passar do tempo, esses trechos atrapalharão os desenvolvedores e mudanças que, teoricamente, seriam simples, passam a levar muito tempo para serem realizadas.

    É provável que você já tenha deparado-se com uma funcionalidade pra- ticamente impossível de ser evoluída, tamanha era a falta de qualidade do código. Em alguns casos, quando isso ocorre, somos obrigados a refazê-la toda, pois o código tornou-se ilegível e isso gera um grande desperdício de tempo e dinheiro.

    Muitos desenvolvedores ainda consideram que qualidade do código é algo extra e que o foco é entregar software com qualidade, não necessariamente produzindocódigode qualidade. Essa é uma escolha perigosa, porque, a me- nos que o projeto seja bem pequeno, o desenvolvedor precisará pagar a conta da dívida técnica produzida, ou simplesmente o projeto vai parar.

    E qual é a solução?

    São excelentes formas de evitar a dívida técnica: especificar requisitos com o formato de histórias de usuários, projeto simples, padrão de codifi- cação, desenvolvimento guiado por testes (TDD), programaç ão em pares, re- fatoraç ão, integraç ão contínua, boas práticas de programaç ão e ritmo susten- tável.

    Mas, se você não sabe como implantar essas práticas no seu time de de- senvolvimento, fique tranquilo! Estamos apenas no começo do livro e abor- daremos esses assuntos mais à frente.

    Página 26

    Casa do Código Capítulo 1. Por que projetos falham?

    1.6 Conclusão Quando um projeto falhar, não tente encontrar um culpado, olhe para o pas- sado e procure identificar se algum dos problemas ocorreu em seu projeto.

    Precisamos sempre buscar sua causa raiz. Não busque culpados, busque en- tender o que ocorreu e converse com seu time para tentar encontrar uma so- lução, um melhor caminho a ser seguido.

    Reuniões de retrospectiva de projeto são ótimas oportunidades de levan- tar problemas e discutir soluções com seu time. Mais à frente, falaremos sobre elas.

    Lembre-se: em métodos ágeis, incluindo o eXtreme Programming, deve- mos sempre trabalhar com a mente aberta para realizar adaptações em nosso processo de trabalho, a fim de buscar melhoria contínua. É uma busca infinita pelofazer melhor.

    Página 27

    Página 28

    Capítulo2 Introduç ãoamétodoságeis Em fevereiro de 2001, em Utah, 17 profissionais experientes (consultores, de- senvolvedores e líderes) da comunidade de software reuniram-se para discutir alternativas aos processos e às práticas burocráticas utilizadas nas abordagens tradicionais de Engenharia de Software e Gerência de Projetos. Assim nasceu oManifesto Ágil[17], destacando as diferenças em relaç ão às abordagens tra- dicionais.

    A principal diferença das metodologias ágeis em relaç ão às tradicionais é o enfoque na adaptaç ão, visando ter o mínimo realmente necessário para a realizaç ão do trabalho. Com essa estratégia, busca-se aceitar e trabalhar a mudança, reduzindo custos de implementaç ão.

    Página 29

    2.1. O Manifesto Ágil Casa do Código 2.1 O ManifestoÁgil O Manifesto Ágil é uma declaraç ão dos valores e dos princípios que funda- mentam o desenvolvimento ágil de software. Ele foi assinado em 2001 por dezessete profissionais de software que já vinham experimentando metodo- logias e práticas mais leves e enxutas. Isso foi tão bem recebido pela comu- nidade que alguns desses desenvolvedores ganharam o mundo palestrando sobre o assunto. O Manifesto Ágil possui 4 valores e 12 princípios, que vamos apresentar em seguida.

    Os 4 valores do Manifesto Ágil são:

    • Indivíduos e interações mais queprocessos e ferramentas; • Software em funcionamentomais quedocumentaç ão abrangente; • Colaboraç ão com o clientemais quenegociaç ão de contratos; • Responder a mudançasmais queseguir um plano.

    E os 12 princípios do Manifesto Ágil são:

    1) Nossa maior prioridade é satisfazer o cliente por meio da entrega contínua e adiantada de software com valor agregado; 2) Mudanças nos requisitos são bem-vindas no desenvolvimento, mesmo tardiamente. Processos ágeis tiram vantagem das mudanças, visando van- tagem competitiva para o cliente; 3) Entregar frequentemente software funcionando, de poucas semanas a poucos meses, com preferência à menor escala de tempo; 4) Pessoas de negócio e desenvolvedores devem trabalhar diariamente em conjunto por todo o projeto; 5) Construa projetos em torno de indivíduos motivados. Dê a eles o ambiente e o suporte necessários e confie neles para fazer o trabalho; 6) O método mais eficiente e eficaz de transmitir informações para (e entre) uma equipe de desenvolvimento é por meio de conversa face a face;

    Página 30

    Casa do Código Capítulo 2. Introduç ão a métodos ágeis 7) Software funcionando é a medida primária de progresso; 8) Os processos ágeis promovem desenvolvimento sustentável. Os patrocina- dores, desenvolvedores e usuários devem ser capazes de manter um ritmo constante indefinidamente; 9) Contínua atenção à excelência técnica e bom design aumentam a agili- dade; 10) Simplicidade a arte de maximizar a quantidade de trabalho não realizado é essencial; 11) As melhores arquiteturas, requisitos e designs emergem de equipes auto- organizáveis; 12) Em intervalos regulares, a equipe reflete sobre como tornar-se mais eficaz e, então, refina e ajusta seu comportamento de acordo.

    Esses princípios, se bem compreendidos pelo cliente e pelo time, promo- vem uma mudança de atitude. O cliente consegue enxergar valor mais rapida- mente nas entregas frequentes do software e, à medida que visualiza a soluç ão, consegue refletir sobre alternativas e prioridades. O time trabalha mais mo- tivado, porque consegue enxergar valor no seu trabalho que, por meio de fe- edback constante, aprimora continuamente. O bom relacionamento melhora para ambos, visto que a confiança se faz cada vez mais presente.

    Com base nesses valores e princípios, aparecem três abordagens mais es- pecíficas que vêm proporcionado ótimos resultados, seguindo a essência do Manifesto Ágil. A seguir, elas são apresentadas rapidamente.

    2.2 LeanSoftwareDevelopment O Lean, ou Sistema Toyota de Produç ão (STP), revolucionou a indústria da manufatura, tanto pela geraç ão de valor para o cliente, quanto para a satisfa- ção de trabalho para o time. Essas suas características serviram de base para o casal Mary e Tom Poppendieck identificar semelhanças com o desenvolvi- mento ágil de software, criando oLean Software Development(LSD) [50].

    Página 31

    2.3. Scrum Casa do Código Com base nos seus pensamentos, foram identificados 7 princípios para o desenvolvimento de software:

    1) Eliminar desperdícios; 2) Incluir qualidade no processo; 3) Criar conhecimento; 4) Adiar comprometimentos; 5) Entregar rápido; 6) Respeitar as pessoas; 7) Otimizar o todo.

    O modo Lean de pensar é muito útil para criar uma cultura de melhoria contínua nas equipes. Seus princípios são perfeitamente alinhados aos valores e às práticas do Manifesto Ágil.

    2.3 Scrum O Scrum surgiu na década de 90, criado por Ken Schwaber, Jeff Shuterland e Mike Beedle. Seu principal objetivo é prover um framework de gestão ágil para desenvolver e manter produtos complexos [51].

    Nele, a partir de umBacklog de Produtoinicial, o trabalho que será rea- lizado é priorizado na iteraç ão, denominadaSprint. O desenvolvimento do Backlog da Sprintgera um incremento entregável do produto ao final de cada Sprint, na reunião deRevisão da Sprint. Esse trabalho é desenvolvido com a sincronizaç ão diária doTime de Desenvolvimento, na Reunião Diária. Ao final daSprint, é realizada a reunião deRetrospectiva da Sprint, com o objetivo de reduzir riscos e promover a melhoria contínua. ODono do Produtoé o papel responsável pelo gerenciamento do produto e oScrumMasteré pelo processo, ajudando oTime de Desenvolvimentoa resolver seus impedimentos.

    Página 32

    Casa do Código Capítulo 2. Introduç ão a métodos ágeis Scrum precisa das práticas técnicas do XP Scrum é um framework bastante popular atualmente e muito utilizado para o gerenciamento de projetos, produtos e times. Por dar mais ênfase no gerenciamento de atividades e tarefas, ele pode (e deve) ser utilizado em con- junto com outros métodos e processos que focam em engenharia ágil de soft- ware, como o eXtreme Programming.

    Jeff Sutherland, cocriador do Scrum, diz que o Manifesto Ágil é sobre Scrum com práticas de engenharia do eXtreme Programming, e essa combi- nação é o framework preferencial [55].

    Veja também o que Ron Jeffries, Martin Fowler e James Shore falam da necessidade das práticas do XP na utilizaç ão do Scrum:

    “Você não vê times Scrum de alto desempenho sem práticas de engenharia do XP. É difícil escalar times XP sem Scrum, e Scrum soluciona os assuntos de interface com a gestão. Seja cuidadoso ao fazer partes de qualquer coisa e chamar isso de ágil.”

    –Ron Jeffries e Jeff Sutherland [56] “Se você estiver procurando introduzir Scrum, certifique-se de prestar uma boa atenção às práticas técnicas. Nós tendemos a aplicar muitas dessas a partir do Extreme Programming e elas se encaixam muito bem.”

    –Martin Fowler [25] “XP e Scrum são as melhores maneiras que nós sabemos para trabalhar bem em conjunto. Eles não são necessários pode haver outras maneiras e eles certamente não são suficientes há um milhão de coisas que devemos fazer para ser bem-sucedido, e elas não estão todas escritas nos livros.”

    –Ron Jeffries [32] “Sem práticas de engenharia ágil do XP, a qualidade do código e a produtividade diminui assintoticamente ao longo do tempo. Com elas, a produtividade começa inferior, mas em seguida aumenta assintoticamente.”

    –James Shore [52]

    Página 33

    2.4. eXtreme Programming (XP) Casa do Código 2.4eXtremeProgramming(XP) O eXtreme Programming é uma metodologia ágil de desenvolvimento de software voltada para times de pequeno a médio porte, no qual os requisi- tos são vagos e mudam frequentemente. Desenvolvido por Kent Beck, Ward Cunningham e Ron Jeffries [6], o XP tem como principal tarefa a codifica- ção com ênfase menor nos processos formais de desenvolvimento e com uma maior disciplina de engenharia ágil de software para codificaç ão e testes. Tem como valores a comunicaç ão, a simplicidade, o feedback, a coragem e o res- peito.

    O XP valoriza a automatizaç ão de testes, sendo estes criados antes, du- rante e depois da codificaç ão. É flexível para a mudanças de requisitos, valo- rizando o feedback com o usuário e a qualidade do código-fonte final.

    A ideia principal do XP é a criaç ão de software de alta qualidade, abando- nando todo tipo deoverheadde processo que não suporte diretamente a en- trega de valor. Ele é orientado explicitamente às pessoas e vai contra o senso comum do gerenciamento de que elas são peças intercambiáveis dentro do processo de desenvolvimento.

    Sinergia entre as práticas Nos próximos capítulos, detalharemos os valores, os papéis e as diversas práticas do XP, trazendo a teoria e a prática com muitas dicas. Uma prática do XP, um valor ou um papel serve como suporte para outras práticas, outros valores e outros papéis do próprio XP, criando uma sinergia. Por exemplo, as histórias de usuário são base para os testes de aceitaç ão, no qual rodarão na integraç ão contínua e permitirão pequenas entregas, auxiliando no ritmo sus- tentável e na comunicaç ão do time de desenvolvimento com o cliente. Quanto mais afinados eles estiverem, mais benefícios o XP trará ao desenvolvimento de software.

    Esperamos que você navegue de forma prazerosa pelas páginas a seguir.

    Para auxiliá-lo nisso, disponibilizamos abig picturedo XP com seus valores e práticas de gestão, planejamento, projeto e codificaç ão (vide imagem a se- guir). Você pode baixar e imprimi-la em [2].

    Esperamos também que este livro mude sua forma de pensar e agir (se

    Página 34

    Casa do Código Capítulo 2. Introduç ão a métodos ágeis ainda não mudou), e ajude você, seus clientes e seu time a atingirem satisfa- toriamente seus objetivos, de preferência dentro do prazo, custo e orçamento previstos. 🙂 Fig. 2.1: Big picture do XP. Imagens de Freepik (http://www.flaticon.com/authors/freepikhttp://www.flaticon.com) com a licen ça Cre- ative Commons BY 3.0 (CC BY 3.0) (http://creativecommons.org/licenses/by/3.0/)

    Imagem 1 da página 34 (sem descrição)

    Página 35

    Página 36

    Capítulo3 ValoresdoeXtreme Programming O eXtreme Programming define cinco valores para que seus papéis e práticas funcionem em sinergia de acordo com sua essência ágil: a comunicaç ão, o feedback, a simplicidade, a coragem e o respeito; que serão descritos a seguir neste capítulo.

    3.1 Comunicação Ter foco na comunicaç ão é essencial em projetos de software, pois é a prin- cipal forma de transmitir e trocar informações e conhecimentos. Por essa razão, é importante incentivar meios eficazes de comunicaç ão, cujo valor está presente no Manifesto Ágil e na maioria das práticas de XP.

    Página 37

    3.2. Feedback Casa do Código Ela pode ocorrer de várias formas, como, por exemplo: e-mail, telefone, skype (ou outras ferramentas de chat instantâneo), teleconferência, conversa face a face etc. Porém, é preciso entender que nem todas possuem a mesma efetividade.

    A forma mais eficiente é a conversa face a face, usando um quadro branco como apoio para rabiscar ideias e/ou rascunhos sobre arquitetura de software.

    Distribuir quadros brancos no ambiente de desenvolvimento pode funcionar muito bem para estimular discussões de arquitetura, fluxos, algoritmos e, as- sim, aumentar a possibilidade de implementar certo logo na primeira tenta- tiva.

    A comunicação incentiva diretamente outro valor essencial no XP: o fe- edback.

    3.2 Feedback Na adoção das práticas, o feedback é realizado a todo momento, seja em re- lação aos requisitos do cliente, ao resultado da execuç ão de testes unitários, ou na compilaç ão do código na integraç ão contínua. A compreensão das ne- cessidades dos usuários e do negócio propriamente dito é um aprendizado constante. A razão de adotarmos estratégias iterativas e incrementais é que isso permite que os inevitáveis erros das pessoas sejam descobertos o mais cedo possível e reparados de forma metódica.

    3.3 Simplicidade A simplicidade é outro valor presente nas práticas XP, e a chave e a diretriz de um projeto ágil. Ela visa manter o trabalho o mais simples e focado possível, entregando somente o que realmente agrega valor. Acrescentar suporte para futuras funcionalidades de forma desnecessária complica odesigne eleva o esforço para desenvolver incrementos subsequentes.

    Infelizmente, projetar um design simples não é algo fácil, pois muitos ti- mes já estão acostumados com a prática de futurologia, sofrendo da Síndrome de Nostradamus; ou seja, mesmo sabendo o que o cliente quer hoje, eles in- sistem em tentar desenvolver uma soluç ão que também resolva problemas

    Página 38

    Casa do Código Capítulo 3. Valores do eXtreme Programming futuros. O ponto é: não temos certeza sobre o que vai acontecer no futuro, então precisamos nos focarapenasnos problemas e necessidades atuais do nosso cliente.

    Lembre-se: busque sempre desenvolver o suficiente de forma simples e com qualidade.

    3.4 Coragem A coragem também é incentivada por meio do uso das práticas do XP. Por exemplo, o desenvolvedor apenas se sentirá confiante para refatorar o código criado por outro colega caso o time tenha um padrão de codificaç ão e posse coletiva do código. Além dessa prática, o uso de controle de versão e testes unitários também encorajam isso. Além desses medos naturais de alteraç ão de código, tem-se uma série de preocupações que exercem influência nos pro- cessos de desenvolvimento.

    O cliente teme:

    • Não obter o que foi solicitado/contratado; • Pedir a coisa errada; • Pagar demais e receber pouco; • Jamais ver um plano relevante; • Não saber o que está acontecendo (falta de feedback); • Ater-se às primeiras decisões de projeto e não ser capaz de reagir à mu- dança do negócio.

    Já o desenvolvedor teme:

    • Ser solicitado a fazer mais do que sabe fazer; • Ser ordenado a fazer coisas que não faç am sentido; • Ficar defasado tecnicamente;

    Página 39

    3.5. Respeito Casa do Código • Receber responsabilidades, mas sem autoridade; • Não receber definições claras sobre o que precisa ser feito; • Sacrificar a qualidade em função do prazo; • Resolver problemas complexos sem ajuda; • Não ter tempo suficiente para fazer um bom trabalho.

    Um verdadeiro time XP é composto de indivíduos corajosos que confiam em suas práticas, bem como nos seus colegas de time. A coragem faz-se ainda mais necessária nos momentos de crise.

    3.5 Respeito O respeito pelos colegas de time e pelo cliente é muito importante. Pessoas que são respeitadas sentem-se valorizadas. Os membros do time precisam respeitar o cliente; o cliente precisa respeitar os membros do time; e, além disso, o cliente deve fazer parte das decisões.

    Os desenvolvedores nunca devem realizar mudanças que quebrem a com- pilação e que fazem os testes de unidade falharem ou realizarem outras ações que possam atrasar o trabalho ou o progresso do time.

    Todos no time devem respeitar a posse coletiva do código, sempre pri- mando pela qualidade e buscando um design simples por meio da refatora- ção.

    A adoção dos demais quatro valores do XP conduzirá a este quinto valor:

    o respeito. Isso vai garantir um alto nível de motivaç ão, além de incentivar a lealdade entre todas as pessoas envolvidas no projeto, criando um verdadeiro senso de trabalho em equipe.

    O ponto é: como se adquirem confiança e respeito? Obviamente, entre- gando softwares que funcionam. E mais que isso, o respeito é fundamental para uma relaç ão transparente e duradoura. É isso que realmente forma a parceria e a colaboraç ão de todos envolvidos, algo essencial para a entrega contínua de valor.

    Página 40

    Capítulo4 PapéisdoeXtremeProgramming O time XP é formado por papéis com objetivos diferentes, porém comple- mentares, tais como: o papel de desenvolvedor (programador), do cliente, do gerente, docoach, do testador, dotrackere docleaner[6].

    Uma pessoa pode assumir mais de um papel; por exemplo, ser desenvol- vedor e coach, ou, então, desenvolvedor e tracker.

    Porém, é aconselhável que alguns papéis, como coach e gerente, não se- jam assumidos por uma mesma pessoa, porque seus interesses são conflitan- tes. Ou seja, o gerente em determinados momentos pode sofrer uma pressão muito grande para entregar mais softwares e de forma mais rápida, e isso pode fazer com que, inconscientemente, ele repasse essa pressão para o time e acabe deixando de lado as práticas ágeis do XP; enquanto o coach deve justamente manter o time atuando de forma ágil e disciplinada, mantendo a agilidade mesmo em momentos de crise.

    Página 41

    4.1. Desenvolvedor Casa do Código Nas próximas seções, falaremos mais sobre cada um dos papéis que com- põem um time XP.

    4.1 Desenvolvedor O desenvolvedor, também denominado programador, é o coraç ão do XP. O desenvolvedor multidisciplinado é um profissional capaz de trabalhar em to- das as etapas do desenvolvimento de software, desde a escrita de histórias de usuário até odeployem produç ão. No time XP, ele é um programador que es- tima as histórias de usuários e tarefas, quebra as histórias em tarefas, escreve testes, escreve código, automatiza processos de desenvolvimento e, gradual- mente, aprimora o design do sistema.

    Especificaç ão, prototipaç ão, design, desenvolvimento, testes e atividades ligadas ao DevOps são tarefas que o desenvolvedor poderá exercer em seu dia a dia. Desenvolvedores multidisciplinados elevam o nível de agilidade de um time, uma vez que todos podem vir a atuar em atividades que, eventualmente, tornam-se gargalos do projeto. Visto que eles escrevem código de produç ão em pares, precisam ter boas habilidades sociais e de relacionamento.

    4.2 Cliente Também conhecido comoo dono do ouro, o cliente define e prioriza as his- tórias de usuário, validando o produto desenvolvido por meio de testes de aceitaç ão. É importante que ele esteja o mais próximo possível do time, com disponibilidade suficiente para conversar e tirar as dúvidas habituais.

    O nosso cliente nem sempre será o usuário; ou seja, ele pode conhecer o negócio, definir e priorizar os requisitos, mas não utilizará o software efe- tivamente. Quando esse cenário ocorrer, é necessário aproximar do time al- guns desses usuários, pois, dessa forma, conseguimos priorizar os requisitos e validá-los com eles. São as pessoas que realmente utilizarão o software no dia a dia, afinal.

    Página 42

    Casa do Código Capítulo 4. Papéis do eXtreme Programming 4.3 Coach É o técnico do time XP. Ele orienta a todos, mantendo a disciplina na aplicaç ão das práticas ágeis, e lembra a equipe da importância das cerimônias (como a reunião em pé, o jogo do planejamento e a reunião de retrospectiva, tudo que veremos mais à frente), da construç ão e manutenção de artefatos e do uso de ferramentas.

    O coach pode facilitar reuniões e orientar o time em relaç ão a que cami- nho seguir quando surgirem dúvidas ou impasses ligados à forma de trabalho.

    É saudável que ele não seja a mesma pessoa que atua como gerente, por- que os interesses desses papéis são diferentes. Enquanto o coach preocupa-se em manter o time engajado e disciplinado, o outro importa-se em priorizar e entregar o software para o cliente. Se uma mesma pessoa acumular os dois papéis, em momentos de crise, o gerente poderá falar mais alto e atropelar as práticas ágeis.

    4.4 Testador O testador no time XP auxilia o cliente a escolher e escrever testes de aceita- ção, para, então, automatizá-los. Ele serve também como um programador coach em técnicas de testes. Para o time de desenvolvimento, o testador não é responsável por pegar erros triviais, isto é papel dos próprios desenvolve- dores. Ele faz parte do time XP, não devendo ser uma pessoa isolada e traba- lhando em outro local. Ele pensa no teste e na qualidade do produto como um todo, considerando também os que rodarão na integraç ão contínua, au- xiliando em par os programadores a resolver problemas do sistema.

    4.5 Cleaner O cleaner é um membro do time que assume o papel de limpar o código; en- corajar os membros a praticar pequenas refatorações; reduzir a complexidade e acoplamento do código; e a aumentar a coesão dos métodos, realizando sua extração e tornando o código cada vez mais enxuto [63]. Ele também se man- tém o tempo todo atento aos impedimentos do time e às dívidas técnicas, ajudando, assim, a garantir a qualidade do código.

    Página 43

    4.6. Tracker Casa do Código São pré-requisitos para um bom cleaner: a excelência técnica, o conheci- mento do negócio e da arquitetura, bem como uma boa didática para explicar aos desenvolvedores o motivo de cada refatoraç ão para elevar o nível técnico de todos os membros do time.

    O cleaner incentiva o grupo a cuidar da saúde e do bem-estar do código.

    Um bom candidato pode ser o líder técnico ou o arquiteto do produto. Ele também pode conduzirCoding Dojosou outras dinâmicas para elevar o co- nhecimento técnico da equipe.

    4.6 Tracker Responsável por coletar as métricas de projeto, o tracker é capaz de contar uma história da iteraç ão do início ao fim, por meio dos apontamentos que realizou e das informações que foram coletadas. Como um tracker, você é a consciência do time e deverá coletar informações sem perturbar o processo de desenvolvimento mais do que o necessário.

    Ao final de cada iteraç ão, ele pode gerar métricas que mostram o desem- penho do time. O coach pode trabalhá-las com o grupo, buscando manter aquilo que estiver satisfatório e modificar o que não estiver indo bem.

    4.7 Gerente O gerente facilita a comunicaç ão dentro de um time XP e coordena a comu- nicação com clientes, fornecedores e com o resto da organizaç ão. Ele gerencia e acompanha o planejamento do projeto, pois o planejamento no XP é uma atividade, e não uma fase; e auxilia na priorizaç ão das histórias de usuário, as- sim como no agendamento de reuniões e de demonstrações com o cliente e os usuários. Também gera relatórios e gráficos de acompanhamento do projeto e administra a infraestrutura necessária ao time (máquinas, licenças, espaços físicos etc.).

    O gerente não é o chefe do time de desenvolvimento, mas pode (e deve) ser um líder servo, o que significa que ele reconhece e auxilia nas suas neces- sidades reais.

    Página 44

    Casa do Código Capítulo 4. Papéis do eXtreme Programming 4.8 Outros papéis O XP considera que outros papéis relacionados ao negócio podem fazer parte do time, podendo incluir: usuários, consultores, chefes e executivos [7]. Po- rém, por tratarem-se de papéis complementares do XP, eles não serão abor- dados por nós.

    Página 45

    Página 46

    Capítulo5 Timecoeso “A aprendizagem não é obrigatória… Nem a sobrevivência.”

    –William Edwards Deming Você se lembra do primeiro valor do Manifesto Ágil?Indivíduos e intera- ções mais que processos e ferramenta. Você já parou para pensar por que esse é o primeiro valor?

    Comumente nas organizações, diversos processos e ferramentas são de- senvolvidos para tentar resolver problemas que, na realidade, são causados por lacunas na comunicaç ão, na confiança das pessoas e na falta de motiva- ção dos indivíduos, criando formalismos que engessam o trabalho e geram novos problemas. Esse primeiro valor enfatiza a importância das pessoas e do trabalho em time para um melhor desenvolvimento de software.

    Eis um dos pontos-chaves no XP: em um projeto, todos fazem parte do time, integrando-se os clientes à equipe de desenvolvimento. Dessa forma, o

    Página 47

    5.1. Time multidisciplinar Casa do Código grupo coeso possuirá todas as competências de negócio e técnicas para de- senvolver o software.

    Um time efetivamente coeso maximiza os valores do XP: possui maior co- municaç ão por estar integrado, busca continuamente a simplicidade e cons- trói confiança para ter-se coragem e gerar feedback por meio do respeito mú- tuo. A multidisciplinaridade, a auto-organizaç ão, a proximidade física e a melhoria contínua são características essenciais para um time efetivamente coeso.

    5.1 Time multidisciplinar O trabalho multidisciplinar tem raízes nas células de produç ão do Sistema Toyota de Produç ão [41]. O conceito de células de produç ão defende o traba- lho em equipe para a produç ão de itens com características similares, sendo uma grande inovaç ão dos japoneses na década de 70. Isso revolucionou a ideia taylorista-fordista de ter-se apenas um homem por estaç ão de trabalho executando apenas um tipo de tarefa especializada.

    O trabalho em célula de produç ão cria sinergia entre os indivíduos e otimiza o desempenho do processo, eliminando diversos desperdícios, tais como: espera; superproduç ão; estoque; defeitos de qualidade; movimentos; transportes; processos desnecessários; e, principalmente, o não uso da cria- tividade dos funcionários. É importante salientar que o membro de time XP pode assumir mais de um papel, o que foi abordado com mais detalhes no capítulo4.

    5.2 Time auto-organizável Os times coesos são auto-organizáveis; ou seja, são responsáveis pelo seu pró- prio sucesso. Não há a necessidade de controle das atividades de cada indiví- duo do time por um gerente de projetos ou um coordenador. A gestão é tão importante que não fica nas mãos de apenas uma pessoa. O gerente empodera o time nas suas decisões e trabalha no macrogerenciamento. O microgerenci- amento está dentro do próprio time; não há ninguém melhor do que a própria equipe para tomar suas decisões de trabalho. O coach cuidará do método e

    Página 48

    Casa do Código Capítulo 5. Time coeso da liderança do grupo, porém a liderança situacional pode emergir de seus membros, dependendo da questão a ser resolvida.

    5.3 Sentando lado a lado O espaço físico influencia diretamente a comunicaç ão e o trabalho do time coeso. É essencial que o time sente-se junto no mesmo ambiente físico. No início do dia, os membros realizam as reuniões diárias face a face e, durante ele, a programaç ão em pares é feita constantemente. O ambiente de traba- lho no XP contém quadros para a comunicaç ão e feedback de informações importantes do projeto a todos envolvidos nele.

    5.4 As reuniões de retrospectiva e a melhoria contínua Em desenvolvimento de software, existe apenas o aperfeiçoar, e não a perfei- ção. Não há processo perfeito, nem projeto e nem histórias de usuário. Con- tudo, a melhoria contínua é buscada no dia a dia, sendo possívelaperfeiçoar seu processo, seu projeto e suas histórias.

    Um dos pontos-chaves de um time de alto desempenho está nas suas reu- niões de retrospectiva, pois são identificados progressos a serem realizados no seu trabalho para aprimorar suas práticas. Essa reunião exige uma pro- funda reflexão do próprio trabalho para que se possam encontrar melhorias.

    No Lean, essa autorreflexão é chamada deHanseie o ato de realizá-las é cha- mado deKaizen[41].

    Qual é a abordagem do XP para a melhoria contínua? É simples: conserte o XP quando ele falhar. O eXtreme Programming assume que não trará todas as respostas para o desenvolvimento de software, pois sabemos que não há bala de prata [28]. As regras devem ser seguidas até o time precisar mudá-las.

    Os projetos são encorajados a iniciarem seguindo as regras do XP e, en- tão, a adaptarem qualquer aspecto que não esteja funcionando, tudo isso em um ambiente de experimentaç ão e avaliaç ão. As reuniões frequentes de re- trospectiva farão com que a melhoria contínua seja uma parte natural do de- senvolvimento de software. O livroAgile retrospectivestraz toda a base, além

    Página 49

    5.4. As reuniões de retrospectiva e a melhoria contínua Casa do Código de muitas dicas para conduzir retrospectivas [40].

    O clima descontraído e divertido nas retrospectivas ajuda bastante os membros do time a expor problemas e tornar a melhoria contínua mais leve.

    As dinâmicas lúdicas com o uso de metáforas também ajudam muito na ex- posição de problemas e na coragem para dar passos em direção ao aperfeiço- amento, pois estimulam a criatividade. Paulo Caroli e Tainã Caetano trazem diversas dessas retrospectivas divertidas no livroFun retrospectives[11].

    O segredo das práticas do XP está na sinergia: uma prática sustenta e potencializa a outra. Por exemplo, as histórias de usuário permitem a comu- nicação para a criaç ão de testes de aceitaç ão e pequenas iterações, agilizando as entregas para obter-se feedback do cliente sobre o software sendo desen- volvido. Uma dica é utilizar a melhoria contínua também para a união das práticas.

    Dica dos autores: qual o tamanho ideal de um time?

    Reconhecemos que, mais importante do que o tamanho do time, é a sua formaç ão: manter o foco por meio da atenção constante e buscar o comprometimento de todos. Porém, é quase unanimidade que gruposde sete pessoas variando mais ou menos duas normalmente funcio-nam bem, principalmente organizando e colocando as práticas em an-damento. Isso facilita a realizaç ão das cerimônias e a dar os primeiros passos. Conhecemos times pequenos (4 a 6 pessoas) que não funciona-vam muito bem, e também já trabalhamos com times maiores (13 ou 14pessoas), nos quais o trabalho funcionava muito bem e de uma formaágil e disciplinada. Na dúvida, experimente!

    Página 50

    Capítulo6 Clientepresente “Clientes não esperam que você seja perfeito. Eles esperam que você resolva coisas que eles fizeram errado.”

    –Donald Porter, vice-presidente da British Airways Uma das necessidades básicas do XP é ter o cliente presente, pois isso faz com que ele se sinta parte do time, o que agiliza o trabalho dos programado- res. Desse modo, esse envolvimento éextremocom a comunicaç ão e com o feedback.

    Todas as fases do XP precisam da comunicaç ão com o cliente, de prefe- rência face a face. Por isso, é interessante que ele esteja no próprio local do desenvolvimento do software. Escrever especificações leva um tempo muito longo e elas não comunicam efetivamente bem, tanto que poucas pessoas re- almente as leem por completo. É muito mais efetivo conversar sobre o que será necessário no software para seu desenvolvimento já se iniciar.

    Página 51

    Casa do Código O cliente tem uma participaç ão essencial nojogo do planejamento, es- crevendo e priorizando histórias e discutindo detalhes dos requisitos direta- mente com o time para criarem as tarefas de implementaç ão (vide capítulo 10). Se houver itens importantes a serem documentados, registre-os como critérios de aceitaç ão; assim, eles poderão ser úteis por serem passíveis de au- tomatizaç ão. Ele também precisa estar disponível também para discutir os testes de aceitaç ão para que o time valide as histórias.

    Uma objeção comum sobre ter-se o cliente presente é que ele requisitará apenas o que é de seu interesse e não pensará no negócio como um todo. Isso é de responsabilidade do trabalho dele e de outras pessoas ligadas ao negócio, e poderá acontecer de qualquer forma, com ou sem sua presença.

    Ter somente um representante do negócio (ou até não possuir cliente) pode ser um problema, pois faz com que funcionalidades sem utilidade sejam desenvolvidas e que critérios de aceitaç ão não realistas sejam criados. O time de desenvolvimento trabalhará por itens sem valor real que não fazem parte da soluç ão real.

    Página 52

    Casa do Código Capítulo 6. Cliente presente Tudo é questão de prioridade É importante entendermos que desenvolver software é, acima de tudo, aprendizado de todos. Para isso, é necessária muita colaboraç ão. Nin- guém desenvolve sozinho. Há alguns anos, estávamos começando um projeto com um novo cliente. Como de praxe, explicamos como funci- onava o nosso trabalho e como a participaç ão dele era importante neste processo. Era uma forma de sensibilizar e mostrar o quão importante estar ativo no desenvolvimento.

    Quando começamos o trabalho, tudo aquilo que havíamos definido foi perdendo força e ele distanciou-se. Chegamos a um ponto em que tivemos que questioná-lo sobre sua participaç ão (ou de alguém que pu- desse ajudar). Ele simplesmente nos disse que não tinha tempo e que es- tava resolvendo outros problemas na empresa. Ficou claro que aquele era o momento de parar. E foi o que fizemos. Simplesmente, parou-se o de- senvolvimento. Dissemos-lhe que, se ele não tinha tempo para envolver- se (ou envolver alguém que pudesse representá-lo), este projeto não era tão importante assim para ele e, portanto, ele não deveria gastar tempo e, principalmente, nem dinheiro com isso. Simples assim.

    6.1 Oquefazerquandooclientenãopodeestar presente?

    Pessoas de negócio podem ser bem requisitadas em seu trabalho e não te-rão tempo disponível para estarem presentes no local do desenvolvimento.Espere, desde o início, lacunas no entendimento de ambas as partes, tantosobre o negócio quanto sobre o desenvolvimento. Nesses casos, é necessáriomaximizar a comunicaç ão buscando outras alternativas de tecnologia e de processo de desenvolvimento.

    Utilize ao máximo a comunicaç ão por telefone e reuniões virtuais. O tra- balho por reuniões remotas é uma boa alternativa. Ajudará também ter umrepresentante que entenda do negócio e tenha tempo e acesso ao cliente. Tente ao menos que ele compareça nas reuniões de planejamento. E mais, se for

    Página 53

    6.1. O que fazer quando o cliente não pode estar presente? Casa do Código possível, aproveite ao máximo seu tempo e faç a um planejamento presencial intensivo de um dia inteiro ou de uma semana inteira.

    Dica Faça frequentemente pequenas entregas. Essa é uma boa estratégia para alinhar o software com o negócio. Se o cliente não pode ver o time, que ao menos veja o sistema. 😉

    Página 54

    Capítulo7 Históriasdeusuário “Histórias não são requisitos; elas são discussões sobre resolver problemas para nossa organização, nossos clientes e nossos usuários que levam a acordos sobre o que construir.”

    –Jeff Patton Histórias de usuário (user stories) descrevem seus requisitos em uma forma ágil. Para discutir seus detalhes, é necessária a comunicaç ão face a face entre o time e o cliente, encorajando o trabalho em conjunto. Cada histó- ria segue um ciclo de vida, normalmente nascendo como um épico (histórias grandes), sendo detalhada de acordo com sua prioridade. Elas são textuais, não necessitam de ferramenta específica, são compreensíveis por todos do de- senvolvimento ou do negócio, e são descritas em cartões, também chamadas de cartões de história (story card ). Outras formas de documentaç ão comple- mentares podem ser utilizadas juntamente, o XP não impede isso desde que

    Página 55

    Casa do Código sejam úteis e necessárias, tais como protótipos ou diagramas.

    Veja alguns exemplos de histórias de usuário:

    • Como um contador, eu quero registrar uma movimentaç ão de patrimô- nio; • Como uma leitora, quero pesquisar livros por categoria; • Como repositor de estoque, quero localizar quais as prateleiras do su- permercado que contêm menos de 50% de sua capacidade de produtos.

    • Como cliente, quero encontrar as pizzarias na minha cidade que este- jam abertas na segunda-feira à noite.

    A essência da utilizaç ão de histórias de usuários como requisitos está de acordo com os valores do Manifesto Ágil.

    •Indivíduos e interaç ões mais que processos e ferramentas:elas enfa- tizam a conversaç ão, não dependendo de processo ou de ferramenta; •Software em funcionamento mais que documentaç ão abrangente:

    elas vão direto ao ponto com uma forma flexível de documentaç ão para o que há de maior valor para o negócio; •Colaboraç ão com o cliente mais que negociaç ão de contratos:por serem sucintas e necessitarem da conversaç ão do cliente com os desen- volvedores, permitem a negociaç ão e colaboraç ão com o negócio; •Responder a mudanç as mais que seguir um plano:elas respondem às mudanças por serem flexíveis em seu ciclo de vida, dando base para as alterações quando necessárias.

    Nas seções a seguir, detalharemos sobre o modelo 3C e o ciclo de vida de histórias. Também mostraremos como escrever usando um modelo de escrita, refinando com INVEST, quebrando as histórias em tarefas SMART e utilizando personas; diversas dicas de escrita de boas histórias; e um catálogo debad smellsde histórias.

    Página 56

    Casa do Código Capítulo 7. Histórias de usuário 7.1 Modelo3C O tamanho de um cartão é suficiente para detalhar um requisito de usuário?

    Sim, pelo fato de as histórias serem utilizadas como lembretes para a con- versação do time e para a confirmaç ão do cliente. Os cartões de histórias de usuário são como slides: da mesma forma que um instrutor ensina por meio deles, um cliente mostra os requisitos do sistema por meio de histórias de usuário.

    Para deixar claro o propósito das histórias de usuário, Ron Jefries criou o modelo 3C [31]. Cada uma das três letras Crepresenta um aspecto crítico delas:

    •Cartão:as histórias de usuário são escritas em cartões (ou no tamanho de um cartão). Ele não conterá toda a informaç ão de um requisito, mas serve para lembrar a todos do que este se trata. As prioridades e os custos também podem ser anotados neles.

    •Conversação:o requisito é comunicado do cliente ao time por conver- sação (face a face), podendo ser suplementado por documentos.

    •Confirmação:a confirmaç ão da história dá-se por exemplos para criar testes de aceitaç ão; ou seja, pelos critérios de aceitaç ão. O cliente dirá ao time como aceitará cada história por meio de critérios de aceitaç ão.

    Essa é uma ótima forma de suplementar a documentaç ão. A preferên- cia é de que esses critérios sejam automatizados pelo time. A história de usuário estará pronta quando todos eles estiverem passando nos testes de aceitaç ão.

    7.2 Ciclo de vida Cada história segue um ciclo de vida, sendo refinada progressivamente. Elas normalmente nascem em épicos e são agrupadas em temas. Um épico pode ser visto como uma história muito grande [49] que pode levar diversas itera- ções para serem desenvolvidas e que ajudam a esboçar a funcionalidade do produto sem se comprometer com detalhes. Assim que priorizado, ele é que- brado em diversas histórias.

    Página 57

    7.3. Utilizando um modelo de escrita Casa do Código Um tema representa uma capacidade do produto ou um objetivo, aju- dando a mostrar sua completude e também a encontrar as histórias certas.

    Uma estratégia é priorizar os temas para, então, priorizar as histórias relacio- nadas. Aquelas de maior prioridade terão seus critérios de aceitaç ão comple- tos e, depois, serão refinadas com INVEST (explicado a seguir neste capítulo) e quebradas em tarefas de implementaç ão.

    Um exemplo de épico pode ser:como um repositor de estoque, eu quero gerenciar a reposição do supermercado, fazendo parte do tema “Gestão de esto- que”. Uma história que pode nascer a partir dele é:como repositor de estoque, quero localizar quais as prateleiras do supermercado que contêm menos de 50% de sua capacidade de produtos.

    7.3 Utilizando um modelo de escrita Ter um modelo é útil para a escrita de histórias. Existem alguns tipos de mo- delos e variações; um dos mais utilizados é o da Connextra (vide imagem7.1), que traz as informações principais no cartão:

    •Como um (As a… ): para quem será útil a história, para qual usuário protagonista do sistema; pode também ser uma persona (veremos em 7.6); •Eu quero (I want… ): o que a história está especificando de requisito, a necessidade do usuário propriamente dita; •Para que (So that… ): razão de negócio, o motivo pelo qual a história existe; mostra o valor de negócio da história.

    Página 58

    Casa do Código Capítulo 7. Histórias de usuário Fig. 7.1: Modelo original de cartão de história de usuário da Connextra. Fonte da imagem:http://agilecoach.typepad.com Basicamente, Connextra gera um modelo de escrita, ilustrado a seguir.

    Fig. 7.2: Modelo de escrita de história de usuário Como exemplo, utilizando-se esse modelo, a históriaComo repositor de estoqueficará dessa forma:

    Imagem 1 da página 58 (sem descrição)
    Imagem 2 da página 58 (sem descrição)

    Página 59

    7.4. Refinando com INVEST Casa do Código Fig. 7.3: Exemplo de uma história de usuário 7.4 Refinando comINVEST Muitas vezes, as histórias de usuário precisam ser lapidadas, pois podem estar complicadas de entender, grandes demais para serem desenvolvidas, depen- dentes demais para serem entregues, ou podem não ser verificadas. Para esse refinamento, utiliza-se o acrônimo INVEST, o qual traz 7 características. Apli- car todas elas não é tão fácil; até dizem que INVEST é o nirvana das histórias de usuários, mas deve-se tentar ao máximo obtê-las.

    Refinando com INVEST, uma história de usuário deve ser:

    •Independente de outras histórias para facilitar a negociaç ão, a priori- zação e a implementaç ão; •Negociável com o cliente, para que o time possa manter um ritmo sus- tentável para a entrega contínua de valor; •Valorosa, assim cada entrega agregará grande valor ao negócio do cli- ente; •Estimável, desse modo o time poderá estabelecer quais histórias serão implementadas de acordo com sua velocidade; •Small(pequena) o suficiente para ser implementada dentro de uma ite- ração, sem correr grandes riscos de não a completar;

    Imagem 1 da página 59 (sem descrição)

    Página 60

    Casa do Código Capítulo 7. Histórias de usuário •Testável, apenas assim poderá ter qualidade na entrega e certeza de que o cliente aceitará a história como pronta.

    7.5 Implementando com tarefasSMART Cada história de usuário possuirá tarefas a serem desenvolvidas, como: im- plementaç ão, teste, integraç ão e deploy. Quebrá-las em tarefas gera mais cer- teza do trabalho que o time precisará entregar. Cada uma delas deverá possuir as 5 características do acrônimo SMART:

    • eSpecífica o suficiente para ser entendida, para que se implemente exa- tamente o que é necessário, evitando a sobreposiç ão de outras tarefas; •Mensurável, possuindo um tamanho para garantir que a tarefa seja concluída (contabilizando testes e refatoraç ão); •Alcançável para que todos possam ter acesso às informações necessá- rias para sua conclusão; •Relevante, contribuindo para a implementaç ão da história; •Time-boxed, limitada a uma duraç ão específica (não sendo uma es- timativa formal, mas uma expectativa de desenvolvimento, inclusive para pedir ajuda). Tarefas com grande duraç ão devem ser evitadas, po- dendo serem divididas em tarefas menores ou sendo revisadas.

    7.6 Personas Uma forma recomendada para pensar mais no usuário do sistema é utilizar o conceito de personas, que é a caracterizaç ão de um papel de usuário do sis- tema. Uma persona descreve as qualidades, os valores, o comportamento e os objetivos de usuários alvos no sistema. Uma dica é dar nomes às personas que lembrem seus papéis; por exemplo, o nomeAdemarpara a persona rela- tiva ao papel de administrador. Na escrita da história, escreve-se o nome da persona, em vez do papel de usuário.

    Página 61

    7.7. Story points Casa do Código 7.7 Story points Story pointsé o nome comum para o tamanho de histórias de usuário. A velocidade do time é dada contabilizando a média de todos osstory pointsre- alizados nas iterações. Dentre as diversas variações de pontuar uma história, a forma mais efetiva é dimensioná-las relacionando com as outras, utilizando a experiência no passado para determinar o quanto pode ser feito em uma ite- ração [27]. O time pode utilizar uma sequência não linear de valores, como a de múltiplos de dois (1, 2, 4, 8, 16, …) ou a de Fibonacci (1, 2, 3, 5, 8, 13, …).

    O que realmente interessa é que se possa prever quantas histórias pode- rão ser entregues nas iterações, diminuindo o risco de termos problemas no desenvolvimento. Há os que acham melhor não estimar, mas apenas contabi- lizar, em média, quantas serão realizadas a cada iteraç ão [36]. Existem times que até utilizam tamanhos de camiseta (P, M, G, GG), e outros que usam dias ideais ou horas de desenvolvimento [13].

    Por estar confuso comstory points, um cliente de Joshua Kerievsky criou o termo NUTs (Nebulous Units of Time Unidades Nebulosas de Tempo) [36].

    Independente da forma de encontrar o tamanho da história, é o grupo que decide suas estimativas e sua velocidade.

    7.8 Escrevendo boas histórias A prática com boas orientações é importante para escrever uma história útil para o time e para o negócio. Mike Cohn, em seu livroUser stories applied, traz orientações para escrever boas histórias de usuário [13]. Complementamos com mais algumas dicas:

    •Comece com as histórias objetivas:os usuários do sistema possuem objetivos diretos no sistema; comece escrevendo as histórias que resol- vam os problemas desses objetivos.

    •Fatie o bolo:escreva histórias que possuam uma camada de cada fase de implementaç ão de uma funcionalidade, desse modo entregará valor.

    Imagine uma história como uma fatia de bolo, em que cada camada é a parte de projeto, codificaç ão, teste, integraç ão e deploy.

    Página 62

    Casa do Código Capítulo 7. Histórias de usuário •Escreva histórias fechadas:faça com que a história entregue valor real ao negócio, algo que conclua o processo do usuário.

    •Coloque as restrições nos cartões:as restrições são os requisitos não funcionais, como de desempenho, de carga, de segurança e de usabi- lidade. Elas podem ser descritas nos cartões na forma de critérios de aceitaç ão.

    •Escreva suas histórias no horizonte:utilize o ciclo de vida das his- tórias de usuário. Faç a com que elas surjam de épicos. Conforme a prioridade, os épicos são quebrados em histórias e, então, é iniciada a especificaç ão dos critérios de aceitaç ão relacionados.

    •Evite a interface de usuário o maior tempo possível:a essência dos detalhes da interface de usuário é de projeto, e não de requisito de usuá- rio, na maioria das vezes. Detalhá-la torna-se necessário conforme a prioridade aumenta.

    •Algumas coisas não são histórias:histórias são para escrever requisi- tos de usuário, e não para documentar a ajuda do sistema, por exemplo.

    •Inclua os papéis de usuários:a utilizaç ão de um modelo ajuda nisso, pois ele lembra de escrever para quem a história servirá.

    •Escreva para a persona protagonista:muitas vezes, uma história de usuário servirá para mais de uma persona ou mais de um papel de usuá- rio. Por essa razão, escreva a história para a persona ou papel de usuário que mais agregará valor, de maior propósito.

    •Escreva em voz ativa:escrever em voz passiva pode tornar a história confusa.

    •O cliente escreve:apenas dessa forma não haverá lacunas na escrita.

    Quando isso não for possível, faç a com que ele leia, valide e discuta todas as histórias.

    •Dê títulos às histórias:um título ajudará na sua identificaç ão. Não enumere apenas os cartões de história, pois é muito estranho conversar

    Página 63

    7.9. Catálogo de story smells Casa do Código sobre a “história 32” (como se fazia antigamente com nomes de tabelas de banco de dados).

    •Não esqueça do propósito:lembre-se sempre do propósito de uma his- tória de usuário, que é servir como um lembrete a todos (time e cliente) para a comunicaç ão do requisito.

    •Descreva os defeitos (bugs) como critérios de aceitaç ão:quando hou- ver umbug, provavelmente é porque faltou ter escrito (ou automati- zado) um critério de aceitaç ão. Escreva um critério de aceitaç ão que falhe diretamente no problema.

    7.9 Catálogo de story smells Para escrever boas histórias, também é necessário identificar e evitarbad smells(maus cheiros). O livroUser stories applieddo Mike Cohn possui um catálogo dessessmells[13], que ocorrem normalmente quando:

    •A história depende de várias outras histórias:a interdependência im- possibilita a negociaç ão e a priorizaç ão das histórias; •A história está muito curta:histórias são sucintas, mas não é para serem muito curtas; •A história possui muitos detalhes:repetindo que histórias são sucin- tas. Os detalhes normalmente serão discutidos entre o time e o cliente, lembre-se do modelo 3C; •Há funcionalidades não necessárias:lembre-se do valor do XP: sim- plicidade. Quando houver funcionalidades desnecessárias em histó- rias, é um grande indicador de que não se está pensando em simplici- dade; •O cliente não escreve, não confirma e não prioriza as histórias:esse é um dos mais comuns e piores maus cheiros; •Não está explícito o valor do negócio:escrever a razão de negócio ajuda a demonstrar seu valor. Um modelo ajuda nisso. Histórias com

    Página 64

    Casa do Código Capítulo 7. Histórias de usuário pouco valor não podem ser priorizadas. Provavelmente, o problema está em uma lacuna na realizaç ão do jogo do planejamento; •É pensado muito à frente nas histórias:isso atrapalha a agilidade, pois mudanças poderão vir logo, então não se deve detalhar muito à frente.

    Deve-se fazer somente o necessário para as histórias priorizadas; •É detalhada a interface de usuário muito antecipadamente:deve-se pensar na interface de usuário quando a história for priorizada. Utilize o tempo presente para trabalhar com as histórias já priorizadas; •Existir detalhes específicos de tecnologia, projeto de banco de da- dos e algoritmos:detalhes de projeto e de implementaç ão não fazem parte de requisitos. Esses detalhes deveriam ser discutidos entre o time, ou então em outros formatos de especificaç ão, tais como diagramas e protótipos.

    Página 65

    Página 66

    Capítulo8 Testesdeaceitaç ão “Testes de aceitação são mapas da estrada para a iteração, dizendo ao time aonde é preciso ir e quais pontos de referência olhar.”

    –Lisa Crispin O propósito dos testes de aceitaç ão é a comunicaç ão, a transparência e a precisão [43]. Quando os desenvolvedores, os testadores e o cliente concorda- rem com eles, todos entenderão qual é o plano para o comportamento do sis- tema. Chegar a esse ponto é responsabilidade de todas as partes. Eles validam como o cliente aceitará as funcionalidades prontas, pois são testes funcionais que guiam o time no desenvolvimento para, então, colocar em produç ão o que foi decidido que o sistema deve conter.

    Esses testes são criados a partir das histórias de usuários selecionadas pe- las pessoas de negócio no planejamento de iterações (veremos no capítulo 10). A história de usuário apenas estará completa quando todos seus critérios

    Página 67

    8.1. Automatizaç ão Casa do Código de aceitaç ão estiverem passando. Auxiliado pelo testador do time, o cliente é quem especifica os exemplos dos critérios de aceitaç ão na forma de cenários, que podem conter dados e variações que criticam a história [14]. Os exemplos de cenários esclarecem as histórias ao time.

    8.1 Automatização Testes de aceitaç ão sempre têm de ser automatizados por uma razão sim- ples: custo [43]. Caso você ache custoso ter testes de aceitaç ão automatizados, aguarde para ver o custo da confusão e dodebugde código ao longo prazo.

    Para fazer pequenas entregas frequentes, é necessário que os testes de acei- tação estejam automatizados e que rodem nobuildgerado pelo servidor de integraç ão contínua. O cliente poderá decidir se uma história desenvolvida poderá ir para produç ão mesmo quando alguns testes de aceitaç ão não esti- verem passando. Apenas ele tem esse poder.

    8.2 Validando com critérios de aceitação Cada história de usuário possui um ou mais critério de aceitaç ão, criado tam- bém pelo cliente. O testador ajuda-o a pensar em cenários bons de teste, sendo escritos já prevendo a automatizaç ão. Esses critérios descrevem como a his- tória será aceita pelo cliente e servem de guia para o desenvolvimento.

    Como exemplo, considerando a históriaComo um repositor de estoque, quero localizar quais as prateleiras do supermercado que contêm menos de 50% de sua capacidade de produtos, podemos escrever os critérios de aceitaç ão:

    • Deve exibir uma lista de prateleiras com o setor e a seção de cada uma, e o tipo e o nome do produto contido; • Deve exibir as prateleiras com menos de 50% da capacidade de itens; • Não deve exibir as prateleiras com 50% ou mais da capacidade de itens.

    Os critérios de aceitaç ão também podem seguir um modelo. Comu- mente, o utilizado é o de cenários de BDD (Behaviour-Driven Development Desenvolvimento Guiado por Comportamento) [47]. Esse modelo possui três informações:

    Página 68

    Casa do Código Capítulo 8. Testes de aceitaç ão •Dado que:precondiç ão, são os passos para preparar para aç ão a ser validada; •Quando:ação que vai disparar o resultado a ser validado; •Então:resultado a ser validado.

    Você encontrará bons exemplos de histórias com critérios de aceitaç ão no livroHistórias de usuário[61]. Como um exemplo, o critério de aceitaç ão Deve exibir o setor e a seção da prateleira com o tipo e o nome do produtousando o modelo, ficará desta forma:

    •Dado queo usuário logado é um repositor de estoque; •Quandoo item de menu “Consultar prateleiras para reposiç ão” for cli- cado; •Entãoa lista de todas as prateleiras para reposiç ão é exibida.

    Página 69

    Página 70

    Capítulo9 Liberaç ãofrequentedepequenas entregas “Software funcionando é a medida primária de progresso.”

    –7º princípio do Manifesto Ágil Por que deixar o cliente esperando um longo tempo para entregar um re- quisito importante? No XP, cadareleasedeve ser tão pequena quanto possível e com o maior valor de negócio. As pequenas entregas contêm as histórias de usuário identificadas e priorizadas no jogo do planejamento, que veremos a seguir. As histórias de usuários devem ser suficientemente granulares para caberem em uma entrega pequena. Manter a qualidade no desenvolvimento é essencial para poder entregar frequentemente. Em alguns casos, fica difícil liberar releases pequenas, precisando ser uma entrega do tipotudo ou nada.

    Página 71

    9.1. Foco na qualidade é o ponto-chave Casa do Código Diversos benefícios surgem quando se liberam frequentemente pequenas entregas com alto valor:

    • Entrega de valor adiantado e contínuo; • O processo é aprimorado rapidamente por falhar mais cedo (conceito fail fast); • Feedback do cliente mais cedo para confirmaç ão ou adaptaç ão dos re- quisitos; • Satisfaç ão dos usuários por ter respostas rápidas às suas necessidades; • Maior qualidade, confiança e estabilidade; • Reduz a taxa de defeitos por precisar realizar testes completos em ciclos menores; • Realiza um design simplificado e suficiente apenas para a entrega em questão; • O código é atualizado e integrado com maior frequência; • O software não fica ultrapassado; • Maior engajamento do time por ver seu trabalho sendo útil e empode- rado; • Facilita enxergar os diversos desperdícios ocultados nas grandes entre- gas; • Evita a procrastinaç ão de prazos.

    9.1 Foco na qualidade é o ponto-chave A qualidade é o ponto-chave para entregar com frequência. Os testes auto- matizados e a integraç ão contínua são essenciais para agilizar os builds das entregas com alta qualidade no software. Pequenas entregas maximizam os

    Página 72

    Casa do Código Capítulo 9. Liberaç ão frequente de pequenas entregas benefícios da abordagem iterativa e incremental, evoluindo o software em pe- quenos pedaços. Times extremos conseguem desenvolver uma entrega a cada iteração ou a cada dia, tal como no conceito de entrega contínua [20].

    Quando isso não for possível, as iterações auxiliarão no acompanhamento do andamento do desenvolvimento da release. De qualquer modo, se não houver um ótimo nível de qualidade em cada build do software, mais e mais defeitos voltarão e menos se poderá entregar nas próximas releases. O foco na qualidade é essencial para entregas pequenas e frequentes.

    9.2 Releases tudo ou nada Ok, sabemos que alguns sistemas sãotudo ou nada; ou seja, para colocar em uso efetivo é necessário que se faç a uma grande entrega. Entretanto, até para esses sistemas é valioso pensar se há algum modo de quebrá-los em entregas menores. As solicitações de mudan ça virão naturalmente quando o usuário utilizar o software, então é melhor ter um processo já orientando a mudanças.

    Entregas grandes não combinam com um planejamento ágil orientado a mu- danças. Lembre-se do quarto valor do Manifesto Ágil:responder a mudanças mais que seguir um plano.

    Quanto mais tempo aguardamos para liberar uma funcionalidade aos usuários, menos tempo você terá e mais complexo será para adaptá-la ou corrigi-la. Na visão enxuta [41], a liberaç ão frequente de pequenas entregas diminui consideravelmente os desperdícios de estoque, defeitos e tempo de espera (do cliente). Isso gera fluidez e reduz o tempo de ciclo das entregas (tempo entre o fim ou o início de produç ão de dois itens). Continuamente, persista na tentativa de diminuir o tamanho de suas entregas.

    Página 73

    Página 74

    Capítulo10 Ojogodoplanejamento “Planos não são nada. Planejamento é tudo.”

    –Dwight David “Ike” Eisenhower Você já trabalhou em um projetomarcha da morte[65] que é destinado a falhar e que você não podia nem sequer dar opiniões técnicas? Um projeto com tantos problemas que parecia uma bola de neve despencando montanha abaixo? No XP, isso não acontece.

    O jogo do planejamento envolve os clientes e os desenvolvedores para pla- nejarem as entregas de uma forma colaborativa. Também chamado derelease planning, o nome jogomostra a essência da dinâmica: tratar o planejamento como um jogo que contém um objetivo, jogadores, peças e regras. Seu re- sultado é maximizado por meio da colaboraç ão de todos os jogadores. Ele agrega todo o processo necessário para a entrega de software como a escrita de histórias de usuário, a priorizaç ão pelo cliente e a criaç ão das estimativas.

    Página 75

    10.1. Definindo o jogo e suas regras Casa do Código Visto que o trabalho de planejamento é encarado como um jogo, então quem seria o adversário? Talvez você pense que é o cliente. Errado! Ele é o maior interessado no sucesso do projeto. Afinal, já investiu tempo e dinheiro.

    O adversário está justamente no desafio em se conseguir entregar o melhor produto, dados as variáveis de projeto (prazos, custos,time-to-marketetc.).

    As pessoas de negócio definem o escopo, a prioridade, a composiç ão e as datas das entregas. As decisões de negócio têm suporte das pessoas de desenvolvimento. Estas tomam decisões técnicas por meio de estimativas e de análises de consequências técnicas no negócio, e decidem seu processo de trabalho. Tanto o Negócio quanto o Desenvolvimento têm voz nas decisões das entregas. Não há bola de neve no XP. 🙂 O desenvolvimento iterativo e incremental é utilizado no jogo do planeja- mento. Os incrementos são definidos no planejamento de releases; e as itera- ções, no planejamento de iterações. Cada incremento representa uma entrega de valor em produç ão ao cliente, sendo desenvolvido em uma ou mais itera- ções. A divisão em iterações auxilia o time a quebrar as entregas em pedaços menores para planejamento e feedback de um modo simples e ágil.

    Nas próximas seções, definiremos o jogo como um todo, com suas re- gras e comprometimentos. Falaremos também sobre como manter o foco e a aprendizagem no planejamento.

    10.1 Definindo o jogo e suas regras Os jogos e as regras do jogo do planejamento são:

    •Objetivo:maximizar o valor do software produzido pelo time; ou seja, colocar em produç ão a maior quantidade de histórias de usuário com maior valor ao longo do projeto.

    •Estratégia:o time deve investir o menor esforço para colocar a funci- onalidade de maior valor em produç ão tão rápido quanto possível, em conjunto com estratégias de projeto e programaç ão para reduzir o risco.

    Dividir para conquistar é a estratégia utilizada ao dividir o software em entregas frequentes, e cada entrega em iterações pequenas.

    Página 76

    Casa do Código Capítulo 10. O jogo do planejamento •As peças:as peças básicas do jogo são histórias de usuário e as tarefas de implementaç ão. As histórias são as peças no planejamento das releases; já as tarefas, no planejamento das iterações.

    •Os jogadores:as pessoas do Desenvolvimento e as pessoas de Negócio.

    •Os movimentos:as regras dos movimentos existem para lembrar a to- dos de como eles gostariam de agir em um melhor ambiente com con- fiança mútua e dar uma referência para quando as coisas não estiverem indo bem.

    10.2 Entendendo regras e comprometimentos Os movimentos do jogo são dados por suas regras e são divididos em duas partes: a primeira trata dos movimentos para as entregas (planejamento de releases); a outra dos movimentos para as iterações (planejamento de itera- ções), conforme apresentado na figura a seguir.

    Página 77

    10.2. Entendendo regras e comprometimentos Casa do Código Fig. 10.1: Movimentos do jogo do planejamento divididos entre o planeja- mento de releases e de iterações Planejamento de releases Para uma release, o jogo do planejamento define as regras para o cliente direcionar o desenvolvimento na frequência de uma a três semanas. Seus mo- vimentos para uma release são dados em três fases:Exploraç ão,Comprome- timentoeDirecionamento.

    Exploraç ão:ambos os jogadores descobrem novos itens que o sistema pode fazer, dividindo-se em três movimentos:

    •Escrever uma história de usuário:o Negócio escreve algo que o sistema deverá fazer; •Estimar uma história de usuário:o Desenvolvimento estima o tempo ideal de programaç ão para implementar a história;

    Imagem 1 da página 77 (sem descrição)

    Página 78

    Casa do Código Capítulo 10. O jogo do planejamento •Quebrar uma história de usuário:caso o Desenvolvimento não con- siga estimar a história ou sua estimativa for muito grande, o Negócio identifica sua parte mais importante para que o Desenvolvimento possa estimá-la e desenvolvê-la. Spikes podem ser utilizados para melhorar a estimativa da história (vide capítulo11).

    Comprometimento:o Negócio decide o escopo e o tempo para a pró- xima entrega de acordo com as estimativas, e o Desenvolvimento se compro- mete com a entrega, dividindo-se em quatro movimentos:

    •Ordenar por valor:o Negócio separa as histórias em três categorias:

    as essenciais; as menos essenciais, mas de alto valor; e as que seriam agradáveis de se ter; •Ordenar por risco:o Desenvolvimento separa as histórias em três ca- tegorias: aquelas que podem ser estimadas com precisão, aquelas que podem ser estimadas razoavelmente bem, e aquelas que não podem ser estimadas de qualquer modo; •Ordenar por velocidade:o Desenvolvimento mostra ao Negócio quanto de tempo ideal de programaç ão o time poderá trabalhar em um mês do calendário; •Selecionar escopo:o Negócio escolhe as histórias para a entrega (traba- lhando por tempo) ou uma data para as histórias a serem desenvolvidas (trabalhando por escopo), utilizando as estimativas realizadas pelo De- senvolvimento.

    Direcionamento:o plano é atualizado no que foi aprendido pelo Negócio e pelo Desenvolvimento, dividindo-se em quatro movimentos:

    •Iteração:a cada iteraç ão (uma a três semanas), o Negócio seleciona uma com as histórias de maior valor a serem implementadas; •Recuperação:caso o Desenvolvimento descubra que sua velocidade foi superestimada, ele pode pedir ao Negócio para encaixar apenas as his- tórias de maior valor de acordo com a nova velocidade;

    Página 79

    10.2. Entendendo regras e comprometimentos Casa do Código •Nova história:caso o Negócio descubra uma nova história a ser adi- cionada à entrega que já está sendo desenvolvida, ele pode escrevê-la, o Desenvolvimento estimá-la, e, então, trocá-la por outra selecionada pelo Negócio; •Reestimar:caso o Desenvolvimento descubra que o plano não é exato, ele pode reestimar todas as histórias restantes.

    Planejamento de iteraç ões As peças são as tarefas de implementaç ão e os jogadores são os programa- dores. As decisões sobre as iterações são mais flexíveis em questão de escopo e de prazos, pois dependem mais do Desenvolvimento; enquanto as sobre entregas dependem mais do Negócio. Suas fases são semelhantes às de uma entrega:Exploraç ão,ComprometimentoeDirecionamento.

    Exploraç ão:o Desenvolvimento cria suas tarefas e identifica o tempo de trabalho, dividindo-se em três movimentos:

    •Escrever uma tarefa:transformar as histórias da iteraç ão atual em tare- fas; •Quebrar ou unir tarefas:caso a tarefa esteja grande demais, quebre- a em tarefas menores. Caso ela esteja pequena demais, una-a a outra relacionada; •Estabeleça um fator de carga:cada programador escolherá seu fator de carga para a iteraç ão, o qual é a porcentagem de tempo que ele real- mente estará desenvolvendo; ou seja, é removido o tempo em que se realiza outras, tais como reuniões do time.

    Comprometimento:o Desenvolvimento compromete-se com suas tare- fas, dividindo-se em três movimentos:

    •Aceitar uma tarefa:o programador puxa a tarefa para si e aceita a res- ponsabilidade por ela; •Estimar a tarefa:o programador responsável pela tarefa a estima em Dias Ideais de programaç ão;

    Página 80

    Casa do Código Capítulo 10. O jogo do planejamento •Balanceamento:cada programador soma suas tarefas e multiplica pelo fator de carga, balanceando sua carga de trabalho, caso esteja maior ou menor do que a estabelecida.

    Direcionamento:o Desenvolvimento desenvolve as tarefas para verificar a história, dividindo-se em quatro movimentos:

    •Implementar uma tarefa:o programador pega o cartão da tarefa, encon- tra um par para programar, desenvolve a tarefa com TDD (Desenvol- vimento Guiado por Testes) e ao final integra o código fazendo passar a suíte de teste relacionada; •Registrar progresso:a cada dois ou três dias, um membro do time atua- liza o andamento das tarefas de cada membro, com o tempo gasto e o tempo que falta para cada tarefa; •Recuperação:programadores que ficaram sobrecarregados pedem ajuda reduzindo o escopo das tarefas, reduzindo o escopo das histórias, removendo aquelas não essenciais ou pedindo ao cliente para postergar a história para outra iteraç ão; •Verificar a história:caso estiverem prontos, rodar os testes funcionais para as tarefas que já foram concluídas, complementando a suíte de testes funcionais com os novos casos de testes; As histórias de usuários são estimadas antes de serem desenvolvidas. Já na iteraç ão, o programador pega a tarefa para si e depois a estima. Nem todas estarão ligadas diretamente com o Negócio, mas sim com as necessidades do Desenvolvimento; por exemplo, para configurar um servidor de integraç ão.

    10.3 Mantendo o foco Você lembra-se do objetivo do jogo do planejamento? Maximizar o valor do software construído pelo time para o cliente é o foco do jogo. É impor- tante que todos participem (Desenvolvimento e Negócio) com colaboraç ão.

    A simplicidade (a arte de maximizar a quantidade de trabalho não realizado)

    Página 81

    10.4. Todo momento é um momento de aprendizado Casa do Código é essencial para o feedback contínuo, sendo importante também para o time sentir-se valorizado por fazer entregas frequentes de valor. O Desenvolvi- mento e o Negócio devem manter um ritmo sustentável e constante de traba- lho para manter o foco.

    10.4 Todo momento é um momento de aprendi- zado No jogo do planejamento, até quando se erra, aprende-se. O erro não é visto como algo ruim, desde que se aprenda com ele. Quando o time reconhecer que superestimou sua velocidade, ele deve comunicar ao Negócio para rear- ranjar as histórias dentro de sua nova velocidade. Quando houver problemas com as estimativas, devem-se reavaliar essas estimativas das histórias. É pre- ciso ter coragem para buscar um processo que seja transparente. A comuni- cação e o feedback são importantes para que os dois jogadores aprendam a melhor forma de maximizar o jogo.

    Página 82

    Capítulo11 Spikesdeplanejamento “Algumas vezes, a melhor maneira de resolver um problema é ir para casa, jantar, assistir TV, ir para a cama, e, então, acordar na manhã seguinte e tomar um banho.”

    –Robert C. Martin Os spikes de planejamento fazem parte de uma prática que ajuda o time a gerar o conhecimento necessário para estimar as histórias de usuários cor- retamente, diminuindo, assim, o risco no planejamento [39]. O objetivo é aumentar a confiança para um bom jogo do planejamento. Um spike é um programa muito simples para explorar soluções potenciais [59].

    Faça spikes arquiteturais para descobrir respostas em dificuldades técni- cas e em problemas de design, ou para conhecer novas tecnologias (APIs, frameworks, ferramentas, linguagens de programaç ão etc.). Quando uma di- ficuldade técnica importante surgir, deixe um par de desenvolvedores fazer

    Página 83

    11.1. Jogue fora o código gerado no spike Casa do Código uma por alguns dias até ter certeza suficiente sobre sua soluç ão.

    Por ser uma tarefa a ser realizada, os spikes podem ser estimados. Por- tanto, trata-se de um momento planejado, garantindo-se que será feito du- rante uma iteraç ão. Preferencialmente, faç a-o em uma iteraç ão e somente desenvolva a história de usuário relativa na próxima. Lembre-se que ele serve para diminuir o risco da estimativa que servirá no próximo planejamento, e também não se esqueça denão aproveitarseu código.

    11.1 Jogue fora o código gerado no spike Trate o spike como um experimento e assuma que seu código será jogado fora. Vá direto ao ponto para resolver a incerteza. Ele serve para saber como resolver um problema, e não para produzir um código (de produç ão) que o resolva [54]. Não tente criar programas úteis ou reutilizáveis em produç ão.

    O spike serve para aprendizado, uma vez que se trata de uma prática para descoberta. Por isso, ignore todas as preocupações no entorno da questão.

    Vale fazer um paralelo neste ponto. A prototipaç ão é uma técnica de en- genharia de software para a descoberta de requisitos com a avaliaç ão do cli- ente. Normalmente, o protótipo é jogado fora, porque é lento, o código não é funcional e serve apenas para a descoberta, a validaç ão e o refinamento dos requisitos.

    Semelhante a essa técnica, o spike é um método para a descoberta de so- luções com a avaliaç ão técnica, que, inclusive, também tem seu código jogado fora.

    Dica:spike é exceção,não regra Essa prática é para ser utilizada apenas quando necessária, sendo uma exceção, não uma regra. Toda estimativa de história de usuário possuirá incertezas e riscos; isso é intrínseco da complexidade de desenvolver soft- ware.

    Página 84

    Capítulo12 Projetosimplesdoinícioaofim “Simplicidade é mais complicada do que você pensa. Mas ela é bem valiosa.”

    –Ron Jeffries Obter um projeto simples não é uma tarefa fácil; porém, manter a simpli- cidade agiliza no desenvolvimento de novas funcionalidades e na resposta a mudanças. O projeto simples está presente em todas as fases do XP. A simpli- cidade é abordada de um modoextremo. Ele come ça assim e mantém-se por meio de testes automatizados e refatoraç ão.

    Tentar prever o futuro éantiXP. Nenhuma funcionalidadeadicionalé im- plementada, pois desvia do caminho da soluç ão e aumenta a complexidade do software. Apenas tenha cuidado com as dívidas técnicas que poderão ser ge- radas, ou com funcionalidades inacabadas. A programaç ão em pares evita o design extra, porque um membro da dupla não vai querer esperar que o outro desenvolva coisas sem relevância.

    Página 85

    12.1. MVP: produto mínimo viável Casa do Código Para termos um código limpo, a refatoraç ão é necessária, assim evitando oscode smells(maus cheiros) nele. Um código é simples [30] quando:

    • Roda todos os testes; • Expressa todas as ideias necessárias; • Não contém código duplicado; • Possui a menor quantidade de classes, métodos e variáveis; • É conciso e legível.

    Em todos os níveis de granularidade de software deve-se pensar na sim- plicidade; ou seja, do código ao produto. Quando o projeto simples atinge o produto, temos o conceito do produto mínimo viável, detalhado a seguir.

    12.1 MVP:produto mínimo viável “Simplicidade a arte de maximizar a quantidade de trabalho não realizado é essencial.”

    –Décimo princípio do Manifesto Ágil Ter o projeto simples é essencial para criar um MVP. O MVP (do inglês, Minimum Product ViableProduto Mínimo Viável) possui a maior quantidade de funcionalidades de valor na menor entrega possível, sendo suficiente para o cliente utilizar e dar feedback ao desenvolvimento.

    A expressãoYAGNI(do inglês,You’re Not Gonna Need ItVocê não pre- cisará disso) lembra todos a desenvolver somente o necessário nas histórias atuais, até no caso de que se saiba que será necessário no futuro.

    Menos é mais.A simplicidade tem foco no desenvolvimento da essência do software. Pequenas entregas de valor representam muito do que o cliente necessita. Alguns programadores (não XP) adoram entregar algo a mais ao cliente; já osextremosnão fazem isso. Programadores XP mantêm o projeto simples do início ao fim.

    Página 86

    Casa do Código Capítulo 12. Projeto simples do início ao fim Dica: MVPé estratégia de entrega Para trabalhar com MVP é preciso ter uma estratégia na evoluç ão das entregas. Um ótimo exemplo real é o de uma equipe que, na primeira iteração, desenvolveu somente o algoritmo necessário e entregou apenas uma planilha com os resultados que o cliente precisava em seu negócio.

    Na duas próximas, a equipe complementou as regras nesse algoritmo e desenvolveu a interface com o usuário. O MVP entregue na primeira iteração resolveu a maior parte do problema do cliente! A estratégia para entregar o que restava nas duas próximas iterações completou o trabalho, deixando-o muito satisfeito.

    Página 87

    Página 88

    Capítulo13 Metáforadesistema “98% de nosso pensamento está realmente acontecendo em um nível inconsciente, grande parte através de metáforas.”

    –Esther Derby Metáforas em geral estão no nosso cotidiano. No dia a dia, frequente- mente as usamos para expressarmos ideias de um modo mais simples, fácil e rápido; tentamos encontrar algo semelhante que a pessoa já conheça para ela conseguir entender o que queremos explicar.

    No mundo da computaç ão, fazemos uso de ainda mais metáforas. Você trabalha com documentos, arquivos, pastas e ferramentas em suaárea de tra- balhodo computador. Você já deve ter comprado na internet por meio de umcarrinho de compras. Talvez você já tenha implementado um algoritmo percorrendo uma árvore em largura ou em profundidade; ou já tenha resol- vido umadívida técnicaem seu software. Quem sabe você já enviou um build

    Página 89

    13.1. Descobrindo uma boa metáfora Casa do Código para opipelineda integraç ão contínua, ou então participou de um debate em forma defishbowl.

    No XP, a metáfora de sistema traz uma visão comum que auxilia o time e o cliente a entender os elementos do sistema. Ela funciona como umpat- ternde alto nível e explica seu design sem uma documentaç ão pesada. Ela é semelhante à linguagem ubíqua, porém, enquanto esta se concentra em uma linguagem comum entre o negócio e os desenvolvedores, aquela foca na lin- guagem da arquitetura da soluç ão.

    O nascimento dessa prática deu-se no sistema de folha de pagamento da Chrysler [9]. A metáfora era de uma fábrica paraproduziro salário, onde as caixas desciam em uma linha de montagem para serem montadas. As caixas são as partes do salário a serem montadas em um item apenas: o salário do funcionário. Um outro exemplo é o de James Shore em seu primeiro projeto XP, que era dedata warehouse(armazém de dados) [53], cujos nomes das clas- ses do sistema utilizavam a metáfora de uma empilhadeira em um armazém.

    Muitas pessoas ignoram o uso dessa prática por não conhecerem sua uti- lidade. Uma metáfora de sistema ajuda a padronizar os nomes dos objetos para entendê-lo e também auxilia a reutilizar códigos. Desse modo, o desen- volvedor pode descobrir se algum objeto já existe no software e decidir onde é o melhor local para colocá-lo. Por trazer um vocabulário compartilhado, é uma excelente fonte de comunicaç ão entre a equipe e pode facilitar também na discussão das estimativas. Apenas uma boa metáfora pode ser realmente efetiva.

    13.1 Descobrindo uma boa metáfora Não é fácil encontrar uma metáfora útil para todo sistema [35]. Ela é repre- sentada por um domínio bem entendido por todos (domínio fonte), para des- crever os objetos e o funcionamento do domínio do sistema (domínio alvo).

    Descobrir uma metáfora é uma tarefa criativa; o segredo está em achar um domínio fonte que facilite o entendimento do domínio alvo. Pelo fato de todas serem inexatas, reexamine continuamente a metáfora atual, já que ela pode possuir uma extensão maior ou ser inadequada; esteja pronto para

    Página 90

    Casa do Código Capítulo 13. Metáfora de sistema deixá-la caso isso ocorrer [19].

    Joshua Kerievsky define os três Is da metáfora: Iluminaç ão, Inspiraç ão e Integridade [35]. Uma boa metáfora auxilia a iluminar odesign, inspirar novas ideias e ajudar a sentir que o projeto do sistema está coerente, encaixando-se bem em conjunto. Deve-se buscar uma que contenha esses três itens.

    Página 91

    Página 92

    Capítulo14 Reuniãodiáriaempé “Ter as melhores ideias, o código mais afinado, ou o pensamento mais pragmático é, em última instância, estéril, a menos que você possa se comunicar com outras pessoas.”

    –Andy Hunt & DaveThomas Você já participou de reuniões longas e improdutivas? A resposta é tão óbvia que até parece uma pergunta boba. Reuniões estão no topo da lista de coisas entediantes que desperdiç am o tempo da maioria dos desenvolvedores.

    Para o time no XP, as reuniões diárias em pé do inglêsDaily Stand Up Meetingsão focadas e rápidas, ocorrem no começo do dia e duram até quinze minutos. Seu formato físico é simples: todos de pé formam um círculo e cada pessoa tem a sua vez de falar no sentido horário (ou anti-horário). Ela faz com que o time mantenha-se alinhado, trocando conhecimento constantemente.

    Página 93

    14.1. Time alinhado Casa do Código Ao começar a fazê-las, diversos erros comuns podem ocorrer. Neste capítulo, traremos um catálogo deles.

    14.1 Time alinhado Cada membro do time responde sucintamente três questões básicas:

    • O que eu fiz ontem?

    • O que eu farei hoje?

    • O que há de problemas no meu caminho?

    Dica:vinte segundos por questão e por participante Uma dica é que cada uma das três questões não deva necessitar mais do que vinte segundos para ser respondida [43]. Desse modo, cada par- ticipante não precisa mais que um minuto para falar e um time de dez pessoas levará dez minutos ou menos de reunião.

    O propósito da reunião é a comunicaç ão do time inteiro. Em todo começo de dia, ele comunica seus problemas, suas soluções e promove a colaboraç ão.

    Reuniões curtas com todo o time são mais efetivas do que diversas reuniõescom pedaços dele. O planejamento diário sincroniza seu trabalho e suas ex- pectativas, discutindo-se as tarefas realizadas e as tarefas a realizar.

    14.2 Troca de conhecimento Na reunião diária, cada indivíduo sabe o que o outro está trabalhando e se possui problemas relacionados a isso. Qualquer membro do grupo pode pe- dir e oferecer ajuda ao outro, tanto em dúvidas de negócio, quanto de técnicas.

    Mesmo que cada programador puxe as tarefas das quais tem conhecimento suficiente para desenvolver, algumas virão somente durante seu desenvolvi- mento. Muitas vezes, algo que foi dito na reunião servirá como referência no futuro. Uma boa forma para pedir ajuda é parear (programar em pares) com

    Página 94

    Casa do Código Capítulo 14. Reunião diária em pé a pessoa referente ao assunto em questão. Assim, o aprendizado e a troca de conhecimento tornam-se constantes e colaborativos.

    14.3 Como começar?

    O ideal é começar as diárias desde o primeiro dia da primeira iteraç ão cri- ada no jogo do planejamento. A cultura de experimentaç ão é essencial para começar, visto que, raramente, uma diária sai certa pela primeira vez em um time recém-formado. Por mais que ele seja excelente, deve-se entender que o grupo está em formaç ão e algumas coisas terão de ser adaptadas e melho- radas. Temporariamente, um alarme pode ser usado para ajudar a lembrá-lo do horário do começo e do fim da reunião. Fique atento aos erros comuns listados a seguir e melhore continuamente as reuniões diárias em pé.

    14.4 Erros mais comuns de uma reunião em pé “Ao longo dos anos, eu tenho desenvolvido uma simples regra: quando a reunião fica entediante, saia.”

    –[ref the-clean-coder A reunião diária em pé não existe para desperdiç ar tempo, mas o con- trário; ela substitui outras reuniões para ganhar-se tempo. Porém, é neces- sário conhecer os erros mais comuns para identificá-los quando ocorrerem.

    O coach deve ter conhecimento suficiente para ajudar o time a detectá-los e resolvê-los.

    Os erros mais comuns em reuniões diárias em pé são:

    •Reunião de status:a diária não é uma reunião destatus reportingpara uma pessoa, tal como um coordenador ou gerente. Caso seja neces- sário, a dica é realizá-la após alguém fazer ostatus reporting, possivel- mente oTracker.

    •Discutir soluções:um dos propósitos dessa reunião é identificar pro- blemas, não resolvê-los. A dica é continuar com a reunião diária, dei- xando a conversa sobre as soluç ão para depois dela.

    Página 95

    14.4. Erros mais comuns de uma reunião em pé Casa do Código •O time não vê valor:isso pode ocorrer quando um time ágil está se formando. A dica é levantar esse problema na próxima reunião de re- trospectiva do time. Não postergue.

    •Não ter um horário fixo:todos do time precisam saber o horário fixo diário da reunião para segui-lo estritamente. O horário da diária deve ser sagrado. Uma dica é ter o papel do “chato da diária”; uma pessoa eleita para lembrar do horário e dar um toque caso a reunião demore ou perca o foco. Outra dica: um despertador ajuda a lembrar o time.

    •Sem local dedicado:é importante manter um único lugar para que o time faç a a diária, de preferência ao próprio local de trabalho. A dica é fazer a reunião próximo ao quadro de histórias e tarefas para a gestão visual.

    •Não saber ouvir:para uma boa comunicaç ão, é necessário saber falar e também ouvir atentamente. Uma dica é ter umtokenpara chamar a atenção de todos. Ele pode ser qualquer objeto que chame a aten- ção. Se for um objeto engraç ado, fica mais fácil de pedir a atenção de todos. Já vimos equipes utilizando canetas de quadro, apagadores, guarda-chuvas e até garrafa de óleo diesel (em uma empresa de refina- ria).O token é como uma bengala: é para ser temporário até que o time caminhe bem nas diárias.

    •Não fazer a reunião, porque um indivíduo está ausente:é melhor ter uma reunião sem um membro do time do que não tê-la. A dica é simples: apenas faç a a reunião.

    •Não ficar de pé:uma dica de produtividade é fazer com que todos os participantes fiquem de pé na reunião para que ela seja rápida e tenha foco. Isso faz com que as pessoas prestem mais atenção nas outras. Reu- niões improdutivas com elas sentadas fazem com que seja confortável a participaç ão. Caso ela perca o foco, as pessoas ficarão cansadas e logo vão querer dar um jeito de realinhar e finalizá-la.

    Página 96

    Casa do Código Capítulo 14. Reunião diária em pé Lembrete!

    A comunicação é o maior propósito do time XP na reunião em pé diária.

    Página 97

    Página 98

    Capítulo15 Possecoletiva “Myyy PRECIOUSSS.”

    –Gollum, no filme O Senhor do Anéis Posse coletiva é uma prática indispensável no XP, pois envolve colabora- ção, comunicaç ão e feedback. Com a posse coletiva, qualquer membro ou par do time pode implementar uma funcionalidade, arrumar um bug ou refato- rar em qualquer parte do código, a qualquer momento. No XP, todos têm a responsabilidade pelo sistema. Isso encoraja cada membro do time a sentir- se responsável pela qualidade do todo. É claro que nem todos saberão sobre todas as partes igualmente, mas todos saberão, ao menos, um pouco de cada parte do sistema.

    O termo original no livro do eXtreme Programming [6] é collective ow- nershipe não apenascode ownership, porque todos os artefatos no desenvol- vimento são de posse coletiva do time, não só o código. Além dele, a suíte de

    Página 99

    15.1. My precious! Casa do Código testes é também de propriedade coletiva, assim como o ambiente de integra- ção contínua e os executáveis do build.

    Quando um par do time encontra uma oportunidade de melhorar o có- digo, ele pode tranquilamente refatorar e melhorar seudesign. A posse cole- tiva gera bastante sinergia com as outras práticas do XP, e o versionamento com a integraç ão contínua avisará a todos o que está sendo alterado.

    O trabalho em time com a posse coletiva encoraja a difusão de ideias e de conhecimento. A programaç ão em par ajuda a distribuir esse conhecimento por meio do aprendizado entre os membros do grupo, deixando a posse cole- tiva mais refinada. Porém, para tudo isso funcionar, é necessário que nenhum integrante ache que é o dono de partes do sistema. É preciso colaboraç ão.

    15.1 My precious!

    Você assistiu ao filmeO Senhor dos Anéis? O personagem Gollum (ou Sméa- gol) chamava o anel demy precious(em português, “meu precioso”). Não faç a isso com oseucódigo. Deixe seu time colaborar! O objetivo é evitar as ilhas de conhecimento, reduzindo o risco de depender apenas de uma pessoa. A posse coletiva é um benefício para todos os membros (cada um poderá sair de férias ou tirar uma folga com mais tranquilidade por não dependerem tanto dele, por exemplo).

    Quando a posse não é coletiva, somente uma pessoa é dona do código e os programadores devem submetê-lo para revisão e aprovaç ão. Isso é, basi- camente, o oitavo desperdício no Lean [41], que é relativo ao capital humano e à criatividade dos funcionários. Consequentemente, isso gerará diversos outros desperdícios: espera (o time aguardará a revisão do dono do código); transporte (enviar o código ao dono); defeito (nem toda a decisão do dono será a melhor); superprocessamento (a revisão para controle pelo dono do código); e estoque (a fila de itens a revisar pelo dono).

    Uma pessoa é notavelmente um gargalo no time ou no processo quando não consegue atender todas suas demandas e cria estoque de tarefas, nas quais ninguém pode ajudar. E atenção: qualquer membro poderá sair da empresa a qualquer momento, o que pode impactar no negócio do cliente.

    Página 100

    Casa do Código Capítulo 15. Posse coletiva Reflexão!

    Faça uma reflexão: quantas pessoas são necessárias faltar ao trabalho para que o sistema não possa mais ser desenvolvido? Quanto menor o número, pior será a situaç ão. A posse coletiva aumenta esse número ao máximo, ou seja, ao tamanho da equipe.

    Página 101

    Página 102

    Capítulo16 Padrãodecodificaç ão “A quantia de tempo gasto lendo código versus escrevendo é bem mais de 10 para 1. Então, fazer o código mais fácil de ler, o torna mais fácil de escrever.”

    –Robert C. Martin Pelo fato de todos no time XP estarem trabalhando juntos em cada parte do sistema, refatorando código e trocando de pares frequentemente, não se pode haver diferentes formas de codificaç ão. Um padrão torna-se necessário, pois deve facilitar a comunicaç ão entre o time, encorajando a posse coletiva, e evitando problemas na programaç ão em pares e na refatoraç ão.

    O padrão deve ser estabelecido e concordado pelo time, pois faz com que todos o utilizem efetivamente. Caso contrário, a equipe ficará insatisfeita e evitará ao máximo seu uso. Sua existência vale muito mais do que a sua forma, porque ele pode ser revisto e evoluído de acordo com seu uso.

    Página 103

    16.1. Pequenos projetos também se beneficiam? Casa do Código Algumas linguagens de programaç ão já propõem padrões de codificaç ão, e também é comum uma organizaç ão ou um produto estabelecê-los. Na lin- guagem Java, a Sun estabeleceu em 1997 oJava Code Conventions(Conven- ções de Código Java) [46], válido até os dias atuais. A Google define seus pró- prios guias de estilos para diversas linguagens, como: C++, Java, Objective-C, Python, Shell, HTML/CSS, JavaScript, e Lisp [29]. O kernel do Linux também define seu estilo de codificaç ão [58].

    Imagine centenas ou milhares de programadores produzindo código para um único software sem padronizaç ão? Seria o caos! O kernel do Linux prova- velmente teria tantosbugsque se tornaria inutilizado. O Free Software Foun- dation também define padrões de codificaç ão para seus programas GNU [21], descrevendo o melhor uso da linguagem C, padrões para interfaces, para li- nha de comando, para documentaç ão e para asreleases.

    Ok, esses são projetos grandes. Mas e os projetos pequenos? É o que discutiremos logo a seguir.

    16.1 Pequenos projetos também se beneficiam?

    Certamente, pequenos projetos com times pequenos se beneficiarão com pa- drões de codificaç ão. Ok, alguém ainda pode não ter se convencido e pensar que isso é necessário apenas para grandes projetos. Veja a seguir como um pequeno código pode causar problemas.

    Falta de padronizaç ão de código Sem uma padronizaç ão, um programador pode fazer tranquilamente qualquer um dos quatro códigos mostrados na sequência para calcular o mó- dulo de um número na variávela(o péssimo nome é proposital não te- mos um padrão nesse momento). Esses quatro exemplos vêm da combinaç ão de duas variações: ter uma condiç ãoifcom o bloco interno de código na mesma linha ou não, e ter chaves ou não.

    Condição com bloco interno na mesma linha:

    •Com chaves:

    if(a<= 0) {a= -1 *a; }

    Página 104

    Casa do Código Capítulo 16. Padrão de codificaç ão •Sem chaves:

    ifa a= -1 *a; Condição com bloco interno na próxima linha:

    •Com chaves:

    if(a<= 0) { a= -1 *a; } •Sem chaves:

    if(a<= 0) a= -1 *a; Ok, sem muitos problemas até então, pois fizemos apenas duas variações nesse pequeno trecho de código. Porém, e se variarmos em mais formas? Se as chaves serão indentadas ou não, se teráelse, se usaremos nomes de va- riáveis sem significado (letraa) ou não. Com isso, teremos mais 3 tipos de variações, totalizando 5 tipos em 32 formas de codificaç ão. Além disso, cer- tamente existem outras mais. Programadores têm suas preferências de estilos ao programar, e essa variabilidade tenderá ao infinito. Então, sem uma pa- dronizaç ão de código, haverá retrabalho, discussão e estresse, mesmo em um pequeno projeto.

    16.2 Como definir?

    Antes de tudo, tente começar com algo que já exista. Pesquise se há um padrão de codificaç ão na sua empresa ou se há algum definido pela linguagem ou tecnologia utilizada. Caso positivo, comece por isso, permitindo que o time revise e aprimore-o. Caso não exista, reúna o grupo inteiro para defini-lo.

    Ninguém melhor que ele próprio para padronizar seu próprio código.

    Para descrever um padrão de código, diversos itens podem ser conside- rados:

    Página 105

    16.2. Como definir? Casa do Código • Nomenclatura de variáveis; • Nomenclatura de métodos; • Nomenclatura de classes; • Nomenclatura de pacotes; • Indentaç ão da tabulaç ão; • Indentaç ão de chaves; • Indentaç ão das estruturas condicionais; • Uso de parênteses em expressões; • Uso de letras maiúsculas e minúsculas; • Uso deelsenoif; • Uso dedefaultnoswitch; • Uso de tratamento de exceções; • Uso de estruturas de dados específicas; • Importaç ão de classes e bibliotecas; • Diretrizes de Orientaç ão a Objetos; • Uso de padrões de projeto; • Boas práticas de programaç ão; • Comentários de código; • Comentários noscommits; •Logging; • Detalhes específicos da linguagem de programaç ão; • Detalhes específicos do ambiente de desenvolvimento.

    Página 106

    Capítulo17 Programaç ãoempar “Dados olhos suficientes, todos os erros são óbvios.”

    –Lei de Linus, Eric Steven Raymond Sabe-se que revisão por pares (peer review ) é uma boa prática de desen- volvimento que aumenta a qualidade do software e a colaboraç ão no time.

    Visto que é produtivo, que tal programar e revisar em pares o tempo inteiro?

    No XP, todo o código de produç ão é criado por programaç ão em par (pair programming). Isso significa ter duas pessoas piloto e copiloto trabalhando juntas em apenas um computador, com foco em uma única tarefa e ao mesmo tempo. O que o XP indica é programar em par quando o código de produç ão for escrito. Não necessariamente se deve programar em par 100% do tempo, pois atividades, como pesquisas e leituras, não têm essa necessidade.

    Os nomes dos papéis de um par vêm da metáfora da aviaç ão: piloto e copiloto (ou navegador). O piloto programa, enquanto o copiloto acompa-

    Página 107

    17.1. Diversos benefícios Casa do Código nha e cuida de tudo o que está sendo realizado, pensando em casos de testes, desde o padrão de codificaç ão até questões de arquitetura. A troca de papéis é essencial para colaboraç ão e partilha de conhecimento.

    Trabalhar dia a dia ao lado de um colega exige habilidades sociais que levam tempo em aprender, porém aumenta a cooperaç ão no time, indepen- dente do status da função de cada integrante. Programaç ão em par não é mentoria, uma vez que é um trabalho colaborativo entre ambas as partes, in- dependente de terem muita diferença nas experiências. Não é aceitável dizer O design que você fez possui um erro, mas sim O design que nós fizemos possui um erro.

    Nas seções deste capítulo, falaremos sobre os diversos benefícios desse tipo de programaç ão, assim como discutiremos o que gestores podem pensar sobre seu custo. Veremos também sobre a pressão do par durante o desenvol- vimento, o nivelamento do conhecimento entre a dupla e como começar (com dicas sobre pareamento e o ambiente de trabalho). Além disso, pergunto: por que não trabalhar em par em todos os tipos de tarefas? 🙂 17.1 Diversos benefícios Diversos benefícios são conhecidos nopareamento[62]:

    •Revisão de código contínua:muitos erros são pegos quando eles es- tão sendo codificados, em vez de serem descobertos por um testador, tornando a quantidade de erros consideravelmente menor; •Discussão contínua da solução:o design é aprimorado e o código fica mais sucinto; •Afinamento do par:o time resolve problemas mais rapidamente por estar coeso também em pares; •Aprendizagem:as pessoas aprendem significativamente sobre o sis- tema e sobre engenharia de software; •Gestão do conhecimento:o projeto acaba com várias pessoas enten- dendo cada pedaço do sistema;

    Página 108

    Casa do Código Capítulo 17. Programaç ão em par •Trabalho colaborativo:os indivíduos aprendem a trabalhar em time e a conversar mais frequentemente, dando mais fluxo à informaç ão e à dinâmica do grupo; •Motivaç ão:as pessoas apreciam mais o seu trabalho e o trabalho de todos.

    17.2 Um desenvolvedor pelo preço de dois?

    O quê? Dois programadores fazendo o trabalho de um? De modo algum!Isso é o que é dito geralmente por quem não conhece a produtividade e os bene- fícios da programaç ão em par, ou por pessoas que ainda pensam no processo fordista de ter-se apenas um funcionário por estaç ão de trabalho. Produzir softwares é uma atividade complexa e não se deve aplicar processos fabris.

    O coach XP deve ficar atento à organizaç ão do ambiente, tratar da mudança com a visão gerencial e harmonizar os relacionamentos humanos.

    1 + 1 > 2. Duas pessoas trabalhando em um único computador produzirá mais que duas pessoas trabalhando separadas, já que isso aumenta o foco, e também gera qualidade e troca de conhecimento. Com um breve tempo, as vantagens já surgirão, basta acreditar no potencial da equipe. Quem pratica sente seus benefícios.

    17.3 Apressão do par Você já ouviu falar em pressão do time? Isso acontece quando se trabalha com somente uma meta. As pessoas dependem de você, e você delas. Caso alguém não colabore na meta, o próprio time vai naturalmente pressioná-la; ou a própria pessoa se cobrará de alguma forma.

    No trabalho em par, isso não é diferente. Cada membro tem o compro- misso de fazer um bom trabalho. Isso gera maior concentraç ão, incentiva o bom trabalho e aumenta a responsabilidade. Revezar frequentemente faz com que cada um respeite o outro, tratando a pressão como algo bom e não como um problema.Jogue limpo com o seu par, você dependerá dele.

    Página 109

    17.4. Nivelando o conhecimento Casa do Código 17.4 Nivelando o conhecimento O aprendizado pela troca de conhecimento está na essência da programaç ão em pares. O programador que souber menos logo aprenderá com o mais ex- periente, podendo aprender uma tecnologia, um framework, um algoritmo, um padrão de projeto, uma história de usuário, ou qualquer componente do desenvolvimento de software. O nivelamento de conhecimento é um resul- tado intrínseco dopareamento.

    17.5 Como começar?

    O segredo para começar é ter um clima de experimentaç ão, entendendo que algumas coisas não funcionarão de início e precisarão de melhoria. No jogo do planejamento, histórias e tarefas podem ser elencadas para serem desen- volvidas em pares. Na retrospectiva, o time reflete sobre os benefícios trazidos e o que deve ser melhorado nopareamento.

    Uma boa dica para fazer acontecer esse trabalho em par é limitar o desen- volvimento a um número de tarefas menor que o de programadores. Assim, sempre haverá, ao menos, um programador impedido de pegar uma tarefa, então ele precisará parear com um outro. Utilizando um quadro de Kanban, basta aplicar o limite noWIP(do inglês,Work in ProgressTrabalho em Pro- gresso).

    Dica:revise em pares quando não parear Mesmo que algumas atividades não sejam realizadas em pares o tempo inteiro, utilize sempre a revisão em dupla. O modo mais efici- ente é o de rever o código dessa formaantesde enviá-lo para obranch padrão. Isso resulta um código totalmente revisado que será integrado no seu servidor. Reexaminar depois pode perder a prioridade e gerar re- trabalho. Aproveite também para usar a revisão não apenas no código, mas também em tudo o que é útil para o desenvolvimento.

    Página 110

    Casa do Código Capítulo 17. Programaç ão em par 17.6 Dicas para aprimorar a programação em par Que tal experimentar essas abordagens?

    •Vamos tentar sua ideia primeiro:alguém da dupla sugere começar pela ideia de soluç ão do outro integrante. Essa abordagem cria um clima de respeito por entender que as soluções de cada um serão ex- perimentadas e melhoradas.

    •Pensar alto:em vez de o piloto ficar olhando para o código e pensando sozinho, ele fala o que está pensando. Isso ajuda o copiloto a entender o que está sendo feito.

    •Regra dos dez segundos:muitas vezes o piloto está em um raciocínio aprimorado e não linear. Por essa razão, o copiloto deve respeitar esse momento e aguardar cerca de dez segundos para intervir. Essa dica é muito boa para não quebrar o raciocínio.

    •Revezar por ciclo de tempo:revezar o papel de piloto e copiloto é es- sencial. Para forçar a troca, o par pode colocar um alarme para desper- tar no final do ciclo de tempo. Esse ciclo não pode ser nem muito curto, nem muito grande. O par saberá o tempo certo, que normalmente varia de dez minutos a uma hora. A Técnica Pomodoro é uma forma efici- ente de revezar o par, controlar o tempo e ter foco. O par desenvolve o software a cada vinte e cinco minutos, e faz um intervalo curto de três a cinco minutos. A cadapomodoro, o copiloto assume o lugar do piloto e vice-versa. A cada quatropomodoros, o intervalo é mais longo, de vinte a trinta minutos.

    •Revezar por ciclo de TDD:revezar por tempo pode quebrar o raciocí- nio do piloto por parar no meio da escrita. Revezar por ciclo de TDD (vide capítulo19) torna interessante a linha de raciocínio seguida. Uma bela variaç ão é que o copiloto assuma na fase de codificaç ão [12], e não na de escrita de testes, fazendo com que um escreva o teste para o outro programar e refatorar.

    Página 111

    17.7. O ambiente de trabalho Casa do Código 17.7 Oambiente de trabalho Trabalhar fisicamente em pares não exige muita infraestrutura, sendo sufi- ciente apenas um computador configurado normalmente. Para que os pares trabalhem juntos a distância ou sem um espaço físico adequado, existem di- versas ferramentas de trabalho remoto com compartilhamento de tela e de acesso remoto de áudio e vídeo.

    Cuide do espaço físico. A mobília pode dificultar ficar lado a lado pro- gramando (por exemplo, em mesas de canto ou em formato de ‘L’). Os pro- gramadores terão dores no corpo depois de um dia de programaç ão em pares com pouca ergonomia. Uma dica é adaptar o espaço; melhor ainda se houver estações de programaç ão em par, adicionando um teclado, um mouse e um monitor o copiloto, o que é mais favorável para a ergonomia do trabalho.

    17.8 Especificar, projetar, trabalhar, tudo em par Mesmo que essa prática do XP chame-seprogramação em pares, o trabalho como um todo pode ser realizado em dupla. Um programador pode parear com o cliente para tirar dúvidas; o cliente pode parear com um testador para escrever bons testes de aceitaç ão; e um programador pode parear com um testador para discutir alguns testes unitários.

    Dica:pareamento em tudo!

    Somos tão adeptos do trabalho em par que pareamos em atividades além do desenvolvimento de software. Lecionados cursos em par, pales- tramos em eventos em par etc. Sabemos que, assim, um curso ou uma palestra tem muito mais qualidade, motivaç ão e troca de conhecimento.

    Então, que tal começar a parear também?

    Página 112

    Capítulo18 Refatoraç ãodecódigoparaalta qualidade “Qualquer tolo pode escrever código que o computador possa entender. Bons programadores escrevem código que humanos possam entender.”

    –Martin Fowler Você se lembra das aulas de matemática sobre fatoraç ão? O objetivo era aprender como fatorar uma fraç ão ou equaç ão matemática. Por exemplo, sim- plificar a expressão2*x+2*ypara sua expressão fatorada2*(x+y).

    Pois bem, a refatoraç ão tem o mesmo propósito na codificaç ão. Com ori- gem na Orientaç ão a Objetos, é também chamada derefinamento incremental e mantém a semântica da funcionalidade, alterando apenas odesign.

    Uma refatoraç ão é uma mudança feita na estrutura interna do software que o faz ficar mais fácil de entender e mais barato de modificá-lo, sem mu-

    Página 113

    18.1. Refatore impiedosamente Casa do Código dar seu comportamento observável [23]. Obter essa simplicidade não é algo fácil, por isso a fazemos por meio de uma série de pequenas alterações, uma a uma sem alterar esse comportamento. Atenção: refatoraç ão não é um ato de reescrever código.

    Deve-se pedir permissão para refatorar? Acreditamos que não. A quali- dade é importante no software, e você é o profissional que decide sobre o uso da refatoraç ão. Por essa razão, ela está embutida na estimativa do desenvolvi- mento. Refatorar é um investimento na qualidade do código e não pode ser visto como retrabalho.

    Quais são seus benefícios?

    • Economiza tempo e aumenta a qualidade; • Melhora o design do software; • O código torna-se mais legível e reutilizável; • Fica mais fácil encontrar defeitos; • Ajuda você a programar mais rápido.

    A abordagem do XP é refatorar impiedosamente; ou seja, não se opta por isso. Falaremos disso a seguir, bem como sobrebad smellsde código.

    Dica:papel do cleaner Tenha alguém no time XP com o papel docleaner. Isso auxilia o time a criar a cultura de refatoraç ão.

    18.1 Refatore impiedosamente Refatorar não é uma tarefa opcional. Escrever código já na primeira vez com um excelente design é difícil. Quando você pensar em refatoraç ão, criará es- tratégias para a codificaç ão e melhorias no software. Pensando no time, a posse coletiva de código (capítulo15) é importante para que qualquer indiví- duo sinta-se confortável para refatorar.

    Página 114

    Casa do Código Capítulo 18. Refatoraç ão de código para alta qualidade Não deixe para refatorar apenas quando se utiliza TDD, pois existem ou- tros momentos em que você pode fazê-lo, como:

    • Ao adicionar uma função; • Ao consertar um defeito; • Para facilitar o entendimento; • Em revisões de código; • Regra de três: na primeira vez que você fizer algo, apenas faç a. Na se- gunda vez, a duplicaç ão surgirá, mas mantenha assim. Na terceira vez, refatore.

    Dica:pense no próximo!

    Escreva o código para pessoas, não apenas para o compilador. Seu time agradecerá e alguém no futuro certamente ficará feliz em ver um bom código estruturado.

    18.2 Bad smells de código Sabemos que alguns tipos de código são difíceis para alterar, como: código com lógica duplicada ou complexa, código ilegível ou código com compor- tamento adicional e desnecessário. Estes comumente possuem muitosbad smells(maus cheiros), também chamadoscode smells(cheiros de código). Po- demos dizer que se podem descobrir rapidamente osbad smellscom uma breve revisão do código.

    Os maus cheiros podem estar nos níveis de classe, de método ou de atri- buto. A refatoraç ão é a remoção da duplicaç ão e decode smells. Duplicaç ão é sinal de código sujo, de que há mais código do que o necessário em relaç ão a classes, métodos e variáveis. Obter o código limpo (clean code) é o objetivo da refatoraç ão, pois ele fica legível, com alta coesão, baixo acoplamento e sem maus cheiros.

    Alguns exemplos decode smellsa serem refatorados são:

    Página 115

    18.2. Bad smells de código Casa do Código • Uma classe ou método muito longo; • Uma classe que utiliza muitos métodos de outra classe; • Uma classe que faz muito pouco; • Subclasses muito semelhantes; • Nome de variável não comunicativo; • O não tratamento de uma exceção; • Código duplicado; • Código inútil.

    Uncle Bob (Robert C. Martin) lista em seu livro,Código limpo[42], diver- sosodores; pérolas; heurísticas sobre problemas de comentários e de ambiente de build; e testes gerais de nomenclatura e de testes. Vale a pena a leitura; é muito recomendado para quem deseja fazer um código realmente bom.

    Dica:catálogos de refatorações Martin Fowler mantém na internet um catálogo de refatorações bas- tante completo e detalhado. Nele, você encontrará refatorações, como:adicionar um parâmetro, extrair uma superclasse, mover um método,trocar um array por um objeto e muito mais. Confira-o em [26].

    Além disso, Joshua Kerievsky disponibiliza em seu livro,Refatoração para padrões, uma lista bastante detalhada de como refatorar para pa- drões [34].

    Página 116

    Capítulo19 TDD:DesenvolvimentoGuiado porTestes “Eu não sou um excelente programador; eu sou apenas um bom programador com excelentes hábitos.”

    –Kent Beck O TDD (do inglêsTest-driven DevelopmentDesenvolvimento Guiado por Testes) é uma técnica para construç ão de software que guia seu desenvolvi- mento por meio da escrita de testes. Sua essência está em seumantra: testar, codificar e refatorar (veja na imagem a seguir). Essa técnica surgiu a partir da refatoraç ão, dando base para guiar a codificaç ão. TDD gera aprendizado, porque ajuda a aprender boas práticas de programaç ão e a criar testes auto- matizados.

    Página 117

    Casa do Código Fig. 19.1: Mantra do TDD: testar, codificar e refatorar Mas espere um pouco! Escrever testes antes de codificar? Sim, exata- mente! No TDD, primeiramente é escrito o código de teste e depois (somente depois) o de produç ão. Dessa forma, a codificaç ão será guiada por testes e o código de produç ão estará coberto por eles. Os testes guiarão o desenvolvi- mento. É uma mudança de paradigma que vale a pena conhecer.

    Joshua Kerievsky traz a visão desse mantra como um diálogo [34]:

    •Pergunta:você pergunta ao sistema por meio de um teste.

    •Resposta:você responde escrevendo código que passa no teste.

    •Refinamento:você refina a pergunta consolidando ideias, removendo itens desnecessários e clarificando ambiguidades.

    •Repetição:você mantém o diálogo fazendo novas perguntas.

    Na agilidade, trabalhamos com ciclos de trabalho em todos os níveis do projeto. No nível do negócio, utilizamos ciclos de entregas e de iterações para o desenvolvimento de software; no nível do trabalho em equipe, trabalhamos com ciclos em reuniões diárias; e no da codificaç ão, o TDD traz ciclos de trabalho para desenvolver as funcionalidades incrementalmente. Cada um

    Imagem 1 da página 117 (sem descrição)

    Página 118

    Casa do Código Capítulo 19. TDD: Desenvolvimento Guiado por Testes dura alguns minutos: adiciona-se um teste, fazendo-o funcionar com código de produç ão e refatorando-o.

    Sobre os benefícios do TDD, Maurício Aniche fez um compilado de re- sultados em pesquisas sobre isso [4]. Eles são bastante convincentes no uso de TDD:

    • Programadores produziram código que passaram em aproximada- mente 50% mais testes caixa-preta do que os que não utilizavam; • Reduç ão de 40-50% na quantidade de defeitos e um impacto mínimo na produtividade; • 87,5% dos programadores acreditam que facilitou entender os requisi- tos; • 95,8% acreditam que TDD reduziu o tempo gasto comdebug; • 78% acreditam que aumentou a produtividade da equipe; • 92% acreditam que ajuda a manter um código de maior qualidade; • 79% acreditam que promove um design mais simples.

    19.1 Padrões deTDD Para detalhar o TDD, Kent Beck [8] define quatro classes de padrões: padrões gerais de TDD, padrões de teste para TDD, padrões de barra vermelha, e pa- drões de barra verde. Vamos apresentá-las ao longo deste capítulo.

    Padrões gerais de TDD:

    • Teste seu software com testes automatizados; • Um teste não deve afetar a execuç ão do outro; • Mantenha uma lista de testes; • Escreva um teste antes de escrever código de produç ão; • Comece a escrita do teste pelo métodoassert(…);;

    Página 119

    19.1. Padrões de TDD Casa do Código • Os dados de testes devem ter significados evidentes.

    Padrões de teste para TDD:

    • Quando escrever casos de teste grandes, comece com sua menor parte que faç a quebrar; • Quando testar recursos caros ou complicados, utilize constantes que si- mulem o comportamento desses recursos (com estratégias dedummy, stub,spy,fakeemock); • Quando estiver programando sozinho, deixe o último teste quebrado.

    Quando você voltar a programar, ele dirá onde você parou.; • Quando estiver programando em time, deixe todos os testes rodando.

    Seu grupo precisará ter todos os testes rodando.

    Os três passos domantra do TDDsão descritos a seguir.

    Passo 1: escrever um teste que falhe Feedback ao programador é um ponto-chave no XP e é guiado por bons testes automatizados. Aí está a importância de automatizá-los: ter um feed- back, uma resposta rápida para guiar o desenvolvimento do software. Sua automatizaç ão é um investimento a curto e longo prazo, pois guia a codifica- ção e aumenta a qualidade do software a longo prazo.

    Uma dúvida bastante comum é se o TDD faz uso apenas de testes de uni- dade. A resposta é negativa, porque ele é ortogonal em relaç ão a ele. Estes verificam unidades de comportamento. O TDD utiliza, principalmente, tes- tes de unidade, mas também pode usar testes funcionais e de aceitaç ão para guiar o desenvolvimento das funcionalidades.

    Para facilitar sua escrita são utilizados frameworks xUnit: JUnit (Java), NUnit (.NET), CPPUnit (C++), PHPUnit (PHP), e mais uma grande diversi- dade dessas ferramentas. As expressões “barra vermelha” (Red bar ) e “barra verde” (Green bar) surgiram desses frameworks, pois são avisos visuais em uma barra colorida integrada no ambiente de desenvolvimento. A vermelha

    Página 120

    Casa do Código Capítulo 19. TDD: Desenvolvimento Guiado por Testes é o resultado de execuç ão de um ou mais testes falhando; já a verde é o resul- tado da execuç ão de todos os testes passando.

    Para escrever um teste que falhe (barra vermelha), Kent Beck define os padrões:

    • Escreva um teste que gere aprendizado e que se esteja confiante para implementar; • Inicie com um teste para uma operaç ão que não faz nada; • Peça explicações e esclarecimentos por meio dos testes; • Escreva testes para aprender o que um software externo faz; • Anote os outros testes que surgirem para não perder o foco do atual; • Quando houver um defeito encontrado, escreva um teste para apontar obug.

    Passo 2: escrever código funcional para rodar o teste Agora, com um teste já falhando, é hora de escrever o código de produç ão para fazê-lo passar (barra verde). Dessa forma, o código de produç ão ficará praticamente todo coberto por testes. Neste segundo passo, o objetivo é fazer o código passar, sem se preocupar tanto com o seu design, porque isso será feito na próxima etapa: a refatoraç ão.

    Ao usarmosbaby steps(passos de bebê), o código é produzido até dar barra verde. Rode os testes constantemente. Osbaby stepsajudarão a verificar cada passo, você terá feedback contínuo deles. Entregue frequentemente no repositório de código (algumas vezes ao dia). Todos eles devem estar rodando para enviar o código ao repositório; a integraç ão contínua garantirá isso.

    Padrões de barra verde para TDD, para fazer rodar o teste quebrado:

    • Retorne uma constante para simular o resultado e, então, transforme-a gradualmente em uma expressão com variáveis; • Transforme os retornos constantes em expressões, após possuir dois ou três exemplos;

    Página 121

    19.1. Padrões de TDD Casa do Código • Implemente diretamente as operações simples; • Quando a implementaç ão usar coleções de objetos, inicie sem coleções e, somente depois, utilize-as.

    Dica:utilize seus baby steps conscientemente Em seu livro sobre TDD, Maurício Aniche traz a dica de que osbaby stepsdevem ser realizados de maneira consciente: o desenvolvedor deve buscar pela soluç ão mais simples (e não necessariamente pela modifica- ção mais simples) [4]. Assim como um bebê, o desenvolvedor deve dar um passo seguro, de acordo com a complexidade do problema que está sendo resolvido.

    Passo 3: refatorar o código “O objetivo do TDD é escrever código limpo que funciona.”

    –Ron Jeffries O propósito do TDD está no design do código; o teste é apenas um efeito colateral (ótimo, por sinal). Agora com o código coberto pelo teste, é hora de melhorar seu design, refatorando-o. Um dos erros mais comuns no uso de TDD está em não refatorar constantemente. Tenha muita atenção nessa parte; se você não a fizer, terá um código mais complexo e não fará TDD.

    Segundo Martin Fowler, um dos gurus da refatoraç ão, esta é uma mu- dança feita na estrutura interna do software para deixá-lo mais fácil de enten- der e barato de modificar, sem mudar seu comportamento observável [23].

    Uma das mágicas do TDD está aqui: o comportamento observável é guiado pelo feedback dos testes! Eles apontarão se a refatoraç ão do código o alterou ou não.

    Cada refatoraç ão deve ser realizada embaby steps; ou seja, não se deve fazer grandes refatorações. O feedback contínuo é essencial para evitar que o comportamento observável não seja alterado. Caso seja, os testes automatiza- dos apontarão o problema. Umbaby stepdeve ser simples, mas não simplório.

    Página 122

    Casa do Código Capítulo 19. TDD: Desenvolvimento Guiado por Testes Assim como em um passo de bebê, você deve dar o maior passo para ir em frente com total segurança.

    Lembre-se de refatorar também seus testes. Eles fazem parte do software, e se não forem refatorados, se tornarão complexos e dificultarão a manuten- ção futura.

    19.2 Show me the code “Talk is cheap. Show me the code.”

    –Linus Torvalds Falar é fácil, mostre-me o código. Ok, vamos começar com um exemplo clássico praticado emCoding Dojos: a conversão de números decimais para romanos. Para isso, escolhemos a linguagem Java e o JUnit para escrever os testes de unidade. Como primeiro ciclo de TDD, vamos converter o número decimal1para romano. Segue o código do teste:

    import.junit.Assert.*; import public class @Test public void assertEquals("I",.converter(1)); } } Esse teste falhará a própria compilaç ão do código, pois inexiste a classe RomanNumberConverter, e muito menos seu método converter. Uma dica é utilizar a IDEIntegrated Development Environment(Eclipse, por exem- plo) para criar as classes e métodos automaticamente, a partir dos erros de compilaç ão. Precisamos fazer esse teste compilar com o código a seguir:

    public classRomanNumberConverter { public staticObjectconverter(int i) { return null; } }

    Página 123

    19.2. Show me the code Casa do Código Veja que o código está com uma má aparência, mas já compila e o teste já pode ser executado. Porém, ele falha, pois retornanulle deveria retornar I. Visto isso, faremos o primeiro teste funcionar:

    public class public static converter(int i) { return"I"; } } Nosso primeiro teste passou! Você pode estar achando estranho retornar uma constante, mas calma! Lembre-se dosbaby steps, além da simplicidade no XP. Como regra, deve-se retornar uma constante para fazer funcionar os primeiros testes, apenas depois abstrair em variáveis em uma fórmula.

    Agora, possuímos teste passando, portanto podemos refatorar. Faremos as seguintes refatorações, também com baby steps:

    • Tornar mais sugestivo o nome do método de testetestIpara deveRetornarI; • Mudar o retorno do métodoconverterdeObjectparaString; • Tornar o métodoconverterde classe para um método de objeto (removendo ostatic).

    Eis o código com essas refatorações aplicadas:

    public classRomanNumberConverterTest { @Test public voiddeveRetornarI() { assertEquals("I", newRomanNumberConverter().converter(1)); } } public classRomanNumberConverter { publicStringconverter(int i) { return"I"; } }

    Página 124

    Casa do Código Capítulo 19. TDD: Desenvolvimento Guiado por Testes Lembre-se de rodá-lo a cada pequena refatoraç ão. Desse modo, teremos garantido que não o quebramos.

    Fechamos o nosso primeiro ciclo do mantra do TDD: criamos um teste, fazemo-lo funcionar e o refatoramos embaby steps. Estamos aprendendo o problema. Agora, é o momento de irmos para o nosso segundo ciclo de TDD.

    Hey, atenção! Não saia escrevendo o código funcional! Você precisa de um teste falhando antes de tudo. Ok, então vamos escrever o próximo:

    public class @Test public void assertEquals("I", new().converter(1)); } @Test public void assertEquals("II", new().converter(2)); } } Ah, agora sim temos um teste falhando, então podemos escrever código funcional:

    public class publicint i) { if(i== 1) { return"I"; } else return"II"; } } Esse código está ruim, porém os testes estão rodando. Esses são osbaby steps. O XP foca no necessário e somente o necessário. Agora é hora de refato- rar, melhorando seudesign. Vamos fazer uma pequena refaforaç ão, tornando o nome da variável do métodoconverterdeiparadecimal. Resultando no código:

    Página 125

    19.2. Show me the code Casa do Código public class publicint decimal) { if(decimal== 1) { return"I"; } else return"II"; } } Acabamos nosso segundo ciclo de TDD. Vamos para o terceiro. Agora você já sabe: primeiro escreva um teste que falhe. Vamos escrever um teste para verificar a conversão do decimal três:

    public classRomanNumberConverterTest { @Test public voiddeveRetornarI() { assertEquals("I", newRomanNumberConverter().converter(1)); } @Test public voiddeveRetornarII() { assertEquals("II", newRomanNumberConverter().converter(2)); } @Test public voiddeveRetornarIII() { assertEquals("III", newRomanNumberConverter().converter(3)); } } Ok, temos o teste falhando para o valor três. Vamos agora criar código funcional. Só que dessa vez, realizaremos obaby stepum pouco maior, come- çando o algoritmo efetivo da soluç ão. Faremos uso da recursividade:

    public classRomanNumberConverter { publicStringconverter(int decimal) { if(decimal== 0) { return"";

    Página 126

    Casa do Código Capítulo 19. TDD: Desenvolvimento Guiado por Testes } return(decimal – 1) +"I"; } } Os três testes estão passando, excelente. Vamos refatorar? Que tal colo- carmos umelsecom chaves nessa condiç ãoif?

    public classRomanNumberConverter { publicStringconverter(int decimal) { if(decimal== 0) { return""; }else{ returnconverter(decimal – 1) +"I"; } } } Ótimo! Testes passando e código refatorado. Temos o terceiro ciclo de TDD completo.

    Para não ficar exaustivo esse exemplo, vamos adiantar alguns ciclos de TDD. Fizemos mais um ciclo de TDD para cada um dos números decimais:

    5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 28 e 34. O código de testes resultante desses ciclos ficou dessa forma:

    public classRomanNumberConverterTest { @Test public voiddeveRetornarI() { assertEquals("I", newRomanNumberConverter().converter(1)); } @Test public voiddeveRetornarII() { assertEquals("II", newRomanNumberConverter().converter(2)); } @Test public voiddeveRetornarIII() { assertEquals("III",

    Página 127

    19.2. Show me the code Casa do Código new().converter(3)); } @Test public void assertEquals("IV", new().converter(4)); } @Test public void assertEquals("V", new().converter(5)); } @Test public void assertEquals("VI", new().converter(6)); } @Test public void assertEquals("VII", new().converter(7)); } @Test public void assertEquals("VIII", new().converter(8)); } @Test public void assertEquals("IX", new().converter(9)); } @Test public void assertEquals("X", new().converter(10)); } @Test public void

    Página 128

    Casa do Código Capítulo 19. TDD: Desenvolvimento Guiado por Testes assertEquals("XXVIII", new().converter(28)); } @Test public void assertEquals("XXXIV", new().converter(34)); } } O código funcional resultante ficou assim:

    public class publicint decimal) { if(decimal== 0) { return""; }else if(decimal<= 3) { return this.converter(decimal – 1) +"I"; }else if(decimal== 4) { return"IV"; }else if(decimal<= 8) { return"V"+this.converter(decimal – 5); }else if(decimal== 9) { return"IX"; }else if(decimal<= 39) { return"X"+this.converter(decimal – 10); } return null; } } Você deve perceber que a funcionalidade ainda não está pronta e o código não está totalmente limpo. Podemos ainda fazer algumas boas refatorações, como: mudar o retorno denullpara umaStringvazia ou criar uma enu- meração para os números romanos.

    Ainda precisamos fazer mais testes. Precisamos verificar casos de erro (quando o decimal for menor que zero), além de verificar as conversões de números maiores com as letras de cinquenta (L), cem (C), quinhentos (D) e

    Página 129

    19.2. Show me the code Casa do Código mil (M). Sugerimos que você pratique TDD com esse exercício e, de prefe- rência, que complete todos os casos de teste.

    Dica:pratique em umCodingDojo!

    Fazer uma sessão deCoding Dojopropicia um excelente espaço aberto e momento de aprendizado para treinar a programaç ão em pares, TDD, projeto simples e outras práticas do XP. Daniel Wildt tem um post queexplica mais sobre isso em [60].

    Página 130

    Capítulo20 Integraç ãocontínua “Integração contínua não livra os bugs, mas os tornam dramaticamente mais fáceis de encontrar e de remover.”

    –Martin Fowler Integraç ão contínua (IC) é uma prática, na qual o código que está sendo desenvolvido pelo time é integrado, versionado, construído e verificado di- versas vezes ao dia em um ambiente dedicado. Os programadores XP devem integrar e fazercommitem somente uma versão no repositório de código.

    Cada integraç ão é verificada por umbuildcom testes automatizados, detec- tando erros o mais cedo possível [24].

    Essa prática gera sinergia com as outras do XP. Osbuildsdas pequenas entregas são construídos por meio da IC. Ela auxilia na refatoraç ão, pois ve- rificará obuildautomaticamente a cadacommitrealizado no repositório. Em cada um, o padrão de codificaç ão pode ser verificado automaticamente.

    Página 131

    20.1. Como potencializar os benefícios? Casa do Código A integraç ão contínua é um processo simples que traz muitos benefícios:

    • Aumenta o feedback, a comunicaç ão na equipe e a moral do time; • Todos veem o que está acontecendo; • Previne e descobre os problemas de integraç ão mais cedo; • Reduz riscos e evita a baixa qualidade; • Não é necessário um integrador dedicado para a equipe; • Todos têm acesso à versão mais atualizada; • Auxilia na reutilizaç ão de código: os desenvolvedores terão sempre o código mais atualizado; • Evita problemas demerge, fazendo pequenas integrações ao longo do tempo.

    Para ter tais benefícios de um modo eficiente, é preciso seguir algumas regras que potencializam a integraç ão contínua. Além disso, é necessário a utilizaç ão de ferramentas para as tarefas automatizadas relativas. Para deta- lhar melhor, falaremos dessas regras e de ferramentas nas próximas seções deste capítulo.

    20.1 Como potencializar os benefícios?

    “Quanto maior for a razão aparente para criar um branch, mais você não deveria criar um branch.”

    –Jez Humble Um ambiente de integraç ão contínua precisa estar bem afinado para que gere excelentes benefícios. Para isso, trazemos um compilado de dicas:

    • Tenha um servidor de integraç ão dedicado; • Tenha apenas uma única fonte de repositório de código;

    Página 132

    Casa do Código Capítulo 20. Integraç ão contínua • O time faz oscommitsnobranchpadrão (head, trunk, master); • Não quebre obuild, toda mudança deve manter o código rodando; • Antes de fazer commit, todos os testes de unidade devem rodar e passar no build em seu ambiente de desenvolvimento local; • Arrume imediatamente osbuildsquebrados; • Automatize obuilde mantenha-o rápido; • Os testes automatizados devem ser rodados com sucesso nobuild, es- pecialmente os testes de aceitaç ão automatizados; • Torne fácil o acesso do últimobuilda todos do time; • Crie penalidades leves e descontraídas para quem quebrar osbuilds; • Automatize o deploy; • Teste em um ambiente clone do ambiente de produç ão; • Não desative a integraç ão contínua quando estiver sob pressão, nessa hora ela terá ainda mais valor.

    Você acha complicado para um time sempre usar integraç ão contínua?

    Pois saiba que o Google e o Facebook mantêm todo o seu desenvolvimento apenas notrunk! É uma questão de disciplina e atitude. Otrunké o prin- cipalbranch, gerando o nome Trunk Based Development(Desenvolvimento Baseado em Trunk) a essa abordagem.

    No Google, em 2010, já havia mais de 5 mil desenvolvedores trabalhando no mesmo repositório diariamente, em mais de 40 escritórios, com mais de 20 alterações por minuto, com 50% da base de código sendo alterada mensal- mente, e mais de 50 milhões de casos de testes executados diariamente [38].

    No caso do Facebook, ele possui trêstrunks: um para o www(web), outro para Android (mobile) e outro para iOS (mobile). Portanto, é bem acessível que um time apenas consiga utilizar integraç ão contínua, certo?

    Página 133

    20.2. Ferramentas Casa do Código “Vai ter que pagar bala!”

    Quando alguém da equipe for o responsável por ter quebrado obuild, ele deve comprar um pacote de doces para preencher o pote de balas do time. Essa é uma maneira leve e descontraída de evitar que ele seja quebrado por descuidos. O maior problema pode ocorrer quando o pote está cheio e o time não aguenta mais comê-las. 😉 20.2 Ferramentas Antes de falarmos de ferramentas, é preciso estar claro que integraç ão con- tínua é muito mais uma atitude do que apenas o uso de ferramentas. Ferra- mentas servem para dar suporte a um processo; ou seja, uma por si só não faz nada. Algumas das mais utilizadas para essa integraç ão atualmente são:

    o Jenkins (fork do Hudson), o Bamboo e o CruiseControl. Essas ferramentas trabalham em conjunto com as de versionamento, debuild, de qualidade de código e de testes automatizados. Há uma gama delas para cada tecnologia.

    As ferramentas de versionamento controlam o código-fonte, gerenciando as versões do software. Existem dois modelos principais:

    •Modelo cliente-servidor:todas as versões do código ficam centrali- zadas no servidor. Os clientes possuirão apenas a versão de trabalho e executarão comandos sobre o repositório central. Exemplos dessas ferramentas são o Subversion (SVN) e o Concurrent Version System (CVS); •Modelo distribuído:uma cópia integral de todo o repositório de có- digo fica em cada cliente, ou seja, cada um também é um servidor, não sendo necessário ter um central. Exemplos famosos desse modelo de ferramentas são o Git e o Mercurial.

    As ferramentas debuildempacotam os executáveis do software de acordo com as configurações e uma série de tarefas, também gerenciando dependên- cias de bibliotecas. Normalmente, as ferramentas de desenvolvimento (IDEs)

    Página 134

    Casa do Código Capítulo 20. Integraç ão contínua já têm integraç ão a essas debuild, sendo um processo transparente para o desenvolvedor. Exemplos desse tipo são o Ant, o Maven e o MSBuild.

    As ferramentas de qualidade de código preocupam-se com o seu design.

    Muitos problemas podem ser automaticamente detectados por elas. São os principais tipos:

    • Analisadores de código (por exemplo, o FindBugs e o PMD); • Verificadores de cobertura de código (por exemplo, o JaCoCo e o Code Coverage); • Verificador de padrão de codificaç ão (CheckStyle); • Frameworks de testes de código (JUnit e PHPUnit); • Gerenciador de qualidade de código (Sonar).

    Sobre ferramentas de teste, existem diversas para cada tipo. Para testes funcionais na web, existe o Selenium; para os de desempenho e de carga em Java, o JMeter; de integraç ão em Java, o Arquillian; e de cenários e critérios de aceitaç ão, o Cucumber, o JBehave (Java) e o SpecFlow (.NET).

    Quando obuildfalhar, a ferramenta de IC notificará todos sobre o ocor- rido. O Jenkins possui umpluginbem-humorado em que o Chuck Norris aparece em uma imagem com umacara de quem não gostounem um pouco dobuildcom falha, oufeliz da vidaquando ele foi realizado com sucesso. Veja nas imagens a seguir:

    Página 135

    20.2. Ferramentas Casa do Código Fig. 20.1: Chuck Norris não gostando nem um pouco que o build falhou.

    Fonte da imagem:https://wiki.jenkins-ci.org Fig. 20.2: Chuck Norris contente que o build foi construído com sucesso.Fonte da imagem:https://wiki.jenkins-ci.org

    Imagem 1 da página 135 (sem descrição)
    Imagem 2 da página 135 (sem descrição)

    Página 136

    Casa do Código Capítulo 20. Integraç ão contínua Essepluginpode ser encontrado emhttps://wiki.jenkins-ci.org/display/ JENKINS/ChuckNorris+Plugin.

    Página 137

    Página 138

    Capítulo21 Ritmosustentável “Desenvolvimento de software é uma maratona, não uma sprint.”

    –Robert C. Martin Imagine uma pessoa correndo em uma maratona. O caminho é longo, então a melhor estratégia é correr em um ritmo constante até a chegada. To- dos os corredores profissionais sabem disso. Caso alguém queira correr mais rápido que seu ritmo, em poucos minutos ele estará ofegante e terá que parar para descansar, também perdendo sua concentraç ão na respiraç ão. O mesmo ocorre ao desenvolver software.

    Ter ritmo sustentável é uma regra criada pelo XP para balancear o de- senvolvimento com as demandas do negócio. Todos têm seus ritmos equi- librados: o time XP, o cliente e pessoas envolvidas com o projeto. Utilizar a simplicidade traz soluções mais efetivas ao cliente, mais ainda quando há mais demandas do negócio do que a capacidade do time. A qualidade do software

    Página 139

    21.1. Velocidade do time Casa do Código é essencial para manter esse fluxo de trabalho normalizado, porque defeitos gerariam retrabalho para as próximas iterações.

    Produtividade em longo prazo é o ponto-chave aqui. Durante uma se- mana ou pouco mais, o time consegue produzir mais trabalhando com horas extras. Porém, a longo prazo é inviável, porque o rendimento vai decaindo semana a semana.

    Dica:culturaLean A dica é buscar a cultura Lean em seu desenvolvimento de software.

    No Lean, a sobrecarga é chamada deMuri, que é gerada pelo desbalan- ceamento de carga (chamado deMura), que, por sua vez, gera diversos tipos de desperdícios (chamados deMuda) [48]. A sobrecarga gera can- saço, que gera desatenção, que gera defeitos, que gera retrabalho: um ciclo que só vai diminuindo a produtividade e fazendo com que o timepossa abandonar outras práticas do XP.

    Planejar o trabalho, de acordo com a velocidade do grupo e em um ritmo de trabalho sem horas extras, auxilia no ritmo sustentável. Vamos falar dissonas seções deste capítulo.

    21.1 Velocidade do time “Os processos ágeis promovem desenvolvimento sustentável. Ospatrocinadores, desenvolvedores e usuários devem ser capazes de manter umritmo constante indefinidamente.”

    –Oitavo princípio do Manifesto Ágil Um bom jogo do planejamento ajuda no ritmo sustentável, uma vez que será o time que dará as estimativas e negociará as entregas com o cliente. Sua velocidade é importante para determinar um planejamento realista, sem des- balanceamento. Para o grupo encontrar sua velocidade, são necessárias algu- mas iterações. No XP, ela é dada emstory points. Existe uma variaç ão grande sobre estimativas, mas o que realmente interessa é que o time a conheça para estabelecer um ritmo sustentável.

    Página 140

    Casa do Código Capítulo 21. Ritmo sustentável É papel do time proteger-se de trabalho extra. Algo curioso pode acon- tecer com grupos que estão em um excelente ritmo sustentável com entregas de qualidade: a gestão pode ver que ele está indo muito bem e tentarempur- rarmais tarefas, o que pode comprometer o restante do trabalho e começar a produzir entregas atrasadas de baixa qualidade.

    Horas extras é um sintoma gerado por sérios problemas em um projeto [6]. Muitas vezes, a soluç ão mais rápida para um gestor é fazer com que seus funcionários trabalhem mais, em vez de arrumar o problema raiz. Isso vai contra a melhoria contínua, acoberta o problema real e gera novos.

    Dica:planeje e estime todas as tarefas necessárias Faça um planejamento de todas as atividades necessárias com suas es- timativas. Planeje todas as tarefas necessárias para implementar as histó-rias de usuário, com o objetivo de finalizar uma iteraç ão ou uma entrega com todo o trabalho pronto. Além das tarefas de codificaç ão, planeje e estime as de integraç ão, de teste (incluindo automatizados) e de deploy, como também outras importantes. Caso sobrem atividades para a pró-xima iteraç ão, negocie e replaneje o trabalho.

    21.2 40horas semanais “Eu quero estar revigorado e cheio de energia toda manhã, e cansado e satisfeito toda noite.”

    –Kent Beck O conceito de ritmo sustentável iniciou-se com a prática de 40 horas se- manais (40-hour week) no livro de origem do eXtreme Programming[6]. Ron Jeffries abstraiu esse conceito e o renomeou pararitmo sustentável[5]. Curio- samente, há várias décadas, em 1926, Ford já havia estabelecido a jornada de trabalho de 40 horas semanais, pois sabia que o problema seria resolvido com uma boa organizaç ão, e não com mais horas trabalhadas [37]. A imagem a se- guir ilustra a relaç ão da produtividade por semana de trabalho em um ritmo sustentável (40 horas semanais) e insustentável (60 horas semanais, fazendo horas extras).

    Página 141

    21.2. 40 horas semanais Casa do Código Fig. 21.1: Gráfico de produtividade por semana para o trabalho de 40 horas semanais e para o com horas-extras de 60 horas Pessoas não são máquinas, e desenvolver software não é uma atividade simples. É necessário raciocínio aprimorado para produzir cada funciona- lidade que é diferente da anterior já feita. Programadores não sãomão de obra, mas sim trabalhadores do conhecimento (chamados decérebro de obra).

    Sabe-se que, nos humanos, o cérebro é o órgão que consome mais energia, to- talizando até 20% do total da energia do corpo [57]. Comumente, um dia de trabalho rende pelo trabalho normal de uma semana, assim como o inverso; uma semana inteira não rende nem por um dia normal de trabalho.

    Algumas pessoas têm capacidade de trabalhar em todo seu potencial cri- ativo, atento e confiante em 45 horas por semana, outras em 35 horas, mas raramente alguém conseguirá isso em 60 horas, em longo prazo. Um time cansado trabalhará menos, não importa quanto tempo trabalhem a mais.

    Imagem 1 da página 141 (sem descrição)

    Página 142

    Capítulo22 IndoalémdoeXtreme programming “É o que você aprende, depois de você saber tudo, o que importa.”

    –John Wooden No capítulo2, já falamos sobreLean Software DevelopmenteScrum, que são complementares ao XP. A ideia deste capítulo é trazer brevemente algu- mas das principais abordagens e práticas para ir além do eXtreme Program- ming. Certamente, há muitas outras, mas já é um bom começo para aprender ou reforçar. Reflita com seu time sobre como esses assuntos poderão auxiliar no desenvolvimento.

    Página 143

    22.1. Jogos e dinâmicas Casa do Código 22.1 Jogos e dinâmicas Que tal discutir e aprender as práticas do XP de um modo divertido? Com jogos e dinâmicas, seu time pode trocar muito conhecimento sobre esse mé- todo. Na Industrial Logic, em 2001, Joshua Kerievsky desenvolveu cartas de baralho para aprender XP, além de uma lista de jogos com elas [33]. O ba- ralho possui cartasVque representam os valores do XP;Pque retratam os problemas no desenvolvimento de software; eSque são as soluções trazidas pelas práticas do XP (vide imagem a seguir).

    Fig. 22.1: Extreme Programming playing cards Em 2014, com a permissão da Industrial Logic, Jamile Alves e Dionatan Moura traduziram para português e as adaptaram para serem disponibiliza-das em um formato livre para impressão [3]. Assim, você poderá usá-las comseu time. Experimente os jogos de acordo com seu contexto e lembre-se de se divertir! 🙂

    Imagem 1 da página 143 (sem descrição)

    Página 144

    Casa do Código Capítulo 22. Indo além do eXtreme programming 22.2 Behaviour-D rivenDevelopment(BDD) OBehaviour-Driven Development(BDD Desenvolvimento Guiado por Com- portamento) possui o mesmo propósito do XP: unir as pessoas de desenvol- vimento com as de negócio. O BDD baseou-se no TDD [47], e serve também para análise ágil e teste de aceitaç ão automatizado. Ele utiliza a especificaç ão por exemplos [1], uma abordagem colaborativa para definir requisitos a par- tir de exemplos realistas, em vez de enunciados abstratos. Cada exemplo é entendido por meio de um cenário com dados reais. Uma história de usuário pode possuir diversos exemplos reais de utilizaç ão. Um de cenário poderia ser:

    •Cenário:pesquisandoextreme programmingno Google.

    •Dado queestou na pesquisa do Google •Edigitoextreme programmingno campo de busca •Quandopressiono a tecla Enter •Entãoé exibida a primeira página de uma lista dos websites com con- teúdo relevante sobre o assunto.

    Quando o software possuir essas especificações executáveis, ele terá a do- cumentaç ão viva; ou seja, ela estará conectada diretamente ao código por meio dos testes de aceitaç ão. Ferramentas de frameworks auxiliam a escrita e a execuç ão dos cenários JBehave (Java), Cucumber (Ruby), RSpec (Ruby), SpecFlow (.Net), e Jasmine (JavaScript).

    22.3 Domain-D rivenDesign(DDD) Domain-Driven Design(DDD Projeto Orientado ao Domínio) é uma abor- dagem criada por Eric Evans que conecta a implementaç ão do software a um modelo, em um contexto específico, por meio de uma linguagem ubíqua [19].

    Ela coloca o foco primário do projeto no domínio, além de permitir a co- laboraç ão entre as pessoas técnicas e as especialistas nele, tudo isso em um

    Página 145

    22.4. Kanban Casa do Código refinamento iterativo. No XP, o DDD é complementar às metáforas de sis- tema e auxilia a comunicaç ão do time para entender melhor sobre o negócio do cliente.

    22.4 Kanban Kanbansignifica “cartão visual” em japonês. Na linha de produç ão de uma fábrica, um kanban acompanha peças ou partes específicas para sinalizar vi- sualmente a entrega de uma determinada quantidade de itens, agilizando o processo.

    No desenvolvimento de software, o sistema kanban auxilia na visualizaç ão do trabalho em andamento e de cada passo na cadeia de valor (da demanda do cliente até estar em produç ão). Ele também permite limitar o trabalho em progresso (WIPWork in Progress), removendo gargalos na produç ão e dando vazão ao trabalho. Ele embasa as decisões no processo, visualiza sua consequência e identifica oportunidade de melhorias no fluxo da produç ão.

    Tudo isso dando base para a produç ão puxada (trabalhar com a demanda atual existente, e não com base em previsões).

    No XP, as histórias de usuário e tarefas vão para o quadro (escritas em cartões ou post-its) e são gerenciadas visualmente. Em termos do Lean, o uso desse sistema catalisa o pensamento Lean na entrega de sistemas de software.

    Para aprender mais sobre ele, sugerimos o livroKanban em 10 Passos, de Jesper Boeg [10].

    22.5 Estimando com planning poker Para estimar as histórias de usuário e conversar sobre elas durante o jogo do planejamento, você e seu time poderão utilizar oplanning poker. É uma téc- nica de dimensionamento e planejamento das histórias por meio de um con- senso do time. Para isso, cada integrante usará um baralho específico e pontu- ará a história; todos farão isso ao mesmo tempo, como em um poker. O grupo deve fazer rodadas de pontuaç ão até chegar em um consenso. O ponto-chave está na comunicaç ão.

    O baralho é baseado na sequência de Fibonacci; possui as cartas de0, 1, 2, 3, 5, 8, 13, 20, 40 e100(vide imagem a seguir). A razão

    Página 146

    Casa do Código Capítulo 22. Indo além do eXtreme programming do uso dessa sequência exponencial é relacionada à incerteza porque, quanto maior for a pontuaç ão, maior será a incerteza da estimativa. A unidade de es- timativa é a que o time definiu (story points, dias ideais, tamanhos de camiseta etc.). Para estimar cada história, o grupo deve conversar sobre seus detalhes e o que será necessário para desenvolvê-la. Lembre-se que estimativas são literalmente estimativas: uma aproximaç ão, e não um prazo formal.

    Fig. 22.2: Cartas do baralho de planning poker 22.6 Resolvendo dívidas técnicas Suponha que você precise implementar uma funcionalidade em seu sistemae você possui duas opções: a primeira é a de entregar um código bem feito e refatorado, com um bomdesign, mas que tomará um pouco a mais de tempo; e a segunda é a de entregar rapidamente um código confuso no qual você esperanunca mais tocar, porque as mudanças ali serão cada vez mais complicadas.

    A primeira opção poderá gerar algumas (raras) dívidas técnicas, porém a segunda certamente causará muitas. O XP defende a primeira opção, mas é possível que se comece a usá-lo em um sistema já existente. Por isso, ressal-tamos as dívidas técnicas.

    Dívida é dívida, e de algum modo você terá que pagar. Pensando por um lado ruim, você pagará apenas os juros (cada vez mais altos), que resultamem váriosbugs, assim como atrasos e custos maiores, entrega a entrega. E a dívida não para por aí: seu código ficará cada vez pior, seu time com maisestresse físico e mental, seu cliente insatisfeito, algumas pessoas se demitirão,ou até o sistema parará de vez.

    Imagem 1 da página 146 (sem descrição)

    Página 147

    22.7. Refatorando também o banco de dados Casa do Código Por um lado pior ainda, elas ficarão tão grandes que o trabalho será ape- nas resolverbugs. Já pensando por um lado positivo, você utilizará a refatora- ção para ir arrumando continuamente as maiores dívidas técnicas, automati- zando testes e resgatando o ritmo sustentável do time, assim como a satisfaç ão do cliente.

    22.7 Refatorando também o banco de dados Refatoraç ão no XP é uma disciplina que se aplica a todo o sistema, inclusive ao banco de dados. Você já pensou no impacto que uma base de dados com um péssimodesigntem? Esse tipo de refatoraç ão pode ser definida como uma mudança disciplinada na estrutura de uma base de dados que não altera sua semântica, porém melhora seu projeto e minimiza a introduç ão de dados inconsistentes [44].

    O princípio decode smellstambém é aplicado a banco de dados, chamado dedatabase smell(mau cheiro de banco de dados). Fabrízio Mello possui um material sobredatabase smellsem [45]. Essa área de refatoraç ão em banco é recente e possui poucos materiais, mas que já são bastante úteis para começar a refatorar o seu.

    22.8 Código limpo Ok, já falamos de código limpo (clean code) nos capítulos 12,19e18, mas a importância é tão grande no XP que vale a pena reforçar essa prática. O livro Código limpo[42] do Uncle Bob (Robert C. Martin) apresenta a disciplina de escrever código limpo, trazendo diversas dicas, como: nomes significativos, funções, comentários, formataç ão, objetos, estruturas de dados, tratamento de exceções, testes de unidade, classes, concorrência e odores de código. E lembre-se sempre: código limpo não é o que mais se refatora, mas o que me- nos se suja.

    22.9 Entrega contínua eDevOps Entrega contínua é um conjunto de princípios e práticas com o objetivo de compilar, testar e liberar software ao cliente de forma mais rápida e frequente.

    Página 148

    Casa do Código Capítulo 22. Indo além do eXtreme programming Essa abordagem encaixa-se muito bem com as práticas do XP de liberaç ão constante de pequenas versões e de integraç ão contínua. Podemos dizer que entrega contínua também é uma práticaextrema, pois está bastante alinhada com o primeiro princípio do Manifesto Ágil:nossa maior prioridade é satis- fazer o cliente por meio da entrega contínua e adiantada de software com valor agregado.

    Jez Humble e David Farley descrevem os princípios da entrega de software no livroEntrega contínua[20]:

    • Criar um processo de confiabilidade e repetitividade de entrega de ver- são; • Automatize quase tudo; • Mantenha tudo sob o controle de versão; • Se é difícil, faç a com mais frequência e amenize o sofrimento; • A qualidade deve estar presente desde o início; • “Pronto” quer dizer “entregue"; • Todos são responsáveis pelo processo de entrega; • Melhoria contínua.

    Seguindo tais princípios, você terá um processo aprimorado de entrega contínua.

    22.10 Leituras sobre desenvolvimento de soft- ware Ao longo dos capítulos, referenciamos diversos livros relacionados a cada as- sunto do XP. Vá além, lendo e pesquisando esses e outros livros. Procure também séries de livros e editoras especializadas em software. Lê-los é uma grandiosa fonte de aprendizado. Leia bastante e desperte em si a curiosidade em aprender mais e mais.

    Página 149

    22.11. Artesanato de Software Casa do Código No Brasil, temos a satisfaç ão de possuir uma editora com foco em livros de desenvolvimento de software nas área de Agile, Java, desenvolvimento Web, Mobile, Games e Front-End. Essa editora é a Casa do Código [15]. Seus livros são escritos por autores com renome na comunidade e são revisados por uma curadoria com experiência na área. Com certeza eles o ajudarão a ir muito além do XP.

    Lá existem livros na área de metodologia e tecnologia. Na de metodologia, existem livros sobre agile, startup, Scrum, TDD (com Java, .NET, Ruby), De- vOps, testes de Software; e na de tecnologia, livros sobre UX, jQuery, HTML5 e CSS3, web design responsivo, games em HTML, JavaScript, Android e IOs, Java 8, JSF, JPA, CDI, REST, Node.js, MongoDB, SQL, PHP, MySQL e muito mais. Show! Não é? 🙂 Um outro livro que é um excelente compilado da agilidade escrito por diversos agilistas brasileiros, referências no país e no mundo, é oMetodos ágeis para desenvolvimento de software[18]. Ele traz os assuntos sobre o Ma- nifesto Ágil, a história dos métodos ágeis no Brasil, Scrum, XP, OpenUP, FDD (Feature-Driven Development), Lean, Kanban, modelagem ágil, DDD (Domain-Driven Design), TDD, estimativas, gestão visual, coaching e facili- tação de times ágeis.

    22.11 Artesanato deSoftware Comumente, aprendemos que desenvolver software é uma atividade baseada na engenharia, na qual os desenvolvedores o constroem com métodos, téc- nicas e ferramentas fundamentadas na engenharia de software e no gerenci- amento de projetos. Existe uma lacuna nisso, pois desenvolvê-los não é uma tarefa simples que possa ser resolvida com métodos tradicionais de engenha- ria. Desenvolvê-los é uma tarefa do conhecimento e complexa.

    O movimento do Artesanato de Software (do inglês,Software Crafts- manship) reconhece que a produç ão de software é uma atividade artesanal, e não fabril. Dentro dessa área, o aprendiz deve estudar técnicas, tecnolo- gias e ferramentas para construir bem o código, aplicando bons princípios de programaç ão. E não para por aí: ele deve também criar hábitos de trabalho e investir em suas habilidades sociais (soft skills). Participar de uma comu-

    Página 150

    Casa do Código Capítulo 22. Indo além do eXtreme programming nidade também aprimora seu aprendizado. Desse modo, ele se tornará um artesão de software.

    Há um grande elo entre um programador XP e um artesão de software.

    Precisamos de melhores programadores, e não mais simplórios.Pense em quantas dívidas técnicas um programador simplório pode deixar no sistema ao longo de um ano! É um grande impacto! Provavelmente serão necessários dois ou mais para arrumar toda a bagunça.

    Da mesma forma que métodos ágeis, o Artesanato de Software possui um manifesto [64]. O Edson Yanaga, artesão de software, fez sua traduç ão [16]:

    Manifesto pelo Artesanato de Software:como aspirantes a artesãos de software, elevamos o nível do desenvolvimento de software profissional ao praticar e auxiliar outros a aprender o ofício. Por meio desse trabalho, passa- mos a valorizar:

    • Não somente software funcionando, mas também software bem feito; • Não somente responder a mudanças, mas também continuamente adi- cionar valor; • Não somente indivíduos e interações, mas também uma comunidade de profissionais; • Não somente colaboraç ão com o cliente, mas também parcerias produ- tivas.

    Ou seja, na busca pelos itens à esquerda descobrimos que os itens à direita são indispensáveis.

    Relacionado à arte do Artesanato de Software, temos a parte comporta- mental, de atitude, que representa a coragem e o respeito como dois dos cinco valores do XP. Adicionalmente a tais valores, Chad Fowler escreveu o livroO programador apaixonado[22]; e Uncle Bob (Robert C. Martin), o livroCo- dificador limpo(Clean coder) [43]. O primeiro traz diversas dicas para cons- truir uma carreira notável em desenvolvimento de software; já o segundo traz um código de conduta para profissionais de software, sendo pragmático com conflitos, prazos apertados, gerentes pouco razoáveis, dizer não e lidar com a pressão.

    Página 151

    Índice Remissivo Casa do Código ÍndiceRemissivo Épicos,, 39 40 horas semanais,123 Ambiente físico,31,94 Aprendizado,20,64,76,82,90,92, 132 Artesanato de Software,132 Atitude,13,133 Auto-organizaç ão,30 Baby steps,103 Balanceamento de carga do time,62 Banco de dados,130 Barra verde,102 Barra vermelha,102 Bugs de software,44 Código limpo,8,67,97,130 Casos de teste,102 Catálogo de refatorações, 98 Cenários de teste,50 Cleaner,25 Cliente presente,3,24,33 Coach XP,25,30,77,91 Cobertura de código,117 Code smells,67,97 Coding Dojo,112 Colaboraç ão,81 Comprometimento,32 Comunicaç ão,16,19,26,29,39,49, 72,76,81,85,113,115 Comunicaç ão face a face,12,20,33,37 Cooperaç ão no time,90 Coragem,16,21 Critérios de aceitaç ão,33,44,49 Cultura de experimentaç ão,77,92 Dívidas técnicas,7,25,67,129 Database smells,130 Debug,50 Desenvolvedor,24 Desenvolvimento Guiado por Com- portamento (BDD),50,127 Desenvolvimento Guiado por Testes (TDD),96,99 Desenvolvimento iterativo e incre- mental,20,54,58 Design de código,82,104,117 Design simples,20,22,53,101 Desperdícios,55 DevOps,24,130 Dimensionamento de histórias de usuário,44 Dinâmicas,32,126 Disciplina,32,115

    Página 152

    Casa do Código Índice Remissivo Engajamento,25,53 Entrega contínua,54,130 Entrega de valor,22 Entregas grandes,55 Entregas pequenas e frequentes,12, 16,44,50,53,58,130 Escopo,61 Especificaç ão por exemplos,127 Estimar histórias,44,60 Estimar tarefas,62 Estimativa por tamanhos de cami- seta,44,128 Estimativas,66,72,122,128 Experimentaç ão,66 Fail fast,3,53,64 Falta de padronizaç ão de código,86 Fator de carga do time,62 Feedback,3,13,16,20,31,63,81,102, 104,113 Ferramentas de integraç ão contínua, 116 Foco,32,63,75,89,91 Gerente,26 Gestão,30 Gestão do conhecimento,90 Habilidades sociais,24,90,132 Hansei,31 Histórias de usuário,8,16,24,26,32, 33,37,49,50,58,65,92,127, 128 Ilhas de conhecimento,82 Integraç ão contínua,8,16,20,25,54, 81,103,113,130 Interface de usuário,44 INVEST,42 Iterações, 14,44,58,61,66,68 Jogo do planejamento,25,33,57,65, 77,92,122,128 Jogos,126 Kaizen,31 Kanban,128 Lean,13,31,55,82,122 Lean Software Development,13,125 Legibilidade de código,96 Liderança situacional,30 Linguagem ubíqua,72,127 Métricas de projeto,26 Macrogerenciamento,30 Manifesto Ágil,11,19,29,38,55,130 Manifesto pelo Artesanato de Soft- ware,133 Melhoria contínua,9,12,14,31,123, 131 Metáfora de sistema,71,127 Microgerenciamento,30 Mocking,102 Modelo 3C,39 Modelo de história de usuário,40 Motivaç ão,7,12,22,29,90 Multidisciplinaridade,24,30 Orientaç ão a Objetos,95 Os três Is da metáfora,73

    Página 153

    Índice Remissivo Casa do Código Padrão de codificaç ão,8,85,113,117 Padrões de TDD,101 Papéis do XP,23,49,121 Peer review,89,92 Personas,43,44 Pessoas de negócio,12,24,58,59 Planejamento de iterações, 49,58 Planejamento de releases,58 Planning poker,128 Posse coletiva,21,81,85,96 Pressão do par,91 Pressão do time,91,92 Prioridade,34,46 Produtividade,7,75,101,122,123 Produto mínimo viável (MVP),68 Programaç ão em par,8,24,82,85,89 Programador,24 Projeto Orientado ao Domínio (DDD),127 Projeto simples,8,67 Projetos marcha da morte,57 Prototipaç ão,66 Puxar tarefa,62 Quadro de kanban,92 Qualidade,4,7,16,22,25,53,54,89, 96,101,113,121,122 Qualidade de código,117 Quebrar histórias,60 Quebrar tarefas,62 Reúso de código,72,96,113 Refatoraç ão,8,22,25,67,81,85,95, 99,104,113,129,130 Refinamento de histórias de usuário, 42 Release planning,57 Requisitos de usuário,2,16,24,37 Requisitos não funcionais,44 Respeito,16,22 Reunião diária em pé,25,75 Reuniões de retrospectiva,9,25,31 Reuniões remotas,35 Revisão de código,90 Revisão por pares,89,92 Risco,5,58,61,65,113 Ritmo sustentável,8,12,16,63,121 Satisfaç ão do usuário,53 Scrum,14,125 Sequência de Fibonacci,44,128 Sequência de múltiplos de dois,44, 128 Simplicidade,4,12,16,20,63,67,75, 121 Sincronizaç ão do time,76 Sinergia entre as práticas,16,19,32, 82,113 Sistema Toyota de Produç ão,13 SMART,43 Software Craftsmanship,132 Spikes de planejamento,65 Story points,44,122,128 Story smells,46 Tarefas de implementaç ão,24,33,43, 58,128 Testador,25

    Página 154

    Casa do Código Índice Remissivo Testes automatizados,6,16,24,50,54, 67,81,99,101,102,113 Testes de aceitaç ão,16,24,25,32,33, 39,49,102,127 Testes de unidade,20–22, 102 Testes funcionais,102 Time coeso,12,29 Time de desenvolvimento,59 Trabalho em par,94 Trabalho em time,29 Trabalho puxado,6 Tracker,26 Transparência,49 Trunk Based Development,115 Valor de negócio,5,38,53,58,61,63, 130 Valores do XP,19,29 Velocidade do time,6,44,61,64,122 xUnit,102 YAGNI (You’re Not Gonna Need It), 68

    Página 155

    Página 156

    Casa do Código Referências Bibliográficas ReferênciasBibliográficas [1] Gojko Adzic.Specification by example: how successful teams deliver the right software. Manning Publications, 2011.

    [2] Dionatan Moura; Jamile Alves. Big picture do extreme programming.

    https://github.com/dsmoura/xp-big-picture, 2015.

    [3] Dionatan Moura; Jamile Alves. Xp playing cards: aprendendo extreme programming com muita diversão!http://dionatanmoura.com/2015/05/ 06/xp-playing-cards/, 2015.

    [4] Maurício Aniche.Test-Driven Development: teste e design no mundo real.

    Casa do Código, 2012.

    [5] Christoph Baudson. What is sustainable pace?http://www.

    sustainablepace.net/what-is-sustainable-pace, 2012.

    [6] Kent Beck.Extreme Programming: embrace change. Addison-Wesley, 1999.

    [7] Kent Beck.eXtreme Programming explained: embrace change. 2. ed.

    Addison-Wesley, 2004.

    [8] Kent Beck.TDD Desenvolvimento Guiado por Testes. Bookman, 2010.

    [9] Rilla Khaled; James Noble; Robert Biddle. System metaphor in “extreme programming”: a semiotic approach. 2004.

    [10] Jesper Boeg. Kanban em 10 passos.http://www.infoq.com/br/ minibooks/priming-kanban-jesper-boeg, 2012.

    Página 157

    Referências Bibliográficas Casa do Código [11] Paulo Caroli; Tainã Caetano.Fun retrospectives: activities and ideas for making agile retrospectives more engaging. Lean Publishing, 2014.

    [12] Paulo Caroli.Thoughtworks antologia Brasil: histórias de aprendizado e inovação. Casa do Código, 2014.

    [13] Mike Cohn.User stories applied: for Agile software development.

    Addison-Wesley Professional, 2004.

    [14] Lisa Crispin.Agile testing: a practical guide for testers and agile teams.

    Addison-Wesley Professional, 2009.

    [15] Casa do Código. Casa do código: livros e tecnologia.http://www.

    casadocodigo.com.br/, 2015.

    [16] Signatários do manifesto. Manifesto pelo artesanato de software.http:

    //www.yanaga.com.br/2011/12/manifesto-pelo-artesanato-de-software.

    html, 2011.

    [17] Kent Beck; et al. Manifesto para desenvolvimento ágil de software.http:

    //www.agilemanifesto.org/iso/ptbr/, 2001.

    [18] Rafael Prikladnicki; Renato Willi; Fabiano Milani; et al.Metodos ágeis para desenvolvimento de software. Bookman, 2014.

    [19] Eric Evans.Domain Driven Design: atacando as complexidades no cora- ção do software. Alta Books, 2010.

    [20] Jez Humble; David Farley.Entrega contínua. Bookman, 2014.

    [21] Free Software Foundation. Gnu coding standards.https://www.gnu.

    org/prep/standards/, 2014.

    [22] Chad Fowler.O programador apaixonado: construindo uma carreira no- tável em desenvolvimento de software. Casa do Código, 2014.

    [23] Martin Fowler.Refatoração: aperfeiçoando o projeto de código existente.

    Bookman, 2004.

    Página 158

    Casa do Código Referências Bibliográficas [24] Martin Fowler. Continuous integration.

    articles/continuousIntegration.html, 2006.

    [25] Martin Fowler. Flaccidscrum.http://martinfowler.com/bliki/ FlaccidScrum.html, 2009.

    [26] Martin Fowler. Catalog of refactorings.http://refactoring.com/catalog/, 2013.

    [27] Martin Fowler. Storypoint.http://martinfowler.com/bliki/StoryPoint.

    html, 2013.

    [28] Jr. Frederick P. Brooks. No silver bullet: essence and accident in software engineering.null, 1987.

    [29] Google. google-styleguide. https://code.google.com/p/ google-styleguide/, 2015.

    [30] Ron Jeffries.Extreme Programming installed. Addison-Wesley Professi- onal, 2000.

    [31] Ron Jeffries. Essential xp: card, conversation, confirmation.http:

    //ronjeffries.com/xprog/articles/expcardconversationconfirmation/, 2001.

    [32] Ron Jeffries. Context, my foot!http://ronjeffries.com/xprog/blog/ context-my-foot/, 2009.

    [33] Joshua Kerievsky. Extreme programming playing cards.http://www.

    industriallogic.com/blog/xp-playing-cards/, 2001.

    [34] Joshua Kerievsky.Refatoração para padrões. Bookman, 2008.

    [35] Joshua Kerievsky. Interview: Joshua kerievsky on system metaphor.http:

    //www.infoq.com/interviews/kerievsky-metaphor, 2009.

    [36] Joshua Kerievsky. Stop using story points.http://www.industriallogic.

    com/blog/stop-using-story-points/, 2012.

    Página 159

    Referências Bibliográficas Casa do Código [37] Ashish Kumar. Ford factory workers get 40-hour week. http://www.history.com/this-day-in-history/ ford-factory-workers-get-40-hour-week, 2009.

    [38] Ashish Kumar. Development at the speed and scale of google.http:

    //www.infoq.com/presentations/Development-at-Google, 2011.

    [39] Daniel Wildt; Guilherme Lacerda. Conhecendo o extreme program- ming (xp).https://codingbyexample.wordpress.com/artigos/, 2010.

    [40] Esther Derby; Diana Larsen.Agile retrospectives: making good teams great. Pragmatic Bookshelf, 2006.

    [41] Jeffrey K. Liker.O modelo Toyota: 14 princípios de gestão do maior fabri- cante do mundo. Bookman, 2005.

    [42] Robert C. Martin.Código limpo: habilidades práticas do Agile software.

    Alta Books, 2011.

    [43] Robert C. Martin.O codificador limpo: um código de conduta para pro- gramadores profissionais. Alta Books, 2012.

    [44] Fabrízio Mello. Database refactoring.https://codingbyexample.

    wordpress.com/2013/07/29/database-refactoring/, 2013.

    [45] Fabrízio Mello. Bad smells em bancos de dados.http://www.slideshare.

    net/fabriziomello/xpconf-42476328, 2014.

    [46] Sun Microsystems. Development at the speed and scale of goo- gle.http://www.oracle.com/technetwork/java/javase/documentation/ codeconvtoc-136057.html, 1997.

    [47] Dan North. Introducing bdd.http://dannorth.net/introducing-bdd/, 2006.

    [48] Roman Pichler.The three m’s: the lean triad.http://www.infoq.com/ articles/lean-muda-muri-mura, 2008.

    [49] Roman Pichler. 10 tips for writing good user stories.http://www.

    romanpichler.com/blog/10-tips-writing-good-user-stories/, 2010.

    Página 160

    Casa do Código Referências Bibliográficas [50] Mary Poppendieck; Tom Poppendieck.Implementando o desenvolvi- mento Lean de software. Bookman, 2011.

    [51] Jeff Sutherland; Ken Schwaber. Scrum guides.http://www.scrumguides.

    org/, 2015.

    [52] James Shore.The decline and fall of agile.http://www.jamesshore.com/ Blog/Th e-Decline-and-Fall-of-Agile.html, 2008.

    [53] James Shore.That funky metaphor stuff.http://www.jamesshore.com/ Blog/Th at-Funky-Metaphor-Stuff.html, 2008.

    [54] James Shore.The art of agile development: Spike solutions.http://www.

    jamesshore.com/Agile-Book/spike_solutions.html, 2010.

    [55] Jeff Sutherland. I am jeff sutherland, the co-creator of scrum. ask me anything!http://www.reddit.com/r/IAmA/comments/2hw05i/i_am_ jeff_sutherland_the_cocreator_of_scrum_ask/, 2014.

    [56] Ron Jeffries; Jeff Sutherland. A two day deep dive into agile: Scrum, extreme programming(xp) and lean steps to software development suc- cess.http://www.gbcacm.org/deep/deepagile2007/, 2007.

    [57] Nikhil Swaminathan. Why does the brain need so much power?http:

    //www.scientificamerican.com/article/why-does-the-brain-need-s/, 2008.

    [58] Linus Torvalds. Linux kernel coding style.https://www.kernel.org/doc/ Documentation/CodingStyle.

    [59] Don Wells. Extreme programming: a gentle introduction.http://www.

    extremeprogramming.org/, 1999.

    [60] Daniel Wildt. Quer praticar programaç ão? co- ding dojo! http://blog.danielwildt.com/2013/06/06/ quer-praticar-programacao-coding-dojo/, 2013.

    [61] Rafael Helm; Daniel Wildt. Histórias de usuário.http://www.

    historiasdeusuario.com.br/, 2014.

    Página 161

    Referências Bibliográficas Casa do Código [62] Alistair Cockburn; Laurie Williams.The costs and benefits of pair pro- gramming. 2001.

    [63] Klaus Wuestefeld. L and c: learning and coolness.http:

    //klauswuestefeld.blogspot.com.br/2010/07/l-learning-and-coolness.

    html, 2010.

    [64] Edson Yanaga. Manifesto for software craftsmanship.http://manifesto.

    softwarecraftsmanship.org/, 2009.

    [65] Edward Yourdon.Death march. Prentice Hall, 2003.